Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hate, oppression, war. Fear hiding beneath false peace. Hate, oppression, war. Peace. Fear. Over and over. A cycle unbroken. She had seen it all, all the ugliness of the human species. She thought it was inherent to them, until she saw the alien races. Turns out, it is a trait common to all. How she despises these… wretched creatures. How she longed for a death that never came, all those centuries ago, how she had hoped that unlife would’ve made it possible to see a better future, a place untouched by this taint. How hope had turned sour to leave place for ruthless pragmatism and simmering disdain. Throughout her many lifetimes she had observed and disappointment kept weighing her down. They never changed. She had tried, truly, to spark a love that had died long ago, to… shape her curse into something that could heal this world and all the others. All in vain. There was no salvation. It was a lie she told herself at the dawn of her second rebirth for the first was bathed in a rage so inhuman she barely remembered it, except for decades of fire and blood. And now, all she had left was a face that had been the same for centuries and at the same time so different from what she had been, shaped and torn by torment. 

And now she stood over the corpse of her latest hunt. Alone in a dark alley on the streets of filthy, decadent Omega. Alone in an unknown world that had no idea of the monster hiding beneath its bed. Alone and barely sated from the acrid blood filled with drugs and alcohol of all kinds, from a human that wasted its life away, now given back to someone more… deserving. 

Miranda sniffed in disdain, glaring down at the broken man, its eyes empty, wet from the remaining tears that had marked the end of its life. “Disgusting.” 

True, Jack did love partaking now and then, and since they hit Omega she had indulged. Halex, red sand, any strong alcohol she could get her hands on really. Since joining the Normandy and the girl-scout, she hadn’t had the time to truly enjoy freedom so she wasn’t going to waste this chance. Fuck no. 

But now… yeah now she was starting to regret. And regret wasn’t something Jack dwelled on or even felt since… never mind that. Jack just didn’t do regrets. Except for now. Really, she didn’t think she had taken that much drugs, they weren’t even hallucinogenic… were they? Then how the fuck could she explain the scene in front of her if not some sort of bad trip. 

“Disgusting.” 

Never had she heard such coldness from the cheerleader. Sure the bitch was a cold, smug bastard in the best of days. God, Jack really couldn’t stand her perfect fucking face. And that whore suit, who was she even trying to please with that thing. Well anyway, point was, this wasn’t the Cerberus Cheerleader she had come to know. Not that she knew her or wanted to, but Jack praised herself on her ability to read people. And clearly that ability had failed her when it came to Lawson. 

Even her accent was off. That wasn’t the Aussie intonation she used, it was… Jack couldn’t put her finger on it but it was something… old. That’s the only word that came to mind. And the corpse she was standing over. Jack didn’t care what the cheerleader was up to, who she had to kill or whatever. Hell, both of them were killers, it was nothing out of the ordinary. And yet this man looked completely drained of blood and Jack wished the two marks on his neck were a trick of the light. 

Fuck that. She was too drunk and too high to deal with this shit. She took a step back, as silently as she could but of course Omega was a shitstorm of garbage and she just had to step on glass of all things. The universe really liked to fuck her, uh. 

Lawson’s head twisted towards the sound and the way she moved just now made Jack’s survival instinct kick in and she froze. The next moment, before she could register what happened, she was pinned against the dirty wall of Omega’s back alley, the cheerleader right in her face, her arm holding her throat. 

“What the fuck.” That’s all she could get out when she saw the normally blue eyes of the cerberus bitch, blue and human mind you, kind of… glowing? And the pupils were like cats'. Damn those drugs. 

“Of course it’s you.” 

Jack fell back to the floor, coughing. When she looked up she was faced with so much coldness she felt a chill. Yeah, it wasn’t just the accent, it was the way she stood too. Everything, her whole demeanor was different than the cheerleader from before this whole fucking mess. 

Okay. Play it cool. Whatever she is, or whatever the drugs have done to your fucked up brain, let’s be smart . Jack could do smart. She was hot-headed and acted rashly but she wasn’t dumb. “Didn’t know Cerberus freaks were on a specific diet.” 

“I would advise you to shut your mouth, convict. I have not yet decided what to do with you and depending on your next words it might very well be an option you won’t like.” 

As Jack said, she wasn’t a fool. She knew when she was face to face with a predator. Who would’ve thought the cheerleader was one. Not two weeks ago she would’ve bet on a victory against the woman, complete and utter victory. She was sure she would’ve wiped the floor with her. Now… now she wasn’t as confident. 

“Oh yeah? You’re not gonna do anything, bitch, what would our good savior Shepard say?” Lawson’s eye twitch. Yeah Jack wasn’t a fool but goddamn even in this situation she couldn’t help but rile her up. “So, you gonna tell me what in the fuck you are? Or are we gonna pussy-foot around the elephant in the room- alley. Because from where I’m sitting, you don’t look much like a human anymore.” 

Jack waited, unmoving. One wrong move and she was as good as dead. She saw the cheerleader thinking, pondering. And then she let out a long, tired sigh that came from a place long buried. Defeated, almost. Jack frowned. Whatever Lawson was, it was exhausted. 

The black-haired woman side-eyed her kill and the lack of emotion in her slitted eyes took Jack’s breath. There was nothing but contempt, as if she was looking at an insect she squashed because it dared be in her way. 

“Very well. After all it was my mistake to be so careless. You caught me, I suppose you… deserve an explanation. Let us go back to the ship, if you would.” It rubbed Jack the wrong way, how she talked. It was sophisticated, way more than what she was used to from the other woman, sophisticated and old, almost… aristocratic. Uh. 

“You’re so very gracious, your Majesty.” she spat, mocking. 

Lawson turned without sparing her a glance, head held high. “Quite so. Remember that.” And she walked away, fully expecting Jack to follow like an obedient puppy. Bitch. 

She took one last look at the dead man before following. What did she step into? 

“So… you gonna tell me what the shit was that all about or are we gonna sit here and paint each other’s nails?” 

They were seated in Miranda’s office. The tattooed woman banging her feet on the floor in impatience and… anxiety. Mmh. Miranda didn’t think the convict could feel fear but then she supposes she never was in a situation quite like this before. Good. The human had some instincts. 

“Painting my cla- nails would impede my work.”

Jack scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Do you have to take everything so literally?” 

Miranda smirked. Despite the circumstances, Jack had not lost one inch of her bite. She was indifferent to most of the mortals on this ship aside from Shepard whom she found quite fascinating and Jack. Jack made her feel a lot of emotions she hadn’t felt in a long time. Irritation, frustration, anger. And… curiosity. There was something about the woman that pulled her in, a sort of familiarity. 

“I’m sure, from the information you gathered, you can piece together the puzzle without me having to spell it out for you. You are many things Jack, but stupid is not one of them.” 

There was a moment of silence in which the human stared at her, taking her in. “You’re… a vampire? Fuck, I’m so high this is so stupid-” 

“I am.” 

Jack froze. “Fuck off.” 

Miranda sighed. Jack would not believe her if she didn’t have concrete proof, she would put it all on the drugs. Miranda could have played on that, made the convict believe she imagined it all and kept her secret safe. But… she was weary of this loneliness and this provided the perfect situation to finally reveal to someone who she was. Even if that someone was Jack. She simply stared at the convict who fidgeted the more her gaze pierced her, uncomfortable with the scrutiny.

“Stop staring you’re freaking me out.”

Am I? By all accounts you should’ve been running out of this office as soon as you realized what I was.

Jack jumped out of the chair, eyes wide and chest heaving with panicked breaths. 

“The fuck? What the fuck- my head-” The convict’s hands slapped the side of her head, as if to drive the voice out. 

No need to panic. It’s simple telepathy. 

“Simple telepathy?! Oh my fucking bad, I should’ve known!” 

You needed proof, I provided. 

Fuck fuck fuck- oh she did not like this. It was like her goddamn brain disappeared, like her head was an empty Cathedral and this- this fucking smooth voice was echoeing and rebounding against the walls of her skull.

“Get out! Get the fuck out of my head!” She heard a sigh and a second later it was as if her mind cleared, everything was back in place. She let out a relieved sigh. “Don’t ever do that again.” She growled behind gritted teeth before slumping back down on the chair.

“I hope this was sufficient proof.” Lawson said, unbothered by Jack’s uneasiness. “As you said Jack, I am a vampire.” She saw the cheerleader roll her eyes and scoff. “Vampire… such a simplistic term but it will do for now.” 

“Holy shit… it’s not the drug is it…” 

“No, your biotics have already eliminated the drugs and alcohol from your system, I’m afraid this is all very real.”

“What- how… how would you know?” 

Miranda shrugged. “Blood holds no secret for me. I can hear the way your heart beats, you might want to calm down before you collapse, I would hate to cut our discussion short. It has been so very long since someone learned of my secret. It is quite… liberating.” 

Jack shook her head wildly, grinding her teeth together. “Stop fucking talking like that!” 

The cheerleader tilted her head, slowly blinking and it reminded Jack of a cat. Guess the pupils weren’t just for show. “Like what?” 

It was infuriating. Jack wanted to punch her, wanted to make her act like she did before this whole thing. Fuck, she didn’t think she’d say that one day but she missed the other version of Miranda. “Like… like some fucking… I don’t know, like you hold all the knowledge of the world or some shit. Like you’re some sort of noble.” 

Another slow blink. “That is what I am.”

“You didn’t act like this before.” 

“A mere facade I keep around mortals to not give away who I truly am. I prefer to not wear the mask, especially now that you know, if you don’t mind.” 

Jack was still reeling from all the information she was slapped with so she just shrugged. “Whatever…” 

She rubbed her forehead. This didn’t feel real. She heard Miranda hum and in a second she was in Jack’s face again, bending down to be at the same height from where she was sitting and the tattooed woman jumped back in surprise. 

“You do not seem to be taking this well.” 

Jack laughed, disbelief coating the sound. “You- the fuck- how do you want me to take this? I just learned that vampires exist!” 

“Mmh. I suppose it is quite a shock. I forget you humans only hear about us through embellished stories.” 

“Right, us lowly humans. Poor stupid humans.” 

The cheerleader raised an eyebrow. “I distinctly remember saying that you were not stupid.” 

Jack mockingly put a hand against her heart. “I’m touched, really.” 

Miranda straightened up, once more looking down on her like in the alley. “Well, if you do not have any questions, you may leave. I promise not to harm you in any way. That is, if you keep my secret.” Was there a hint of disappointment in her voice? “Otherwise I’m afraid I’ll have to-” 

“Wait wait wait- hold on!” Jack raised her hands to stop Miranda who merely blinked down at her. Come on Jack. Don’t be an idiot, you’re in front of a literal vampire, who the fuck wouldn’t be curious? Set aside whatever grief you have with the bitch and fucking ask all of them . “First of all, I’m no snitch.” Sure having blackmail material on a cerberus bitch was great. Having blackmail material on an old freaky creature? Less great. Not like anyone would even believe her, the psychotic biotic. So no, going to tell the girl-scout about her XO being Dracula didn’t seem like a good idea. “Second, of course I have questions, the fuck you think.”

“Your language is as colorful as ever.”

Jack grinned. “Oh I can show you colorful, like my hand up your-”

The cheerleader turned around, completely dismissing whatever the convict was going to say, waving her hand before sitting down at her desk. “Go on then. I will answer.” 

“Cerberus bitch…” Jack grumbled, disliking the dismissal. “Just like that?” She answered louder.

“As I said. It has been a long time since someone learned of my secret. I have no qualms in sharing my knowledge. In fact, I relish in it, it is invigorating to talk of such things with another being.” 

Jack felt a chill down her spine. The way she enunciated every word it- “It’s so fucking unnerving the way you talk.” She immediately felt bad when she saw the way the cheerleader’s face fell. Somehow since learning who she was, seeing this other side of her, Jack couldn’t help but feel a hint of sympathy. Disturbing. She was so different there was something in the vampire that demanded respect, like… she truly was facing some sort of older being and hell if Jack didn’t want to know more. If that meant feeling sympathy for her enemy, then so be it. She didn’t have to like her anyway. 

“Would you like me to switch back?” Miranda asked, her voice almost sad. And it made Jack feel even more terrible. Oh for fuck sake, get a hold of yourself.  

“No, no… it’s… it’s fine. You don’t have to.” 

Lawson’s face lit up and it made Jack’s heart skip a beat. What the hell. 

“Your heartbeat was irregular for a second.” 

She blushed. Fuck that, that was so unfair. “Shut up. Can I ask my fucking questions?” The cheerleader chuckled before waving her hand. “So… vampires.”

Miranda stared at her, unimpressed. “Was there a question in there?” 

“I’m getting to it!” One thing that didn’t change was how the other woman could rile her up with one sentence. “Anyway. Vampires… who the fuck would’ve thought. Are you like… one of Cerberus’ freaky experiments?” 

There was a tension in Miranda’s shoulders, a frown on her perfect face. “I am a lot older than this fledgling organization.”

Jack isn't taken by surprise easily but this caught her attention. First she had some trouble accepting the fact that vampires fucking existed. Second, that the cheerleader was one. Third that she was apparently older than Cerberus whom she was loyal to, which didn’t make any fucking sense because what kind of old creature would join them willingly? And last but not least, the way she talked about said organization like it was some brat she could do without. She thought the woman’s whole life was Cerberus. 

But, important questions first like- "Uh... older how?"

"I am 736." She said, as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

Silence. Jack blinked.

"You don't look a day over 200." She drawled out and a laugh escaped Miranda. It took her by surprise if the look on her face was any indication. Jack thought it might probably be the first time the cheerleader genuinely laughed in a long time, it felt rusty. And weird. "Wait a minute. That means... you were there before the whole space travel thing? Like way before?" 

Miranda nodded. "I have lived through many events that unfolded on Earth. The French revolution was... entertaining. And but one of many things I saw."

Jack choked on her breath. “The french revolution? So that’s why you sound so… sophisticated? Don’t tell me you’re fucking french?”

The cheerleader’s face turned into a frown of disgust. “Goodness no. I was born before the French Revolution, I just happened to be there at the time. No, I was born in a small village in what is now called Transylvania.”

Jack let out a loud laugh. “Oh the irony, that’s so cliché.” 

“How so?” 

Jack waved her hand. “Never mind, we can come back to that later. So… french revolution, what else?”

Miranda thought for a moment. "Well, I tended to stay away from humans, it was safer. But I observed and I learned.” She stayed silent for a second. “The things men in power think they can do. You mortals are such interesting specimens. And so very despicable." 

Okay, that took a turn. "Hey hold on now-" 

She saw Miranda's fist clench. She wasn't listening to Jack anymore, staring somewhere in some distant past Jack wasn’t privy to.

The vampire’s voice rose like the tide, it felt like it was shaking Jack’s very bones. "I have seen your wars take countless lives to win a single mile of dirt. How you looked down upon the rejects, the poor and the sick that you created. I have seen the powerful use the vulnerable as canon fodder over and over again. I have seen the horrors you unleashed on women during the witch trials in the name of a cruel God. The tortures-" A gasp, as if she’d been stabbed. Her eyes narrowed, her lips pursed to reveal two sharp canines and Jack stood up and took a step back in reflex, like she was a fucking rabbit staring up at the big bad wolf. "I can still feel the fire." She said in a whisper, distantly, voice dimming and waves retreating.

"Is that how you first died then?" She dared interrupt the vampire’s thoughts. Miranda looked up at her in surprise, snapped out of whatever fucked up memory she was reliving. "What? We've all read some shit about vampires somewhere."

"You have read a romanticized version of us." Us. So there's more out there than the cheerleader. Oh, great. "But yes. I died during the witch trials. After many days of..." She stopped herself from saying more and walked to the window overlooking the great void of space. 

She really was that fucking old uh. Witch trials. Fuck. She knew what those were, the horrid shit that happened during and… and the cheerleader lived that? But... wait. Okay back up, she died by fire so how-

"Ask." Her voice, cold and commanding, sent a chill down Jack's spine. 

"How the fuck did you come back from death by fire? I mean shit. From ashes to vampire?"

A scoff. "My... father." She spat the title like she had taken a bite of something too spicy. "Found my burnt body at the pyre. I was still breathing. Barely. I could feel what was left of my skin falling from my bones." Jesus fucking Christ. "I was but a husk. And he took me. Made me into what I am." There was... a fire buried under the cold. Rage, hate. So much anger that Jack found herself looking in a mirror. 

"You don't sound very grateful-" Not much could scare Jack but the way the Cheerleader's fist blew a whole in the wall, without the use of biotics, just pure strength... that made her uneasy. It reminded her that she actually was talking to some supernatural freak of nature.

She became frantic, almost feral, as she recounted the horrors she lived. "And why should I be grateful?! I spent days, weeks in captivity longing for a death that would not come and when it finally was offered to me, when finally I could leave this wretched world and be at peace... He tore me from its embrace and turned me into a monster. And he didn't stop there." 

She didn't say more but Jack could imagine the rest. She frowned. Then why... after all this, why-

"Then why the hell would you join Cerberus?" 

Miranda slowly turned towards Jack, her face a mask of indifference that contrasted with the fury her face displayed moments before. The way she could regain control as soon as she lost it told Jack that there was a time where the vampire was not so dignified.

"Endless supplies of blood. No one to look twice at what I do, and no one questioning me. Being a vampire in space has some challenges. Make no mistake, Jack. I hold no love for humanity or the other species and I care not for what they do to each other. Those petty grievances are below me." 

Jack stayed silent and stared at Miranda for a long time. Looked at her for what she was, not what she thought she was. Not a loyal pet, not some bitch that turned her head away from the motives of her employer. But an ageless monster untethered by morals and empathy. How stupid she was, to have thought she could sympathize with that… thing. That this being could understand. Maybe once she had retained some humanity, but whatever she had lived during those centuries of immortality had stripped her of it. 

Jack let out a humorless laugh. "Well. We can agree on one thing, cheerleader. You really are a monster."

She saw the vampire's mask crack for but a moment. A flicker of hurt behind inhuman eyes, but she turned away before she could dwell on it, and left the immortal being behind, alone, the way it had been for centuries.

Chapter Text

They hadn’t talked, or crossed paths with each other since that last discussion and Miranda had to admit she… missed it? How odd. Her loneliness must be getting to her more than she thought. But it had been nice to reveal who she was, after centuries in hiding. And Jack seemed more curious than scared which was, well not a surprise, the woman seemed like the sort to face danger head-on and to hell with the consequences, but a nice discovery for certain. And Miranda wanted to, no needed to, speak with her again. The mortal may be a painful headache, an unruly child with no manners and a lunatic, but despite all this, Miranda felt a certain… not affection. Fondness? Certainly not. Fascination. Yes a certain fascination that pulled her in. However, apologizing was out of the question, she had nothing to be sorry about, she had been honest and Miranda was always brutally honest about who she was, even when hiding her true identity she did not change her whole personality, she refused to. This was who she was, she would not lie about her motivations or feelings and if Jack did not like that, well. It’s not like loneliness was a hard thing for Miranda to deal with, she had plenty of training. 

However she had no idea how to approach the situation, especially with someone like the tattooed convict. Surely, rekindling any form of conversation without some sort of explanation would not go well. No, she was sure the younger woman would curse her with creative and colorful insults. Truth be told, the vampire never had any clue on how to deal with someone else’s emotions, even before her transformation. It always eluded her, she did not feel as others did, did not understand the scope of human feelings and the complexity of such things. Miranda smiled, a sudden wave of melancholy hitting her. Her late sister always did poke fun at her for it. So to approach someone as volatile as Jack without that knowledge might have proven perilous if Miranda was nothing but a mortal. Thankfully she was not. 

Amidst the cacophony of battle, Miranda sighed from where she was sitting, a few meters away from Jack who sported a savage grin as she threw wave after wave of biotic power at the mercs. She’s enjoying it. Miranda could relate, battle had once been an aphrodisiac from which she drank greedily but now it was just another boring shore. There was nothing dangerous to it, she could just rise from her spot and exterminate the little insects without breaking a sweat. Yes. Boring. Though she imagined Jack could offer quite the challenge. 

“Hey Shepard, is your buddy really that good at sniping shit? They keep coming!” Jack yelled to be heard above the gunfire. 

The buddy in question answered with a scoff. Archangel, Garrus Vakarian, the mercenary Cerberus had sent them to retrieve. “Too much for you to handle?!” 

“She’s right, I remember you being a better shot Garrus!” Shepard answered in kind, teasing. The turian turned to their Commander, mock offense in his eyes before shooting three mercs in the head in quick succession. She saw Shepard roll her eyes, a smirk on her lips. “Whatever.”

Miranda observed them one by one, idly playing with her Carnifex while thinking on how to engage Jack. Maybe I should have picked up psychology when they started tinkering with the human brain. 

Miranda spared one last glance at Shepard and Archangel, finding them both with their backs turned before sliding into her own shadow and reappearing right beside Jack. 

“We left things-”

Jack jumped, startled. “The hell- where the fuck did you come from?!” 

The vampire just sent her a withering glare. “As I was saying, we left our last conversation on a… mmmh. Bad note?” 

The convict shook her head, blinking in disbelief and ducking to cover when a rocket exploded on the wall beside them. “Now is really not the time to have some bullshit resolve your feelings conversation, cheerleader!”

“Well, it seemed appropriate since you are so intent on avoiding me-”

Jack charged her biotics before slamming a merc in the floor, leaving a bloody mess behind. Impressive. “I’m not avoiding anyone-”

“And quite frankly, I am bored, so-”

“You’re bored?!” Jack shot one other in the merc before sitting down next to Miranda, chest heaving. The older woman could not help but stare at sweat sliding down her basically naked torso. Her tattoos are quite pretty. “Fuck sake. Okay, fucking talk then, we’re all a little busy here if you haven’t noticed. Like neck-deep in merc assholes.” 

“I realize how what I said might have upset you-” 

“Upset? I’m not some pussy- you kill people and eat them and that’s great, love it- but Cerberus? Really?” 

Miranda frowned. “I do not have to explain myself to the likes of you-”

“Oh you’re really rocking that apology-”

“And I’m not apologizing, I have nothing to be sorry for. I do what I do to survive, you of all people should understand that.” 

That finally shut Jack up for good. “Okay fine. You want us to knit each other scarves or some shit again? Then I need something from you.” 

Miranda narrowed her eyes, suspicious. “...what?” 

“You tell everyone you’re a biotic right? But that’s bullshit, isn’t it?”

“How did you-” 

“You don’t smell of eezo when using them. Or, well, pretending to use them. What do you do then, like telekinesis shit or-” More gunfire hitting their cover and the vampire rolled her eyes impatiently at the tattooed convict. “Fine. Later. Whatever. What I want, is to see what you can do. I mean, shit, I really want to see some vamp action. That will reaaaally make me forgive you.” She drawled out with a self-satisfied smirk. She’s blackmailing me. This… this annoyance is blackmailing me. 

She stared at her, incredulous. “There is nothing to forgive, I was not apologizing!” Miranda always kept her cool. Always. And now, now she just wanted to wipe that smile off the convict’s face. If she had blood pressure it would rise ridiculously fast. “And right now?! Do you want me to blow my cover?!” 

“They’re not looking, now’s the time, chop chop old lady.” 

Miranda snarled. “You are ridiculous.” 

“You say all the best things. Now go on cheerleader, I know you’re dying to have someone to talk to, don’t pretend otherwise.” Jack snickered, mocking her. Mocking me! “Aww, centuries all by your lonesome, sad.” 

They were nose to nose now. One was just too satisfied with what she uncovered and the other was close to biting the throat out of a tattooed neck.

The convict was reading her a little too easily for Miranda’s taste. 

“Hey guys, you might want to tear each other apart later!” Shepard yelled, turning towards them. 

The vampire did not pay her any mind. “In a minute, Shepard-” She did not feel the blast of a gun firing into her back. “I will remember this-”

“Uhm, cheerleader-” She followed Jack’s glance to a wide-eyed Shepard before registering she had in fact, been shot and should be reacting accordingly. 

“... AGH-” She stumbled down almost comically next to Jack and thankfully, Shepard was now too preoccupied with the literal army swarming the bridge to note Miranda’s poor acting performance. The convict stared at her, judgment swimming in brown eyes. 

“That was so fucking pathetic.” 

If Miranda could blush, she would. “... I never had any interest in theater.” 

“The fuck you lookin at, asshat?!” Jack yelled at the merc who shot her, seemingly too shocked by what he witnessed to react. Okay then, now was her moment. 

She stood and turned to him, her gaze boring into the merc’s and the world stood still. It was as if her will spread into a thousand strings weaving under the skin of her victim, slipping under muscles and tying around bones, parasites slithering inside the brain, taking control. A puppeteer and its puppet. 

She said one simple sentence, a chilling command that resonated into the man’s very core, sending vibrations that slid against those invisible strings, communicating like a hive mind. “Take your gun to your head and shoot yourself.”

Without question, without any unnecessary movement, the merc raised his gun to his temple before pulling the trigger, splattering brain matter on the furniture and falling limp, like a ragdoll. Miranda turned her head, glancing down at Jack who exhaled, with… was that awe in her eyes? Confusion and curiosity intertwined in her mind, could this mortal truly not see the danger she posed? Did she not realize that she could do the same to her? That she could impose her will any time she wished? Or did Jack know, and was simply not afraid? Miranda had read her dossier, she knew the convict survived horrid events even though a piece of crucial information was missing, her access denied. What else had Jack witnessed and undergone to strip her of fear? 

“Is that enough for you?” 

“Holy fucking shit… that was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen. You literally told someone to kill themselves and they did how fucking incredible is that?! How the hell did you do it?!” Intriguing. Most humans would look at her in horror if they saw such powers on display. But not Jack. The vampire found herself smiling. 

“It is called Hypnosis. We can go into the details later.” She scanned the room. Shepard and Archangel were busy but not for long, it seemed the flow of mercs was dying down. Literally. “Only a few mercs left for them, and-” Four heart beatings down below. “Mmh. I tire of this. You want to see some “vamp action” as you so eloquently put it?” 

“Fuck yeah!” 

Miranda tried to hide another little smile. How effortless it was for the convict to draw such a reaction from her. She felt as if her dead heart beat once more. An impossibility, of course but… it was as if a spark of something, some- She could analyze those feelings later. 

“Try to keep up, convict.” Oh, finally, finally she could let go, just for a bit. A sense of euphoria took hold of her as she slipped into her shadow.

A snap echoed in the room downstairs and the Eclipse merc laid dead on the ground, neck broken, eyes wide. A crunch next, from another one whose chest had been crushed. If Jack blinked, she would’ve missed the cheerleader appearing from their shadows, just behind their backs like death coming to collect her due. After the second kill, Lawson stayed in view as the two remaining mercs swayed around wildly, trying to catch whatever nightmare was killing them one by one.

“Here.” The older woman simply said and they snapped their guns, aiming for her but she disappeared right as shots fired. A moment later, they both fell, throat slit with the vampire standing between them, sharp claws that elongated her fingers, retreating into simple nails. 

“Show off.” Jack felt like she just discovered what Christmas was. Well. Not that she ever celebrated. Kind of hard to inside a lab. Then a pirate ship. Then prison. In a swoosh, the cheerleader was back at her side, not a speck of blood on her catsuit and a smug smile on her lips, staring down at Jack like she apparently loved to do, the bastard. Before the young woman could say anything snarky, Shepard turned to them, Vakarian in tow with a sigh of relief.

“Good job everyone. I think that was the last of them.” 

She could see from the corner of her eye the slight sag of the Cerberus agent’s shoulders, relieved that she wasn’t caught. It’d been a close call, really she didn’t think the cheerleader would be so careless and get so distracted she actually got shot, especially for someone so keen on keeping her cover intact. Good to know she wasn’t just an emotionless block of stone. 

A loud buzzing sound caught them off guard and right there in front of the open window was the goddamn combat jet Shepard had sabotaged. 

The Commander turned around, groaning. “You gotta be shitting me.” 

“Everyone duck!” Vakarian yelled before they all dived behind the couch. A second later and they would’ve been all dead. Well, except one. 

“You take me on the best missions, Shepard!” Jack laughed, the sound muffled by the jet. She turned to the cheerleader who sported a downturned frown, clearly displeased by the turn of events. “Can’t you do your hypnosis thing again?!” 

The black-haired woman’s head snapped to Jack. “Maybe you would like to yell louder, you idiot!” 

The only answer she got was another laugh. The fact that even though she knew Lawson was a 700-ish vampire, it was still so easy to rile her up despite the calm composure she desperately wanted to keep around the convict. There was some of the cheerleader she knew before that slipped through her words, which meant the whole masking thing wasn’t entirely a constructed personality. 

Jack took her shotgun and aimed at one of the propellers but it wasn’t enough to destroy it. “No but seriously, can you?!” 

“No, I can’t see the bloody pilot, it’s useless!” 

Well yeah. Fuck those tinted windows. “Some power, might as well be a fucking circus trick then-”

The Cheerleader didn’t let her finish before going to Vakarian and snatching his sniper out of his hand. “Hey! I’m using that!” 

Jack kept shooting at the thing until it changed windows, moving like an overgrown insect. So fucking annoying. She joined the cheerleader, Shepard and Vakarian behind the destroyed couch.

“Shepard, Garrus, I need you both to distract that thing away from me.” 

Jack raised an eyebrow. The Aussie accent was back. For such a bad acting minutes before she sure slipped easily into her role. 

“You have a plan, then?” Shepard questioned before motioning to Vakarian to follow her to the left side of the room while Miranda and her stayed behind the couch. 

“I always have a plan.” Smug bitch. The vampire’s head twitched slightly, as if she heard something no one else did and suddenly Jack was on her stomach, the cheerleader on top of her and the couch exploded right after. She shielded her. A situation that would send a normal person spiraling into a panic but the convict was too preoccupied by the way the cheerleader’s breasts pressed against her back and the way her hand held her head to the ground. Okay, what the fuck. That… that really shouldn’t be as hot as it was. “Shepard, now!” 

Shepard shot at the jet while Vakarian launched hand-grenades and thankfully that was enough to distract it as it took aim for the duo.

But Lawson still didn’t move from where she was. That’s when Jack felt the barrel of the sniper gun against her naked shoulder and the vampire’s lips against her ear. She swallowed. 

“Do not move.” 

“I thought you couldn’t see the pilot.” her voice felt strangled. Shit. 

“I still have excellent vision.” Whatever the fuck that meant. No, seriously, what? She can’t see but she can see- “Calm your heart, Jack and shut up.” So fucking unfair. 

A shot rang through the room. Precise and deadly. Right in the middle of the jet’s window. Everyone held their breath until the jet went haywire before crashing against the building, sending a blast of heat and fire towards them. The cheerleader’s body tensed like a bowstring on top of her and she felt her breath hitch. Before she could ask what happened, the weight of Lawson’s body was lifted off her and Shepard was clapping one hand on the vampire’s shoulder. 

“Great shot, Miranda.” The vampire said nothing, eyes fixated on the remaining fire. Jack watched the flames dance in two blue orbs. “... you okay?” 

“Fine.” She snapped. Before regaining some composure. “I’m fine.” She turned around slamming the sniper gun on Vakarian’s chest and left the room, Jack’s eyes following her. 

Shepard scratched the back of her head, distraught by her XO’s attitude and spared a glance down to Jack. “Everything good down there, Jack?” 

The convict immediately stood up, clumsily and trying very hard to look anything but flustered. Jack didn’t get flustered, especially not about some catsuit wearing bitch.. “Peachy.” 

She glanced one last time where the vampire left hurriedly, recalling their previous conversation and she involuntarily shivered. 

I can still feel the fire. 

Shepard stopped her before she could leave the briefing room. The moment she dreaded. 

“Are you sure you’re alright, Miranda? You got pretty banged up back there.” 

Curse Jane Shepard and her need to check on everyone’s well being. Admittedly that was one of the few things that had endeared the vampire to the Commander, that unbreaking will to do good and her bottomless well of empathy. Something Miranda never had and the centuries that followed never had given her. If anything it squashed any blossoming form of compassion that could’ve flourished. But Shepard was different, she learned that in the two years she spent reconstructing her, reading everything she ever accomplished, seeing the loyalty she drew out of her crew. Miranda didn’t usually spare any fondness for anyone she met, they were just passing shadows that would fade in time, a blip in her long life. Only the Asari could understand that to some extent, as she knew there were some much older than her and still, even they were not immortal. Getting attached was a fool's game. And yet, Jane Shepard effortlessly wormed her way into Miranda’s good graces, not letting her have any say. The vampire now counted two women who had managed that. Worse, one of them now knew her secret. Miranda’s sharp edges were dulling and she was falling dangerously close to the edge. She cursed. This mission would never have happened if she had stayed away, avoided rising the ranks of Cerberus, but securing such a place ensured freedom and supplies others didn’t enjoy. After all, the galaxy was big and being a lone vampire in this endless sea of stars was not as easy as it sounded. And really, helping against the Collectors was as much to her benefit as the rest of the galaxy. She may not be fond of her immortality but she refused to be killed, if such a thing was even possible, by those creatures. The disgrace. 

She carefully slipped her mask on and pivoted towards her Commander, one hand on her hip. “I’m fine, Commander. My shields took the brunt of the assault, I just got winded when they broke. Nothing to worry about.” She turned her back and made her way out of the briefing room. “If there’s nothing else, I’d like to get back to work. There’s much to do.”

But Shepard was nothing if not persistent. "Still, you should have Dr. Chakwas look at it." Shepard said, and something caught her eye. She squinted  at the burnt hole left in her XO's suit where she had been shot. “You said it only broke your shields, but your suit is-” The skin was intact. “How-”

Miranda turned to her, blue eyes with slitted pupils stared into her own and something in Shepard froze. She felt cold. So very cold. Her XO stared at her with something akin to regret. "I really didn't want to do this, Commander." Shepard tried to close her eyes in vain, to shake herself from the trance she'd been pulled into but nothing she tried worked. It was as if someone bound her to a thousand ropes. The Cerberus agent walked to her, her steps careful and calculated until she was face to face with Shepard. The Commander couldn’t look away. "You will forget what you saw. I was not injured during our mission, everything went fine." 

The disembodied voice echoed in her head, like a ringing bell. "You were not injured during our mission, everything went fine." 

The XO nodded, satisfied. "Good." And pulled away, releasing her Commander from the hypnosis, breaking the trance. "Are you alright, Shepard? You seem... tired." 

Shepard blinked, holding her head, winded. "Oh uhm. Yeah, the mission must've taken its toll." 

Miranda cocked her head, studying the red-head. "Maybe you should go see Dr. Chakwas, to check for any concussions." 

"Yeah... yeah you're right I'm gonna do that." She cleared her throat, rubbing her eyes. "Dismissed. And good job again, Miranda." Even in this situation the Commander still took time to congratulate her crew. An odd woman. 

Jack waited for her in her office, perched atop her desk. Miranda’s eye twitched at seeing the convict’s boots all over her workplace. The younger woman was fidgeting with her hands, patience wearing thin. She must’ve waited some time. 

“Get your filthy boots off my desk.” Miranda sneered. They may now share her secret and may have talked with some semblance of civility but the vampire was not about to accept any unruly behavior in her space. 

Jack lolled her head towards her, unbothered and unimpressed by the tone of Miranda’s voice. “What, have I dirtied your pristine Cerberus desk? I’m so sorry your Majesty, this peasant doesn’t know good manners.” she sarcastically. 

“Obviously.” She took one step, stopping in front of her desk and standing tall so she could glare down at the convict just right. “Do not make me use force.”

Jack studied her for a moment. Her heartbeat was calm, Miranda noticed. She was not threatened. “Aww, and here I thought we became such good friends.” 

“Do not mistake my willingness to share knowledge for friendship, Jack. We are not there yet.” 

The convict let out a sharp laugh, sliding off the desk. “We’re never going to get there. You might be a freaky old vampire but you’re still a cerberus lackey.”

A pang of disappointment striked her but was quickly discarded in favor of cool indifference. “Why are you here then?” 

“I took pity.” She mocked. “You’re so eager to have someone to talk to, honestly it’s fucking sad. Here I thought you were incapable of feeling anything.” 

Miranda did not let the tattooed woman’s words affect her. They were just a way for Jack to not show how desperately she wanted to know everything about the vampire. Miranda had to force down a complacent smile at this discovery and kept her face free of any emotions. “For someone who has no qualms killing and even enjoys it, I did not think my lack of empathy for other people would bother you.” 

“Fuck that. People are all the same, they always want something from you, nothing they do is ever genuine. Even Saint Shepard has ulterior motives everytime she tries to play nice with me, I’m not some naive bitch. I know people. So that you don’t give a shit about the rest of us mortals is at the bottom of my “bullshit I don’t give a fuck about” list.”

“Is it just me being part of Cerberus then?” Miranda sighed, bored at having to listen to the same refrain over and over again. 

“Hell yeah it is. And I’m gonna keep giving you shit for that.”

“I thought we went through this already-”

Jack cut her off with a poor imitation of the vampire. “Yeah yeah blah blah I do what I do to survive. And yeah maybe that’s true-”

“It is.” she interrupted coldly, eyes narrowing.

“But you can’t bullshit me. You enjoy being the top dog. Well second top dog if you count the Illusive Dick.” The convict pointed a mocking finger at Miranda, closing the distance, spiteful. “Is it an Elder thing? Do you get off on having that much power?” The vampire did not bother answering, nostrils flaring as she tried to remain calm in face of such audacity. “Oh you do, don’t you? I bet you like playing God, like being indispensable to assholes like him who don’t even know the monster hiding under the bed. Fuck, I just know you love holding that over their heads.” 

Never in all her centuries of unlife had someone raised Miranda’s ire so quickly and effectively. “Careful, Jack.” she hissed in a low voice. She could feel her fangs extend almost painfully. 

The convict’s lips stretched in a pleased smile. She touched a nerve. “I wonder, was Shepard just one of your many fucked up experiments? How many went under your scalpel over the centuries, uh? I’m sure Cerberus provides the best test subjects so you can do all the sick shit you want-” 

A slam in the wall followed by a choked gasp. Holding the tattooed woman by the throat, the vampire squeezed just enough to cut any attempt at talking. “Firstly, I abhor the use of live subjects as experiments.” she snarled, fangs in full display and eyes dark with an old and deep anger. Jack’s hand came gripping on Miranda’s wrist, her face contorted in rage and just a tiny flicker of fear passed in her eyes. “Listen to me very carefully. I will never, never , put someone through the suffering you and I lived.” Jack’s eyes widened at the glimpse she got of the vampire’s past. “So do not ever say something like that to me ever again. Do not even dare to presume my motives, you are seven hundred years too young to even try.” 

They were nose to nose, blue clashing against brown, intense waves of rage battling against one another. They stayed like this for what felt like an eternity until Miranda took her hand off Jack’s throat, the convict almost falling on her ass before catching herself on the wall, rubbing at her sore throat. 

Jack side-eyed the vampire, glaring. “I really, really want to kick your ass right now.” 

Miranda sneered down at her. “As if you could even touch me.” 

“Wanna bet?”

One thing Miranda had been foolish enough to do was underestimate a vicious animal like Jack. The next thing she knew, her back slammed against the wall supporting her bed. She blinked, stunned, only now realizing that the convict had sent a shockwave. Miranda never let her guard down, never and this… this beast had stripped her down of her defenses with just a few well-placed words. How… infuriating.

“Here. I win. Serves you right.” 

Oh Jack was floating on a cloud of euphoria. This was too fucking good, she had sent that arrogant bitch flying in a second. Vampires weren’t worth shit against biotics- 

“Is this how you want to play?” A whisper in her ear. Jack jumped back but the cheerleader was already gone from her side. Fuck, one moment she was enjoying her victory, looking at the stunned face of the cerberus bitch on her bed and the next she was gone. Jack darted her eyes across the room, where the hell- “I thought you were smarter than that, Jack.” Behind her- she whipped her head around. “Wrong again.” Jack swung her fist, charged with biotics, to her right, expecting to hit the cheerleader, but the wall was all that greeted her. “You can do better than that.” Fucking shit this was driving her crazy- she was everywhere. “Pitiful.” The world turned and Jack was on her back, a heeled boot on her chest. “I warned you. But you don’t listen, you’re just a crazed animal guided by pure instinct. No forethoughts.” 

Jack snickered, shivering. Something she noticed when being around the cheerleader was how much colder the air around her was. “And you’re a pompous ass.” She could go fast too, and she was about to show the cheerleader. With a burst of biotic, she slid from under the vampire’s boots before slamming her fist right into her stomach. She gritted her teeth, eyes almost rolling back, it was like hitting concrete and she felt her bones shatter. She swallowed back a scream of pain. This was nothing .

The cheerleader sighed, only raising Jack’s anger. “Let us stop this nonsense and resume last week’s conversation. This is just ridiculous.” 

“Fuck your conversation you fucking cunt-” With her broken fist still resting on the vampire’s stomach, she concentrated all her biotics, the flow going through her entire body to her fist, using them to slam the other woman to the floor. Obviously the cheerleader hadn’t expected that as she stared at the ceiling, dumbfounded. Jack would not waste this chance, she scrambled on top of the Cerberus agent, straddling her waist, her forearm pressing down on Lawson’s chest and once again, nose to nose. 

The cheerleader’s face lit up with an uncharacteristic proud smile, taking Jack by surprise and she blinked down at the vampire. “Impressive.” The tattooed woman’s breath stuttered and she gulped, her eyes taking in the vampire’s flawless face. She never noticed how blue her eyes were. How full her lips looked and how, despite her fist’s reminder, her body felt soft under Jack’s own. And how cold the air had become despite how hot she felt. She swore a cloud of condensation left her mouth as she panted. She couldn’t look away, couldn’t will her body to move. 

“You bitch… don’t you dare hypnotize me or some shit because I swear-”

A low chuckle sent shivers down Jack’s spine. “I assure you, Jack-” Fuck her for saying her name with that… that raspy voice- fuck her- “I am doing no such thing.” 

With every breath it pulsed under tattooed skin, blood filled with adrenaline and her eyes adjusted to seek a clearer view and soon colors faded to black to leave only red lines in the form of Jack’s nervous system and beating heart still pounding with the force of an army. Miranda found herself entranced, lured in by a sweet melody calling to her baser instincts, pulled in like a sailor hearing a siren’s song. Her fingers trace a path on the convict’s pulse followed by a sharp gasp but neither pulled away. Ever so slowly, her lips seeked the thrumming beat and her barriers came crumbling down. 

I wonder how you taste. 

The moment was broken when Jack pushed back, crawling away from Miranda in a panic. The vampire shook herself from the trance she had been in, horrified by her lack of control. She was always in control, always. The last time such a thing happened was six hundred years ago during a time she wished to forget and in which she had painted towns red with the blood of thousands. She was past this, she had fought to cage herself, to tie down her instincts. This could not be happening again, she refused to let it. 

“I told you to not do that again. Stay out of my head.” Jack said through gritted teeth, angered by the intrusion. Unconsciously, Miranda had projected her thoughts inside the convict’s head, another grievous slip. 

“I…” She sat up, one hand on her forehead to repel the last shreds of a beast she did not want unchained. “I apologize.” This time it was warranted. “I did not realize.” 

A hiss brought her attention back to the tattooed woman. She was cradling her hand against her chest, face contorted in a mask of pain. The vampire stood up, carefully approaching Jack. 

“We should get you to Dr. Chakwas.”

“I’m fine!” She snapped. 

Miranda pulled her up with no effort and received no struggling in response. She must be in too much pain coupled with the exhaustion of fighting with the vampire to offer any resistance. “You are not. Your fingers are broken and if we do not fix it right now, you will have lasting damage.”

“What the fuck are you made of anyway? Titanium?” 

Miranda held back a laugh. “Something like that. Ah, before I forget.” She turned her head slightly. “EDI. Erase all audio and video files from the last twenty minutes.” 

EDI’s feminine and robotic voice cut through the room. “Yes, Operative Lawson.”

When they walked through her office’s door, Joker of all people sat at the table in the mess hall, staring at them, gloating. As he noticed Jack cradling her hand his eyes lit up and his smile widened, clearly having the time of his life. 

“What I wouldn’t give to have the files on what happened in there. Subject Zero losing against XO Lawson, oh oh oh this is a gold mine-” 

Miranda had to physically restrain the tattooed woman from strangling their pilot. He had enough fragile bones as it were, he did not need a broken neck as well. “Cheerleader get the fuck out of my way I’m about to make cripple over here my bitch-” She struggled against the Cerberus agent’s arm holding her at bay. 

But that only fueled the other man who cackled in response. “It’s getting better and better, someone get me my Omni-tool, Jack is being leashed!” 

She could feel the convict charging her biotics so she stepped forward, receding her grip and standing in front of the pilot, making sure he was looking at her and only at her.

“One word about this to anyone, Mr. Moreau and I’ll make sure you won’t see the inside of the Normandy or another ship ever again in your short-life.” 

He gulped, his whole face dropping at the threat. “Yeah, and who would fly this ship?” he asked, but his voice didn’t carry the confidence of his claim. 

“I’m sure EDI can manage.” She bent down to be at the same level as Joker. “Are we clear, Mr. Moreau?” 

He chuckled, uneasy. “I’m a tomb.” After a moment of dreadful silence where Miranda did not move an inch, he added, “ma’am.” 

“That hypnosis sure is handy.” Jack whispered as they continued their way to the infirmary. 

“Please. As if I needed hypnosis to remind our pilot who is in charge.” 

“How exactly did this happen? In your office too, Ms. Lawson.” Dr. Chakwas asked as she put medi-gel on the convict’s broken fist.

Jack cut off the vampire before she could say anything, a grin on her face that meant nothing good. “You know how it is doc, one minute you’re talking the next you’re fingers deep in puss-” 

“This is not what happened!” she exclaimed, absolutely flustered. How dared she put her on the spot with these preposterous lies?! She cleared her throat, settling down her nerves after noticing Chakwas’ raised eyebrows. “I assure you, Doctor. Nothing so… unsavory happened.” 

“That’s not what you said when I had you on your back-”

“Will you stop this? You’re impossible!” 

Karin Chakwas clapped her hands once, bringing both women’s attention back on her. “Whatever happened, I’d suggest Jack not to do any strenuous activities-” a pointed stare at Miranda. Did… did the woman actually believe a word that imbecile said?! 

“Dr. Chakwas there was nothing-” “She’s wild, doc, look at my hand-” they both said at the same time.

“Ms. Lawson, what you or Jack do in your spare time really is of no concern to me. God knows what I got up to when I was young.” Jack cackled, clearly amused by the whole situation and the vampire could only send her a deadly glare. “If it means you two won’t risk tearing a hole through the ship with your animosity anytime soon then it’s all the better. I’m sure the Commander will be thrilled with this new development.” Oh if only she knew. “Just be careful next time. Tone down the fervour, I’d like my medi-gel supply to stay intact for actual emergencies.” 

Again, if Miranda could blush she would be down with a fever. The embarrassment was just too much but arguing with Dr. Chakwas seemed pointless. “Right. Well.” She cleared her throat, eyeing Jack who wore nothing but that shit-eating grin Miranda wanted to wipe off her face. “I’ll leave you to it.”

She made her way out of the med-bay. “Always a pleasure, cheerleader!” the convict called after her, snicker evident in her voice. Insufferable mortal.

Chapter Text

It had been exactly a week since Miranda left the med-bay, leaving a too smug convict with a now suspicious doctor on the nature of their relationship, not that she was counting. She wasn’t. Really. She and Jack hadn’t been able to continue their… talk would be an overstatement of what happened, but a week was a long time when you were pulled away on mission after mission. And she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t, not concerned, but sufficiently intrigued, about their psychotic biotic’s well being. Miranda had not expected the tattooed woman to actually hit her, then again Jack didn’t know exactly how vampires worked, clearly. She felt it was her responsibility to check on the only human aware of her condition, especially after said human had hurt herself fighting an immortal being. You can say what you want about Jack, but the convict had guts. Miranda admired the fire animating the young woman and the fierceness with which she fought, it spoke volumes on who she was. A survivor. Miranda knew the type all too well. As she walked down to engineering she thought to herself that maybe this feeling of taking responsibility really was just an excuse to spend more time with the convict. Well, she could not deny the thrill she felt every time she was in the same room as Jack, there was something about her that pulled Miranda in. There was a spark. After centuries of boredom and self-inflicted isolation, her whole being screamed at her to follow it. 

And so she did, which is how she found herself descending the steps to Jack’s little hideout after yet another recruitment mission. Their team was almost complete, and Thane would make a fine addition indeed. Miranda had been impressed by the Drell and his expertise, appreciating his skills and the way he dispatched his target. Miranda had met many species during her time, all had been quite a shock for someone who had lived with humans for such a long time and lived in an era where people thought Earth was the center of the universe, but it was the first time she met a Drell. And she thought the salarians were unsettling. 

She looked around, taking in her surroundings as well as the woman laying on the cot that was the only furniture aside from the table adjacent to it. Miranda had to hold back a snort. It looked like the cellar she used to stay in when she escaped him . 

Amused, she stepped forward, staring at the casted fist. Jack didn’t bother to look away from the ceiling. “So this is the little hole you buried yourself in.”

She heard the convict snort. “I could make so many jokes right now.” Miranda rolled her eyes. “Why are you here, Cerberus? Did you come all the way down to apologize for breaking my hand? Haven’t seen much of you lately.” 

“You broke it all by yourself, convict. And I am a busy woman.” 

“How was I supposed to know your perfect body is made out of rocks?” 

“Perfect, is it?”

Jack looked taken aback a slight blush on her cheeks before she sneered at the vampire. “Well isn’t that what you told Shepard? Daddy built you to be the perfect-.” She trailed off and shut her mouth as soon as the realization hit. The vampire simply blinked, settling against the lone table. “Right. So that was a fucking lie.” 

“Yes, doesn’t quite fit the narrative now does it?” 

The convict was confused, it was written all over her face. “But… hm. You talked about your dad a few weeks ago.”

Miranda hummed. “If you must know, Henry Lawson is indeed what you could call my father, although he’s the one who pushed for me to be his daughter. However, he did not create me per se in a lab. I was someone before.” She reminisced, a deep longing in her eyes as she stared anywhere but at Jack. “I don’t remember much, snippets of a life long gone. But he is the one that made me.”

“The one that found you? After…” 

“Yes. I had to fabricate a story when Shepard asked. The closest thing to what… happened to me was that I was lab-grown, that he made me to be genetically superior.” She thought for a moment. “I suppose he did in some way.” She stared at Jack then. “We are not so different you and I.” 

The convict scoffed. “You mean despite the huge age gap, the immortality and drinking blood shit.” 

“Yes, despite that.” 

“Yeah? And how exactly are we similar, cheerleader? You and I got nothing in common. Not that I’d want to.” Her deep brown eyes were something that had caught Miranda’s attention the very first time they met. So full of life with an ever-present rage lurking beneath the surface. They were so different from hers. Cold, lifeless.

Miranda had read her file. Even though she somehow did not have access to the entirety of it, she learned enough. “You were made to be powerful. Experimented on by humans with no morality or a shred of compassion. Caged for a good portion of your life until ultimately, you escaped, leaving behind nothing but corpses.” She planted her gaze on the convict. Their eyes locked together in a duel of wills. Who would look away first, admitting that the other was right? After a few tense seconds, it was Jack who lost, rolling her eyes and frowning but not refuting Miranda’s assessment. The vampire decided to cut her some slack. “If you must know, I came down here to check on you. How is your hand?” 

Jack raised an eyebrow at her, surprised by what seemed to be a sincere show of concern. “Why do you even care?” 

She sighed. “We fought. I am partly responsible for the consequences.” 

“Damn right you are.” She muttered before groaning to the ceiling in annoyance, or maybe frustration. “Ugh. Whatever. My hand is fine, Chakwas says it’ll be healed in another week. Just broke two knuckles.” 

Miranda nodded. “Good.” She pushed herself off the table, intent on leaving now that she checked on the unruly biotic, something tugging at her dead heart when she turned around. Something like… hope. Hope? 

“Hey.” She stopped in her tracks, back still facing Jack, relief flooding her at being stopped. “Did you let me win?” She heard suspicions in Jack’s voice. “Wanted to stroke my ego or some shit, uh?” 

Her eye twitched and she snapped around, lips curling downward. “You did not win. This was barely a fight, I simply wanted to… assess your skills.” She softened when she saw Jack’s jaw tense. “But… You impressed me, Jack. It’s been a long time since someone took me by surprise, much less put me on my back.”

The convict’s eyes brightened and Miranda swore she felt a beat in her chest. Creaky and dusty. “Damn, guess I can check that off my to-do list. Impress a smug vampire bitch.” 

Miranda ignored the insult. She was used to it with the human. “Did you really have this on your to-do list?” She added, “do you even have a to-do list?”

“I have now.” A small startled laugh escaped Miranda’s throat, which she quickly covered with a cough. Jack’s smirk told her she wasn’t being slick. "So what kind of vampire are you? I mean are there even other kinds or is it just like one type of vampire "ze sun burns meeee aaaaagh"? Or are you the only vampire aside from daddy dearest? No you can't be the only vampire there's your fucked up dad so there has to be more. Some kind of hierarchy?" she asked out of the blue.

Miranda stared at her pointedly. "Full of questions, are you?" 

Jack shrugged. "What about it? I still have a fuckton of them.”

“Is our little disagreement forgotten then? I took you for someone who holds grudges.” 

Jack shrugged, unbothered. “You may be a bitch but damn you’re also a dope ass vampire so like… indulge me.” 

The vampire shook her head, baffled by Jack’s attitude and the way she could just snap back on topic without a thought for the past. Yet another thing that intrigued the vampire. “You are a library of confusion.” She said dryly.

“Yeah, tell me something I don’t know. This library needs some books about vampires now.” 

"Oh, you need, do you?"

"Come oooon, don't be a bitch. Anyone who's ever heard or read about vampires wanted to meet one. Well I'm one of those people. Unfortunately it means I have to make conversation with a cerberus freak, but I'll take it." 

Miranda rolled her eyes at the jab. For once, the hate that coated Jack’s every insult towards her since the beginning, wasn’t present. "A fan then." 

"Hell yeah I'm a fan, I've seen the old Blade movies more times than I can count. I’ve read Bram Stoker's Dracula so many times and do you know how hard it is to get a hard copy of a book that came out centuries ago?" 

"I didn't even know you could read." she deadpanned. 

"Fuck you."

"Your repartee leaves me speechless.” she mocked. “I met Bram, actually." 

Jack's eyes lit up like a christmas tree and she leaped off the bed. "Really?!" The convict reminded Miranda of an excited puppy. Cute. 

"Dracula is based on me, Jack." She said, as if it was obvious.

"No. Fucking. Way." Jack paced, registering the information. "Does that mean, you can turn into a fucking wolf? A swarm of bats?! Oh my god, the sun really burns you?! You're repelled by crosses and garlic?! I need to try that!" 

Miranda rubbed her brow, exasperated. "No-"

But before she could add anything Jack was gone. The vampire tapped her foot on the metallic grid that served as a floor, impatient and dreading what Jack would bring. She came back seconds later with garlic. And held it in front of Miranda's face who just stared at the offending vegetable. 

"If you had let me finish we would not be in this ridiculous situation." 

Jack didn't answer and instead wiggled the garlic in front of her, making Miranda's brow twitch in annoyance before the garlic was thrown into the nearest wall with a slap.

"I am not repelled by garlic." she added sternly. 

"Aww. There goes my fun." Jack slumped back on the cot. "So Stoker is a liar. Never meet your idols. Or well, talk about them." 

Miranda shrugged. "Not entirely. There is some truth in his writings. I do not, however, burn in the sun nor am I repelled by any religious nonsense.” She then added bitterly, “that would imply the existence of a God.” Miranda had torn off the shackles of religion long before she was turned. 

“You’re gonna leave me hanging on what’s true and what’s not uh?” The vampire offered her a mocking smile without answering."Well I know you can use telepathy, that’s… I’m not sure I like that, you can use that hypnosis shit and somehow blend into shadows. I bet there’s more, and I’m gonna find out.” 

“Are you?” 

“Yep. Totally gonna whip up my detective hat on this one. Make the old crusty vampire spill all her secrets.” 

Miranda tried not to show her annoyance at Jack’s appellation but the way her nail tapped on the table was a dead give away. “You are very confident, aren’t you?” 

“I made you lose composure in front of the doc, and as you said, put you on your back. So yeah, cheerleader, I’m confident.” That smug smile again. 

“Yes, your display in front of Dr. Chakwas was… distasteful to say the least.” 

“Hey, it sure fucking worked, made you run out of there in five minutes top. Fuck, you should’ve seen the look on your face, priceless.” The convict mocked, amusement coating her every word. Miranda took a deep breath, fighting to keep calm. It proved a strenuous task when talking with Jack. 

“I am clearly too lenient with you.” 

The convict agreed. “Yeah, I wonder why. Don’t tell me you got a soft spot for this simple mortal, count Fagula.”

Miranda choked on a surprised chortle. “Wh-what did you just call me?” 

“Count Fagula.” Jack answered, without giving any other sort of explanation. At Miranda’s blank stare, she then added, “you know. Since you’ve admitted to being the literal Dracula and also you’re clearly some sort of closeted lesbian-” 

Miranda snapped a hand up, closing her fist in an attempt to silence the convict, exasperated. “Thank you, I got that part-”

“-together it forms Count-”

“Shut-”

“-Fagula.”

“-up.” 

They stared at each other until the silence was broken by a snort coming from the vampire that devolved into a full-blown laughter. How long had it been since someone made her laugh like that. Too long. When their eyes met again, Miranda saw the way Jack’s lips wore a soft smile, unlike any she had seen on the convict, and how her eyes took in the scene before her. When she noticed the vampire staring however, she quickly lost her smile, clearing her throat and looking anywhere but at Miranda, flustered at being caught. 

As Miranda regained her own self-control, how uncharacteristic of her to let go this way, Jack changed the subject, eager to forget what just happened. This small moment of connection and genuine fun. “So, really all I can see here are advantages. Can’t lie, kinda makes me want to be a vampire.”

And just like that, fun was over and Miranda’s mood soured. "Being a vampire is no blessing, Jack." She sighed for what felt like the hundredth time in the span of 15 minutes. The hazards of talking with the convict. "I may not burn in the sun but it weakens me significantly. My hunger is never satisfied, I can no longer eat human food, I do not sleep, cannot be… intimate with another person without fear of breaking them. And most of all, I cannot die." She looked down at her hands, sorrow gripping at her chest. “Eternity is a long time, Jack.”

That last part soured Jack's mood significantly. Somehow, for the cheerleader, not dying was the worst part of being a vampire. How fucking sad was that. There was a sadness sometimes, behind the vampire's eyes, it reappeared again now and Jack didn't know what to do about it, but curiosity gnawed at her. “How do you know you can’t die? I mean, everyone has a weakness. You gotta have one too, right? That’s the whole point of vampires, you’re super powerful but the other end of the stick is that you have the most stupid weakness. Otherwise you’re just… well it’s just not fair.” 

“I have tried.” Jack cocked her head on one side, waiting for the other shoe to drop. “Everything. Nothing can cut my skin, except my own fangs.” she stayed silent, somehow she felt that if she interrupted this vulnerable moment, the vampire would close in on herself and never speak about this again. “So I tried that first, after my rebirth. Ate away at my wrist, trying to bleed out. It healed before I could even lose enough to fill a glass.”

Jack dared to ask a question. “...you weren’t glad to have escaped death?” stupid question. But if Jack had been given a second chance after a bunch of pricks burnt her the stake, she would’ve taken it with both hands. 

The cheerleader shook her head, a joyless smile on her lips and her eyes had a far-away look in them as she stared at the floor. “I wanted to join my sister.” Well, shit. Should’ve just shut up. “When I learned I was the only one brought back I… I couldn’t handle it. What was the point? We were betrayed by people we trusted and the only person I swore to protect was dead. Despite my failed attempt I didn’t stop trying. Hanging was next, I didn’t know yet how stupid that was. We do not breathe, we do not need air and our bones do not break. When guns were invented, I jumped on the occasion. I don’t need to tell you how that went. One of my last attempts was during the French Revolution. I thought maybe their guillotine could do the work. The blade broke. Drowning, jumping off a building, everything. I tried everything. Until I gave up and accepted my fate.” 

Jack stayed silent. What could she even say? That she understood? Yeah sure. She was no stranger to suicidal thoughts, or attempts. She tried also when she was younger. But to hope for death and it being denied over and over again, to want to die so badly and not being able to not matter what you do… that’s a form of torture no one truly knows and understand except the vampire in front of her. 

“Vampirism is a curse, Jack.” she mournfully said. “And I will stay cursed until the end of times or until I find something that can kill me for good.” 

Something pulled at her heart, a strange and painful grip that caught her off guard. Jack suddenly didn’t like to think about the cheerleader dying. She realized that… fuck… Who cared- she’s just… some old suicidal vampire that joined the organization she hated the most. Why would she even care about her dying? Why… and yet she couldn’t help but see herself in Miranda. She was right, they lived things that would've killed anyone else a long time ago. As dissimilar as they looked, it only balanced how similar they were. “Why are you telling me all this?” she asked quietly. “I mean… being vulnerable with someone who wanted your head on pike not a month ago… why?” 

“I don’t really know. Somehow… it is easy, talking with you. And I feel like you might be the only one who can understand.” Well, Jack couldn’t really rebuke that. “Do you truly still want to kill me?” She asked, amsued by the notion. 

Jack let out a loud, resigned, sigh. “Nah. Would be a waste of effort.”

The vampire chuckled. “Indeed it would.” 

Okay. Jack needed to go on another topic before she could dwell more on… whatever was happening here. Jesus fucking Christ she didn’t want to handle this. "What about other vampires? The hierarchy, you must have a hierarchy, right? Like in The Masquerade?" So what if she collected old shit that dated back from a century ago? She really loved vampires, okay? Shut up. 

Miranda rolled her eyes, back to her cold and detached demeanour, the sadness in her eyes relegated to a deeper part of her brain. "Your sources of information are concerning. But yes. There is a hierarchy, and different types of vampires. There is no literal translation for the word that describes what I am but the closest would be "Elder". The Elders are at the top of the pyramid, we're the most advanced type of vampires. They still have a Council that rules over the vampire world."

Jack nodded. "Dope." It only made Miranda chuckle. The way Jack reacted to everything about the vampire world was... endearing. “And you being an Elder and all that, ain’t part of this Council?”

“No. They invited me on multiple occasions, they are a persistent bunch. But I have no desire to rule or even be associated with them. They are… arrogant and cruel.”

Jack eyed her. “Pot calling the kettle black.” 

“I suppose that’s fair. Back to your original question, there are many types of vampires, and I will not go on about them or we will never leave this conversation. But there is a type that burns in the sun, yes. Weak creatures." She said with disdain.

Jack raised her fist in victory. "Fucking knew it. I have one last question." Miranda waved her hand for Jack to go on. "What do you mean your hunger is never satisfied?"

"Exactly what I said. No matter how much I feed, there is always a shred of hunger left."

Jack frowned. "So... you've been hungry for centuries?" 

Miranda just nodded, seemingly unbothered by the fact. To Jack, it was unnerving. She knew hunger, felt it everyday in Pragia. It was agonizing. So to live this for centuries? She couldn't imagine. 

"How does that work? Are all vampires hungry all the fucking time? Must be pretty terrible." 

"Not all no. Only Elders who have not found what you would call in your language, their destined one." 

Jack raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Destined one?" 

Miranda wondered if she should go into details about that. But then again she already had revealed more than she should have. And there was something about Jack that made her want to... let go. 

"When an Elder is born, their soul-"

"Vampires have souls?!"

Miranda glared at the tattooed woman. "Jack."

"Right. Right. Keep going." 

"As I said, when an Elder is born, their soul reaches out into the universe in search of a destined one. Their blood sings, boils until the other half of their being is found. We do not know why it happens, and why it only happens to Elders. Ancient magic or some such. I doubt we’ll ever have an answer on the matter." 

"So, like... some bullshit soulmate thing?"

Miranda's lips turned down in disgust. "Yes, I suppose you humans would call such a bond with a simple word like soulmate."

Jack smirked. "You are such a condescending bitch."

Miranda returns the smile. "I try." She took a breath she didn't need to take before continuing. "It takes centuries for an Elder to find its destined one. If they even have one. I have heard of cases where the destined one was killed or simply died of old age before the Elder could find them.” Miranda shuddered at the thought, knowing you were to starve for eternity. Then again, it might as well be her case after 736 years of searching and finding not one shred of the person that was supposed to be her other half. “Only this person's blood can finally satisfy our hunger, their blood is our perfect match, it makes us stronger, it is a sweeter meal than any other blood and it is highly addictive. Once found, the Elder only needs its destined one’s blood to survive. Until then, we are cursed to live with eternal hunger. It drives more than one mad, lost to the thirst." 

Jack fidgeted. Being a vampire might be the coolest thing ever and also the most depressing one. "Were you? Driven mad I mean." And god fucking damnit, here they are again. She guessed that talking about vampires would undeniably call for some painful memories for the cheerleader, it was inevitable. 

"I'm here aren't I?" Miranda stayed silent for a moment, diving back into old memories. "Well... I was, for a few decades after my rebirth. Newborns are... easily tempted by blood, but a newborn Elder is... so much worse. I was nothing more than a beast, a junkie high on bloodlust, I massacred countless towns in hopes that the hunger would finally settle. It's only a century later that I finally learned to control myself."

The more she learned about the cheerleader, the more Jack's hate and anger towards her transformed into something akin to pity. And a dose of admiration for what she survived. She wasn't sure how to deal with that development so she chose to lock it up in a corner of her mind. No need to dwell on it. For now. 

“You know, cheerleader. You’re not so bad- well if you don’t take into account the whole Illusive Dick’s right hand and the slutty suit.” 

She received a snobbish grin. “And you’re not so bad for a psychotic convict whose only cover are her tattoos and whatever those are.” she gestured to the leather binding covering Jack’s nipples. The convict snickered, watching as the cheerleader went back up the stairs. Mmmh… Jack didn’t mind watching her walk away. 

“I could’ve won by the way.” If the cunt wasn’t cheating. 

A sharp mocking laugh was her answer. “Of course you could have. Of course.” 

Jack smirked. What did she say? Condescending bitch.

Jack didn’t know what the hell went through Shepard’s mind when she decided to bring a highly wanted criminal and a terrorist slash vampire to recruit a fucking Justicar. No really, Jack was glad to be here, you don’t see a Justicar in action everyday and since her cast had been taken off she itched for some fight. Though she was disappointed that the cheerleader hadn’t used any of her powers, choosing instead to strictly use firearms. And damn, she was one hell of a markswoman. Still, Jack wasn’t any closer to figuring out her other powers. Guess the cheerleader was keen on keeping some secrets. 

During the week it took for her knuckles to heal, they hadn’t had that much time to talk, as the XO was often pulled onto missions but during downtime Jack would go up to hang in her office, determined to get as much out of Lawson as possible. And to annoy her. Really, that had become her new pastime. The normally collected and cold woman could become so easily rattled when Jack pushed the right buttons and damn if this wasn’t better than any drugs she ever took. There was just something about the way her brow would crinkle, how those full lips would curl downward when Jack made a crude comment on her condition, how her eyes would melt the ice, replaced by sparks ready to explode. Eyes that now retained their slitted pupils and glow-like appearance around the biotic, which she took as a sign of the vampire being comfortable. Not that she’d observed her. She didn’t. Anything she took notice of was against her will. Fuck off. 

And now here they were. On the docking bay after recruiting blue Batman over there. It was quite the mission, though Jack would’ve shot the little bitch that threatened them and called it a day. Lawson would’ve too, judging how ready she was to pounce on the merc. But Shepard being the good little girl-scout she is, chose the peaceful path. Fucking. Boring. Anyway, Shepard had gone back to the ship not seconds before, leaving a murderer, a vampire and a Justicar, all alone on a deserted docking bay. What could go wrong.

Samara’s gaze was intensely fixated on the cheerleader. There was something charged in the air, a kind of hostility that Jack had no idea where it came from. Not like she minded seeing two chicks in tight outfits having it out but this… this was weird. It was like the Justicar was searching for something. 

“Miranda Lawson, The Illusive Man’s right hand. I have heard a lot about you, including some strange things.” 

Jack glanced at the cheerleader. She was rigid, body taut like she was about to strike but her face kept her cool expression. “I can’t say the same about you.” It was still jarring to hear her switch from her old aristocratic lilt to her rich-bitch australian one. 

Samara’s face stayed as frigid as it was since they met, emotionless eyes. Creepy. “There is something off about you, Miss Lawson. I cannot place my finger on it.” Jack narrowed her eyes when the Justicar took a step forward, now nose to nose with the operative who didn’t move an inch nor averted her gaze. “You smell strongly of blood.” 

Jack inched just a bit closer until she noticed the tip of her fingers buzzing with biotic energy. She frowned and closed her fist. What was that about. 

“You’ll find that we all smell of blood on the Normandy. I don’t escape this rule, we’re soldiers, Samara. It’s our lot.” 

Samara didn’t move for a moment, just observing as if analyzing, deciphering Lawson’s words, trying to find some sort of code in them. And then, she just stepped back, the air that felt charged with electricity before, tense, fell back into the noisy background it had been before and Jack’s own body relaxed. “I suppose you are right. I apologize for my manners, after all we are going to spend a lot of time together, it is better for everyone if we get along.” 

A small, forced smile, like it was physically painful to do, appeared on the cheerleader’s lips. “Quite right.” Samara nodded at both of them before heading inside the Normandy, leaving them on the docking bay. 

“Wow. Do you think she’s onto your little secret?” 

Lawson bit her lip, a look of concern on her face. “I do not know.” Jack realized her and Samara spoke the same way when the cheerleader wasn’t covering. Made sense, they were both old as fuck. “The Justicars are an ancient order, it would not be a surprise if they knew about Us. Or even if they hunted Us.” 

“Can’t you just do your hypno shit and call it a day.” 

She barked a laugh. “If it were that easy, believe me I would have taken precautions already. No, Asaris are a species we simply cannot hypnotize. Their psyche is trained, and extremely strong. Even using telepathy is a risk.” 

They walked back to the Normandy shortly after Samara left. “Mmh. Then she’s going to be a problem.” 

The cheerleader glanced at her questioningly. “Why would you care about this?”

Jack turned her head away from scrutinizing eyes. “She’s a Justicar, I’m a murderer, criminal, terrorist yadi yada, and on top of that I’m now associated with a vampire. So… I’m kind of fucked if she’s onto you. That’s it, don’t make it bigger than it is.”

She did not see the knowing smile on the vampire’s face, but the way she hummed like she was satisfied, said enough. “Of course.”

Jack stopped, thinking about something that’s been nagging at her for some time since learning of the cheerleader’s secret. The other woman turned, expecting a question. “Wait a minute. Did you ever hypnotize me? I wouldn’t know, right? Fuck, did you mess with my head?” 

Amused, the vampire answered, “I tried-” 

Jack cut her off, eyes wild as she went up to the cheerleader’s face. How fucking dare she, “you bloodsucking who-”

Lawson was unimpressed, her face still wearing her amused smile. “When we first met on Purgatory.” Jack backed down, breathing heavily and still weary of what that meant. But if it was back then well… she couldn’t really feel betrayed. “I thought you were too dangerous to let loose on the Normandy, too unpredictable. I reached out to your subconscious.” There was something in the way she gazed at Jack, a mix of confusion and awe. “It pushed me out before I could even attempt anything. The only species I cannot hypnotize are the Asaris as I said, by all accounts I should have been able to perform a mindwipe on you.” Mindwipe? She’d have to ask later. “No mind in my existence has been able to resist me. But yours-” she tapped Jack's temple with a gloved finger and the biotic didn’t move or snarl, she just let it happen, captivated by her voice. “Yours, I do not understand why. It is… deceptively strong. You are strong.” 

She inhaled, eyes switching back and forth between two blue ones. She felt a flutter, in her belly. “Would you…” her voice broke and she cleared her throat, regaining some of her composure. “Would you do it now, if you could?” 

The vampire tilted her head, the finger that stayed at her temple slid down the side of her face, and it took all of Jack’s will not to close her eyes at a softness she had never experienced. Glowing eyes glided to full lips, and in a breath the cerberus agent whispered, “no.” 

Turning around, she left Jack on the docking bay, alone and wondering about what just happened. 

Chapter Text

Their… not relationship. This, this wasn’t a relationship, Jack didn’t do those and certainly not with the literal Dracula. Nuh uh. Their partnership. Yeah, you could call it a partnership, with at least a modicum of respect between two people sharing a deeply unsettling and fucked up secret that really shouldn’t even be possible, well this partnership evolved. Jack still had trouble wrapping her head around the fact that vampires existed, sometimes it still felt like she was in a dream, waiting to wake up. But Jack didn’t dream. Only nightmares haunted her nights, nightmares of a life so far away it felt like she never lived it. But she did, and she remembered, every day and every night seared into her skin, her brain. So this, this, she knew it was real. And fuck if it wasn’t the best thing that happened to her in a long time. Her own little secret that she kept to herself, close to the place she let no one near, was that she was… well, just a vampire nerd. Back in that shit hole of a place they called a lab, Jack would sneak into the library, yeah they had a library, mind you only accessible by the staff, you didn’t want the kids dreaming too much of the outside now, would you? So she sneaked there, fearless, and stole some books, a wonder they had physical copies at all and taught herself to read, anything to escape this place even if it was only in mind. That’s when she first got her hands on an old copy of Bram Stoker’s Dracula. Jack always brought back the books she stole, to not raise any suspicions but this one, she kept it. She kept it and she read it a thousand times. And even during her escape, when hope and rage mixed, she thought to bring it with her as she carved a path of destruction out of Teltin. 

Jack grazed her fingertips on the cover of the book, old and torn in some places, worn by years of use. This was Jack’s greatest treasure. And turns out it had seen the light of day because some cerberus cheerleader had given the idea to Bram fucking Stoker. How small could the world be? After her escape, Jack started collecting all sorts of things on vampires, from old books like Interview with the Vampire, to TV shows like Buffy, to movies like Nosferatu, she got her hands on everything that related to them. She wasn’t lying when she said she was a nerd. But no one could know, not even the old corpse on the third deck. 

“Would you do it now, if you could?”

“No.”

She groaned, punching her pillow as the moment kept replaying in her mind. It was all she could think about. How soft the cheerleader had been, how sincere. What the fuck was up with that. And truth is, after this, Jack thought they would go back to avoiding each other but they didn’t. Their partnership did evolve. In the weeks following Samara’s recruitment, they’d  found each other on some nights. It wasn’t something they agreed on, it started when the vampire stumbled upon Jack making herself something to eat, late in the middle of the night. 

As she stirred her food, which consisted of whatever she could find in the pantry, a gust of wind blew past her and suddenly, Jack wasn’t alone anymore. She almost sent the pan flying right in that fucking perfect face, startled. 

“You need to stop doing that, or I swear to fucking god-” 

“You are up late. Humans are usually asleep at this time.” The cheerleader said, standing right beside her and staring at her with those uncanny, wide and emotionless glowing eyes. Always, always observing, analysing everything like everyone around her were nothing more than science projects. Jack noticed she didn’t bother to hide them around her anymore. She didn’t know how to feel about that. She rolled her eyes and kept on stirring her food, ignoring the vampire who only cocked her head to look at her face properly. Jack side-eyed her, uncomfortable with the proximity and shivering at the cold the vampire’s body emanated. “Can’t sleep?” 

“The fuck do you care.” She heard Lawson sigh, taking a step back. 

“Why must you still be so aggressive? Here I thought we made some progress.” Ah come on. Why did she have to say it like someone kicked her puppy. Jack cracked her neck, breathing deeply before letting her body relax. 

“It’s… too quiet. And-” she stops herself, the cheerleader didn’t need to know she woke up screaming like a pussy. “Never was a heavy sleeper. What about you? Do vampires even sleep?”

The cheerleader’s piercing eyes observed her, scrutinizing. She noticed the slip but did not pry. Jack appreciated it. “We do. Sometimes, not very often but we also need rest from time to time. Although it’s less sleeping and more meditating.”

“When’s the last time you did that?”

“Five or six months ago.” 

“Shit, you must be bored.”

“Boredom is something you get used to. Even then, there’s never a shortage of things to do. Immortality’s one blessing is that you have all the time in the world to learn anything you want. Knowledge is infinite.” 

Jack scoffed. “Nerd.” 

That night, Lawson stayed with her as she ate, in silence. Not the uncomfortable one either, just… peaceful silence. An understanding between rejects of Morpheus. This was the first night of their little routine. It kept on going like this almost every night cycle. Sometimes Lawson went down to engineering, sometimes it was Jack who came up. But they agreed to keep it there and not in a communal space to avoid the secret from being discovered.

“How the hell did you find me?” Jack exclaimed from where she was sitting on the pipes in the shuttle bay. The vampire, as was her habit, had jumped out of her shadow and sat beside her. She hated when she did that but apparently Lawson didn’t care one bit for her comfort. 

“I saw you.” she answered simply. 

Jack narrowed her eyes. “Might want to elaborate on that before I push you off.”

The cheerleader’s eyes were alight with teasing. “I can see everyone on the ship.” She said, ignoring Jack’s threat. She was good at that.

“Okay elaborate a little more- Jesus, stop being so obtuse.”

The vampire was silent for a moment and Jack was tempted to just leave her there but then she spoke, her glowing eyes looking at something far away. Jack wondered if her eyes would be the only thing visible in a pitch-dark room. Pretty terrible thing for a predator when you thought about it. “Zaeed is doing push ups.” Okay, she was curious now, leaning forward and observing the way the vampire’s eyes slid across the walls, searching. “Shepard is in her cabin, her heart is beating awfully fast. She is probably thinking about Liara.” 

“That the asari we saw on Illium?” 

The other woman hummed. “And the one who brought her to me.” 

“Shit, must’ve been pretty desperate to beg Cerberus to bring her chick back.” 

“You have no idea. I was… intrigued by such a display of boundless love.” She left it at that, instead refocusing on what she was doing before but Jack felt that it’d been something more than intrigue. 

“So how does this work anyway? X-Ray vision?”

“Hmm… something like that. If I focus my vision I can see a human's bloodstream, their beating hearts, the flow of blood helps me determine what they are doing. It is a handy tool for hunting.” Not at all creepy. “Oh.” 

“What?” When Jack realized what the cheerleader had seen, she let out a loud laugh. “Oh, oh you saw them fucking didn’t you?” 

There was disgust written all over her face which only made the tattooed woman clutch her stomach as she kept on laughing. “I did not think Miss Daniels’ standards were so… low.” 

“Knew you were a lesbian.” she smirked. 

“This is not about not liking men, I just think women should not settle for the first idiot who shows an interest in their body.” 

Jack could understand that. “Was I wrong though?” 

The vampire tsked and jumped down the pipes. “Goodnight, Jack.” 

“I fuckin knew it!” 

“What haunts your dreams, Jack?” she asked once, sipping on blood  in a wine glass and all, the sophisticated bitch. The vampire had told her she kept a supply in her office, she didn’t need to feed that often but feeding on at least three liters per week helped calm the hunger that never went away. She’s sure someone less fucked up should find this highly disturbing but Jack just found it… endearing. The way the cheerleader appreciated what she was drinking the way one would with a fine vintage, sometimes commenting on it when Jack asked what it tasted like. Her favourite type, she had learned, was A+ type blood, said it was sweet just the right way, rich in flavor, it was hard for her to describe it to Jack since she forgot how most of human food tasted but she tried. 

Jack whirled around. “Nothing haunts my dreams. I’m doing the haunting.”

“You do not have to pretend. Every night spent here, I see old ghosts tormenting you. You do not have to be strong all the time.” She fidgeted for a bit, looking uncomfortable about something. “I… also hear you scream at night.” Before Jack could go off on her, she spoke, “I do not mean to do it, I just have sharp senses, it comes with being a vampire.” 

She settled down, calming her rising anger. “The fuck you think I dream about, uh? Rainbows and unicorns? You know exactly what I dream of.” 

Lawson stayed silent, before sighing. “You’re right. I simply thought talking about it might help you instead of burying it.” 

“Well I don’t. And look who’s talking, you’re the gold medalist of burying your shit. I don’t need a shrink, Freud. If I did, I would’ve let Chambers in my fuckin head.”

“Freud is really not an example.” The cheerleader mumbled under her breath. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. I did not want to make you uncomfortable.” 

As she looked at the vampire walking back to her office, Jack groaned. “Needles.” 

The other woman turned around, one eyebrow raised. “Pardon?”

“Needles. I dream of the fucking needles. The ones they used every day to pump me with drugs and other shit.” The vampire sat back down, silent and waiting for Jack to continue. “They… dragged us out of bed, at whatever hour they wanted. Time in there was… messed up, I didn’t know if it was day or night, how much time passed. And then they tied me up to this… fucking horror movie chair and started their little experiments like I was some kind of animal- scratch that. Like I was anything but human.”

“Barbaric.” Jack finally looked upon Lawson to see her face contorted in anger. She didn’t expect that kind of reaction. Maybe denial, at worst indifference. But not anger, and certainly not on Jack’s behalf. 

“Yeah, well those are your buddies.”

Lawson schooled her face back to an emotionless mask like she was used to and instead of answering to Jack’s accusation, she pointed out, “You dream of needles and yet your body is covered in tattoos. I cannot help but see some kind of paradox.”

Jack scoffed and grazed her hand against the tattoos on her arms unconsciously. Lawson followed it with her eyes. “I can control when, where and who does my tattoos. You know about that, consent, or is that concept strange for her Majesty?” 

She froze when slitted eyes snapped back on her face, a flicker of hurt and fury in them before it disappeared as soon as it popped up. “Believe me. I know all too well.” Jack shook her head, mad at herself for saying something that would have cost someone a few teeth if they asked her. She could guess that before and, hell, maybe even after her transformation, the cheerleader might have lived some pretty fucked up shit. And yet she still went and put her foot in it. Idiot. She didn’t have time to apologize, for once she wanted to, almost was obligated to because this was something she and Lawson shared, a stolen past. But Lawson spoke first. “Did you do them yourself?” 

“Hm?” She looked down on her tattoos. “Oh. Yeah. Some.”

“An artist, are you?”

She felt embarrassed all of a sudden, a little too vulnerable and she rubbed the back of her neck, cheeks heating. “I… like to draw.” Her eyes flickered to the vampire only to see this soft uncharacteristic smile on her face. One that became a little too present when around Jack. 

“You should show me some day.”

One night though, Jack got curious. About her fangs. How sharp they were, so as any vampire nerd would, she asked if she could see them fully out. 

“Those are instruments of death, Jack, I do not think it a good idea to just… show them off like some piece of furniture.” 

“Come on, don’t be such a stuck up. I just want to see how they look.”

“You saw them already.”

“Barely, so… indulge me.” The vampire sighed, rolling her glowing eyes before opening her mouth. Jack watched in awe as the fangs fully extended, almost as long as a knuckle, sharp, deadly. And she couldn’t help but graze one with her finger, which made Lawson tense up but she didn’t move away, so Jack kept poking, avoiding the sharp point. 

“Would you stop fingering my fangs?” or something along those lines, what with her mouth being prodded, she didn’t sound as articulate. 

“Ha!” she exclaimed, pulling her finger away. 

“You are so immature. Maybe the most immature human I have met.”

“You like it.”

Lawson leaned forward, a teasing smile on her face and her eyes never leaving Jack’s own. “Maybe I do.”

She found herself unable to look away, so she matched the vampire’s flirtatious tone and pose, leaning forward. “Careful, princess. Not sure even a vampire could handle me.” What the fuck was she doing. They were supposed to be… she didn’t know. Enemies didn’t fit, not now that they shared all this, friends was… a bit far-fetched but despite what she said well. She wouldn’t mind it. Not anymore. And shit, she couldn’t help but flirt back, how could she not? Lawson was… she pulled her in effortlessly. The way her whole body spoke, how this damn catsuit hugged every curve, the way she let her cheek rest against her hand lazily, how she pushed her breasts out, goddamn they were fantastic- but what drew Jack in the most were her eyes, smoldering and piercing, breaking through Jack’s shell. Even the first time she saw her, they struck her, so fucking blue and cold but now… Jack saw much more in those slitted pupils and luminous ocean depths. The cheerleader was letting her guard down around her, and Jack saw the multitudes of layers she was made of through them. 

“Princess, is it? That’s a new one.”

“Rich, pretty-” the vampire’s grin grew larger, a pointy fang showing making Jack’s heart skip a beat. “Probably has a castle somewhere.”

“As a matter of fact, I do.”

“Of course you do. Let me guess, it’s in… Australia.” she snapped her fingers. 

“Wrong.” The vampire leaned back, spell broken but the playful atmosphere stayed. And Jack wanted her closer still. This wasn’t good. Not at all. “It is in my homeland. Maybe I will take you there one day.” 

She squashed down the little spark of hope that rose at the suggestion. “I’ll hold you to that, princess.” Did she hallucinate the flutter of lashes or- she liked it. She liked being called princess. Uh. She didn’t think an old relic like her would appreciate something like that. “This bugged me for some time… why the aussie accent? Why not just go with your Romanian roots?” 

A shadow passed through blue eyes as they lowered and Jack wanted to take her question back. “I…” a deep sigh, mournful, heaved her chest. “I simply forgot.” 

“You forgot?” Jack asked, gently. She didn’t do gentle but… something in the way Miranda- Miranda? Since when- this… fuck this whole thing was confusing. Complicated. It was something in the way Lawson ’s whole composure shifted, from playful and teasing to exhausted and melancholic, that compelled her to just… take it easy. 

“I forgot who I was. Before. How I would act, speak- I just… forgot.” Jack bit the inside of her cheek. Forgetting who you were, your whole self erased to be replaced by something else… yeah. “Australia was the last place where I lived on Earth. So it was easier to just go with this.” 

“Who the fuck would want to live there?” Jack could lighten the mood. Needed really. They were sliding down back to a heavy place and it was too late to dive there. 

She repressed a sigh of relief at seeing Mira- you- ah fuck it. When she saw Miranda smile. “I liked the wildlife. Better company than people. And I could fly with the bats, lots of bats.” 

“Wait wait wait! So you can turn into a bat?!” 

Miranda’s eyes twinkled at Jack’s excitement of this new information. “I can- and before you ask-” she raised a hand to stop her from saying whatever she was going to. “I will not turn into a bat right now. Too much risk, I may have asked EDI to stop all recordings but someone might walk in on us and then-”

“Well, hypnosis.” 

“I do not like to abuse this power. It may have consequences on the human brain if used too much.”

“Like becoming a vegetable.” Vampire nerd. Remember? 

“Yes. It could come to that, although it’s an extreme case. If… or when we have a moment where there is no risk, I will show you.”

“Fuck yes.” She squinted her eyes at the vampire. “You’re awfully compliant.”

Miranda shrugged. “We… I… mmh. I feel… comfortable with you. And I do hope what happened a few weeks ago is now behind us. I…” Jack hid her mouth behind her hand. It was rare to see the vampire stuttering and looking for her words, she, who was always confident. It was… kind of adorable. As much as a 700 years old vampire could be, at least. “I would like it if we dropped this whole… enemies act.”

Her eyes gleamed with hope and fuck if Jack was gonna deny her. What was the point of clinging on to hate now that she knew so much more than what Miranda let on  the first time they met? She was a wholly different person, or, not different. Just… more, than what Jack thought she was. And she couldn’t deny that they just clicked, despite being at each other’s throats at times. “You know there’s a term for that, right? I know you’ve been alone for centuries but it’s right there.”

She huffed. “...friends, yes.” 

Jack nodded, “Let’s keep doing this yeah? And just… see if we go there. Enemies doesn’t fit anymore anyway. I’m still fucking mad about you and Cerberus but… surviving, right?” 

“There’s… something you should know about that. But not now. I cannot risk it. I will tell you in due time, but just know that I cannot leave Cerberus.” 

“Would you, if you could?” 

She saw hesitation and knew the answer. “I… there’s freedom there for me, Jack. Freedom I cannot have anywhere else.”

“Yeah, right. Freedom at the cost of kids like me.” she scoffed and shook her head. What else did she expect? 

“Please, Jack.” Her anger vanished as soon as she heard the vampire’s plea, quiet and begging. “I promise I will tell you the reason but not now, I cannot. Can you… accept that, for now?” 

She threw her head back and groaned to the ceiling, a few weeks ago she would’ve flipped her the bird and told her to fuck off and go back to sucking her boss’ dick. Now though- shit. “Ugh, fine. Fine, I can.” 

There was relief written all over her pretty face and Jack had to look away to stop the blush coming on her cheeks. “Thank you.” 

“Commander Shepard has requested all the crew meet in the briefing room.” 

Jack snapped out of her memories at EDI’s robotic voice. Finally, some action. Jack hadn’t gone out on a mission for what felt like years. She put her Dracula copy carefully in her trunk, under all her clothes and went upstairs, meeting Massani and Grunt on the way. They all crammed inside the elevator and Jack felt very small between giant turtle and geriatric mercenary. The uncomfortable silent ride was made even more uncomfortable by said geriatric idiot opening his fucking mouth.

“Heard you and Cerberus’ nice ass making friends at night and we still ain’t dead in space ‘cuz of a hole in the ship.”

“One more word out of you Massani and I’ll make a you-shaped hole through the hull, show you what you’re missing.”  

“Just wonderin’ if I should buy earplugs next time she comes down to engineering.” 

“Unlikely, Miranda is very silent. Like a pyjak. Never hear them coming until all your food is gone.” Jack snickered at Grunt’s intervention. A vampire compared to a pyjak, priceless. She’ll have to tell this one to the cheerleader.  

“Yeah, Lawson’s gonna steal some food alright.” She tensed just a tiny bit but Massani probably didn’t mean food as in blood. Where would he even get that idea anyway. 

Was this elevator always so fucking slow? When it finally reached the command deck, Jack pushed through them both and walked quickly to the briefing room. Fucking Massani, the old bastard was too observant for one missing an eye. When she stepped in the room, almost all the team was here, the only ones missing being her, Massani and Grunt, now all present. She glanced at the vampire who sat at Shepard’s right, her blue eyes now back to their human shape firmly planted on Samara who made a point to never lower her gaze. Okay, so the tension was still here. 

Miranda’s eyes flickered to Jack when she leaned against the wall, softening and acknowledging her presence. Jack slowly blinked, doing the same. 

“I see everyone decided to finally join us.” Shepard spoke from her place at the end of the table. “I just got word from The Illusive Man, a colony on Horizon has been attacked by the collectors.” A bunch of images came up on screen behind Shepard, of the colony now completely deserted, traces of the collectors passage still present. “We’re going to investigate, I need everyone not coming on standby, be ready for the collectors. Mordin, is the counter-agent ready?” 

The salarian nodded, an overjoyed smile on his face. “Yes. Must run a few more calculations but should be ready in the next thirty minutes.” 

“Perfect. Good work, Mordin.” Shepard turned to Miranda and then Jack. “Jack, Miranda, I want you both with me down there.” 

“Fuck yes.” She grinned, she needed to get out there and see some action or she might go mad. And she would be lying if she said she wasn’t excited to be on another mission with the vampire. Her eyes trailed back to the pictures and she sent a worried glance to Miranda at realizing that this place… this place was sunny. Bright, way too bright. 

Miranda caught her glance and bit the inside of her cheek before addressing Shepard, “I might not be best suited for this mission, Commander. I think it’s wiser if you took Tali or Garrus. Even Kasumi-”

“That’s an order Miranda. You work well with Jack, you complement each other and I need your biotic talents with me, this could get ugly.” 

The vampire nodded, defeated. There were really no other excuses for her to use without raising suspicions. “As you say, Commander.” 

Fuck. Miranda had told her the sun weakened her but she had no idea how much it meant. Would she be vulnerable to wounds? Would she be able to use her powers? And what if Shepard caught on? This was bad. They shared another glance and Jack decided if the cheerleader was not up for it, she’ll make damn sure she wouldn’t be harmed. Maybe a month ago she wouldn’t have given a shit, she would’ve happily let the cheerleader die in some horrible way against collectors but now the thought of her dying… it just didn’t sit right with Jack. When she pictured Miranda’s corpse, if such a thing was possible, bloodied, her normally piercing eyes dimmed and lifeless, their glow gone, all she felt was… emptiness. And gnawing, growing despair. To her surprise, she wanted to spend more time with the older woman, learn more about her and even share her own thoughts she normally kept so close to her. Then she thought about how lonely Miranda was, and how she had been for centuries upon centuries and her own heart ached at the familiarity of that feeling. Both of them were on intimate terms with loneliness and maybe that’s why they clicked so well despite their previous animosity towards the other. When their “partnership”, Jack still refused to call it a relationship, that would be admitting things she preferred not to, evolved, she clung to the hate at first. She wanted to keep it, to throw it back at the cheerleader, to make her an outlet for all the rage she kept inside her. But the more they talked, the more they spent time together, the edges of this loathing became frayed, disintegrating while Jack desperately tried to catch the pieces without success. So she let go, hating Miranda was… like hating herself. And Jack refused to hate herself, that would be letting Cerberus win. 

She caught Samara’s eyes narrowing at the vampire’s words, during the whole meeting, they never left Miranda. If the Justicar wanted to keep a close eye on the vampire, then Jack would keep a close eye on her. Maybe she could, discreetly, inquire about the Justicar Order’s motives but asking too strongly would put Miranda’s secret in danger and Jack too. She couldn’t let the Justicar discover that she knew about vampires, it would be too suspicious. She’ll have to wait for the right moment. 

She was so lost in thought she hadn’t noticed Shepard talking about whatever they were supposed to do down there. Find the missing colonists, probably. And eliminate any hostile forces. Yeah, probably that, Jack didn’t need to know the specifics anyway she was there to blast those fucking aliens back into space if they showed. 

Shepard clapped once in her hands and stood. “Alright, Jack, Miranda be ready to leave at 0200. The rest of you, stand by and look sharp, we don’t want another surprise attack.” She looked at them one by one and nodded. “Dismissed.” 

She caught the cheerleader in the elevator. The vampire looked tense barely noticing Jack as she settled next to her against the wall. 

“Hey.” Miranda’s head snapped up, eyes going for Jack’s and when she noticed it was the convict, they naturally returned to their normal color. Or normal for a vampire. Fuck. Jack could stare at them for hours, they were just so… fascinating. “You gonna be alright? Down there? You know with the sun. I mean you told me it couldn’t kill you but…”

The vampire sighed, head tilting back and resting against the wall. “Difficult to say. I generally avoid missions that involve a sunny planet. I do not remember how it affects me, but I know that I won’t be at my best.” 

“Will you be able to use any of your powers?” 

“Probably. But it will cost me more.” 

Jack shrugged. “Guess I’ll have to watch your back. Don’t want my partner in crime to croak her last metaphorical breath.”

Miranda chuckled and bumped Jack’s shoulder with her own. “Don’t act like watching my back is a chore.” There was a twinkle of glee in her eyes. “I am sure you will… enjoy it.” Jack side-eyed her, a smirk on her face before her eyes trailed up and down, taking in Miranda’s curves, appreciative of the obvious muscles in her legs and arms. Fucking catsuit. 

“Hmm… a girl can’t complain.” 

They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity, neither too keen on breaking the moment. Jack’s heart skipped a bit when glowing orbs descended on her lips for but a second before going back to her eyes and she swore those slitted pupils grew wider. But the elevator had other plans, as it dinged, startling them away from the other. 

Jack cleared her throat, and Miranda pushed off the wall, her face back to its normal, cold mask, appearing unaffected by what occurred. Guess the old bitch had a few centuries on her in matters of schooling emotions. “Samara’s getting more suspicious.” she said before Miranda could leave the elevator.

“I know. This is going to be a problem sooner than expected.” She turned towards Jack. “You should keep your distance. I do not think she will start anything on the Normandy or during this mission, she promised Shepard. But once all of this is done and if you all get out alive-” meaning Miranda hadn’t planned on dying. She knew she wouldn’t. “She will hunt me down. By that time she will have figured out what I am.” 

Jack scoffed. “Like hell I will. We’re in this together now, princess, whether you like it or not. You gotta deal with the consequences of your actions.” 

The vampire shook her head fondly. “You are a fool.” 

“Ha, tell me something I don’t know. Come on, we got a mission waiting and a fucking sun to challenge.” 

“Well fuck even I’m not comfortable with this much sun.” Jack muttered to the cheerleader when they stepped out of the shuttle, Shepard leading the charge. Receiving no answer she turned to Miranda who was trailing behind. She had her hand in front of her eyes, they squinted trying to block the sun. Jack approached, checking if Shepard was looking but their commander was assessing the situation of the colony with the scope of her rifle. “Sensitive?” she asked. 

The vampire blinked, glancing at Jack who noticed her pupils were flickering, growing wider then thinner, on and on. They couldn’t adjust. “It is… very bright. I am not used to it, it… hurts.” 

Jack fished something out of her pocket. She knew she did the right thing trusting her instinct, vampires were nocturnal animals, so Miranda’s eyes being highly sensitive to light was a simple guess. “Here.” 

Miranda curled an eyebrow up. “Sunglasses? Do you always have a pair in your pants or am I special?” 

Jack groaned. “Shut up. Just… take them. Might make things easier.” She received a small smile before Miranda put on the sunglasses, blinking behind them and slowly adjusting to the dimmed light. “So?”

“It seems to be working. It is still uncomfortable but manageable. Thank you, Jack, that was very… thoughtful of you.” 

She huffed and turned to join Shepard, unwilling to once again show Miranda that she was affected by her words. “Don’t mention it. And hurry your ass up before Shep starts questioning us.”

“What are we looking at?” Miranda asked as they pulled up beside their Commander. 

“No apparent life signals, signs of struggle, the footsteps indicate they fled in a hurry. Probably taken by surprise, they didn’t see the Collectors coming.” She stopped and turned her head to face her XO. “What… are you wearing?” 

To her credit, the cheerleader kept her composure and Jack had to stifle a laugh. “Sunglasses, Shepard.” she said in that deadpan tone of hers which only made the biotic snort. When Shepard gave her a glare Jack pretended to look at the… scenery. “I know it’s been two years but you must remember what they are.” 

The Commander exhaled an exasperated sigh. “Yes, I was just wondering why the hell you’d wear those on a mission.”

Miranda stared at her for a moment before pointing up.  “The sun.” 

Oh my god she was doing this on purpose. She received a kick in the shin when she poorly hid another snort. “Okay, Miranda, you made Jack laugh, you can now stop taking me for a fool.” This time, the vampire’s composure didn’t stay in place, as it so often crumbled when she was with Jack. “What? It was obviously your goal here.” It was Shepard’s turn now to tease her XO, a smirk on her face as she put Miranda on the spot. “It’s cute that you two stopped trying to tear each other apart and now do… whatever this is.” she gestured between the both of them. “I love it when they grow up.”

Jack narrowed her eyes at the Commander. “Fuck off Shepard, you’re not our mom.” 

Shepard pretended to swoon. “Aww but I’m so proud of you both.”

“Alright enough, you’ve made your point. If you must know, I have sensitive eyes and this… godforsaken planet is, as you might’ve noticed, very sunny.”

“Is that why you didn’t want me to take you with us? Why didn’t you say anything?” 

“Exposing a silly weakness like this to the rest of the crew was not something I was keen to do, Shepard. But don’t worry, I can still perform adequately and this won’t affect the mission.” 

“Alright, I trust you Miranda.” Jack was sure she saw the vampire’s eyes brighten the tiniest bit behind her sunglasses. Shepard clapped one hand against Miranda’s shoulder, the vampire not budging one bit under the strength which Jack knew the woman possessed. The Commander shook her hand, a grimace of pain on her face. “Damn, what do they feed you in Cerberus.” Jack and Miranda shared a knowing glance. “Okay, let’s move, we have colonists to find.” 

The further they went in the colony, the more Jack noticed how the sun affected the vampire. Her steps were heavier, no longer the discreet walk of a feline, and she was slightly hunched as if the offending globe of light was pushing her down. And on top of that, the fucking Collectors finally decided to show up. Oh how Jack hated those flying fuckers. 

“How many more can show up?!” Shepard yelled, firing her SMG in quick succession and taking out five of them. Jack followed up by lifting another five and slamming them back onto the ground, leaving behind a crater and squashed insects. 

She looked to her right, where the cheerleader was and saw two Collectors charging towards her. Before they could reach Miranda, she lifted them both with her biotics and the vampire, finally taking notice of the threat, slammed her hand to the ground and a multitude of spear-like shadows flew from their silhouettes to pierce the duo of Collectors. 

Jack whistled, watching them drop back down, dead and Miranda nodded at her in thanks. She seemed exhausted, like this single attack took more of her than it should normally have. No time to dwell on it, as another wave flew down. 

“We fight as one.” 

Jack looked up from her cover to see a yellow light. This one was different. She sent biotic shockwaves one after the other, pushing back the horde that was coming and taking out a few in the process. She laughed in glee, the adrenaline getting to her and emboldening her, sharpening her senses. This was the good shit. Nothing could top a good fight, except maybe a post-combat fuck but that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon so she took what she could get.

“We are superior.” 

“Someone shut that overgrown cockroach up!” Shepard yelled, throwing a cluster grenade that shattered the weird Collector’s shield. 

A whisper came from behind her. “Cover me.” 

She looked down to see Miranda kneeling, the tips of her fingers touching what she assumed to be Collector’s blood. “You better have a rock solid plan, princess. I’m not dying for you.” She stepped behind the vampire and summoned a biotic shield around them, Collector bullets ricocheting against it. 

“And you will not.” 

A thin layer of ice started to cover her bubble and she shivered when the temperature inside it dramatically lowered. “Whatever you’re doing, do it fast before I freeze my tits off.” 

A low chuckle was her answer. “We would not want that, now would we.” 

It didn’t even take a second before the liquid splattered across the ground froze and reached every single one of the Collectors present, freezing them, some impaled on ice shards that rose from their blood. 

“Shepard, Jack, now! Shatter them!” 

Questions would be asked later but for now, they both did as they were told, Shepard throwing another grenade and Jack shattering them with a shockwave leaving behind nothing but ice cubes filled with Collector flesh. Finally, it was the end of them. For now. 

Shepard came up beside them and looked at the scene in awe. “I didn’t know biotics could do that.” 

Miranda rose up, with some difficulty, Jack noted, and dusted herself off. “A strand my father exploited in my genetics.” Jack wondered how true that was. Or if it just was another Elder power like her shadow manipulation. 

“Well, sure saved our asses. Let’s keep going before more of them show up, I’d like to get off this planet as soon as possible.” 

“No shit, this just keeps getting better. I swear Shepard, you better increase my fucking pay.” 

The Commander walked away, chuckling. “Right, take out thirty more and maybe I will!” 

“Fucking asshole girl-scout-” she muttered and thanks to her quick reflexes she managed to catch the cheerleader when she lost her footing, almost falling back down to her knees. “Hey what the hell-” she lifted her back up, one arm around her waist, gripping tightly so she didn’t slip again. Jack could feel the supple skin under the catsuit and she wondered how the fuck vampire physiology worked because her hand would beg to differ on how soft Miranda truly was. 

The vampire took hold of Jack’s shoulders and they were just… so close. “My apologies. This… took a lot.”

“Yeah… uhm- right. Yeah.” 

That smug ass grin again. “Your heart Jack, careful.” Miranda pushed herself off Jack and walked away, joining their Commander before she could question them and add more fuel to the fire. Jack absolutely didn’t want to give her more ammo. 

She jogged until she reached the vampire’s side. “One day, cheerleader, I’m gonna make you eat your words and you’re gonna wish we never became civil.” 

All she received in response was a husky chuckle that sent shivers down her spine. “Promises, promises.” 

They sent a whole battalion of husks and whatever those flying squids were. And more bugs, way more bugs than before and Jack swore if she even saw one cockroach again she would have a breakdown and actually blow the Normandy up. She liked fighting. Scratch that, she loved fighting, it was in her blood. Tearing someone apart, hearing their skin rip, their tendons and bones snap, just wiping the floor with a number of idiots who thought they could take her… it was just the best power trip one could ask for and Jack got high on it. But this, not so much. These things weren’t human, they didn’t scream in pain when you blasted a hole through their chest, nor did they cower in fear when they realized the power Jack held over their heads. It was an unstoppable, mindless force that kept coming no matter the pain you inflicted, no matter how many you took out. And Jack just didn’t know how to deal with that, she felt her skin crawl with unease when she looked at the husks. Fuck, she didn’t sign up for this. Well, okay maybe she kind of did but she underestimated exactly how this whole suicide mission was gonna go down. 

“Jack!” 

Miranda’s voice reached her just in time for Jack to see a swarm of husks coming for her on her right. Too late- she felt a claw tearing the skin of her cheek before said claw fell to the ground, severed from the hand it was attached to and the rest of the swarm became nothing more than a puddle of gore. And here stood the cheerleader, panting, catsuit and hair wet with blue blood. Miranda moved too fast for Jack to know exactly how she took out the husks but fuck if she wasn’t grateful. She pressed a hand to her bloodied cheek, thankfully the cut seemed shallow. 

“Shit… you saved my ass, princess. I would say drinks are on me but you know-” 

She froze. Like that fateful day on Omega. Miranda’s back was facing her but her eyes were laser-focused on one thing only. Jack. Taking a step back proved to be a mistake and the next thing she saw was the maw of a savage beast. For the second time Jack truly saw Miranda for what she was. A creature of the night, a monster at the top of the food chain. She was reminded that this woman was anything but human. 

Miranda's eyes were wild, there was no flicker of recognition as she had Jack pinned to the ground, snarling down at her with sharp fangs fully deployed and ready to tear her throat out. She side-eyed the vampire’s claws, gripping the stone beneath them, breaking it as if some part of her was still holding on. What the fuck happened? They were fine. The cheerleader was always in control, no matter the amount of blood she saw or smelled. So why-

Miranda was focused on the claw wound left on Jack's cheek. It was just a scratch, barely a drop had left her body and yet it sent her into a frenzy. And Jack knew she had to get the woman off of her before she decided she had waited long enough. But her biotics were dead, she had overused them and she knew her strength alone would do nothing. Fucking idiot. That's what you get for trusting again. 

Jack closed her eyes. She wouldn't cry in front of the cheerleader. Nope. Not gonna happen, not even when she felt her throat seize up with repressed sobs begging to come out. It was her own fucking mistake, she’d gone and got attached to a beast, a cerberus one at that. She should’ve acted like she saw nothing that night, should’ve kept her curiosity in check, should’ve squashed the feeling of understanding that linked them together. Should’ve… Coulda, shoulda, woulda. Never helped anyone, get your shit together and stand, no one puts you on your back. No one. 

She needed a solution fast. She gripped her gun tight, shooting the vampire would do nothing. Observe your surroundings. There. A gas tank. She could use that. If her theory was true... then she'll manage to free herself. 

Why isn't she tearing me apart...? 

No time to think, she had her plan. A second later she fired the shot and thankfully hit the tank, sending a wave of heat as the container exploded, a burst of fire lighting the area. Miranda screeched, an inhuman, disembodied sound leaving her throat as her whole body shook before disappearing in the air and reappearing a few meters away from Jack, covering her face, like she was hiding from the flames, cowering. 

She's scared of fire. Terrified.

Jack wasted no time. She had to get away. But you don't run away from a vampire. She learned that lesson when her body was slammed once more, this time against a concrete wall, the air knocked out of lungs, one hand around her throat, squeezing. 

She kicked the vampire, in the stomach, in the face, anywhere she could reach but Miranda didn't move an inch. A tear escaped her eye... fuck... she felt like that little kid again. Helpless, weak. She let her body fall limp, her hand still holding onto the vampire’s wrist, maybe hoping that some part of the woman she’d come to know was still there as she stared at two glowing eyes with her own tearful ones, nothing but resignation in them. She thought in a moment like this, that she would feel her old hatred, her spark of rage but nothing came up. She was just… tired. 

That’s when she saw it. The anguish, hiding behind flickering pupils, sunglasses long discarded. A fight happening behind closed curtains, and Jack knew, in that moment, that Miranda was fighting against something she had long repressed. She was still in there. 

She tried to speak through a constricted throat. Bring her back . "Get your- shit together-” she choked on her words, air becoming scarce and she felt herself slipping out of consciousness. “M-Miran...da..."

The vampire faltered for a moment, a single tear of red blood trailing down from the corner of her eye, to her cheek and then her chin, finally hitting the ground below them. She jumped back like a frightened animal, head in hands as Jack fell to the ground, coughing and rubbing her sore throat. The last thing she saw was an apology on the woman's lips before she turned into a swarm of bats, leaving the battlefield, and Jack. 

She didn’t even notice the fight had died down around them until Shepard ran to her side. “Jack! Jack are you alright? Where’s Miranda?!” 

Her eyes didn’t leave the place Miranda was moments before, her mind still reeling from what happened. “I… I don’t know. She- disappeared.” What the fuck could she even say to Shepard? That Miranda had gone off the rails because of her blood? That she… deserted? 

“Disappeared?! Where-” 

A woman's voice came from behind them. “Commander? Is that you?” And it was the last thing Jack heard. 

Time had slowed around her. Screams echoed in her ears, red splattered every surface of her vision and bodies scattered around like a colony of ants as she snatched them one by one, sinking her fangs into tender flesh. They ran, seeking cover from an unknown monster taking on the form of a human being. But salvation would not come for them, only Death had answered and waited at the edges of their once life-filled colony.

“Please!” Their words did not reach her, she was nothing more than a starved beast who had been denied a meal for too long. “That’s my daught-” a gurgle is all that came out as a throat was slit. Disturbing a predator while it was feeding on prey never ended well. 

She kept on going as long as her vision could capture living beings, the thrumming lines of red pulsing with life, life begging to be snuffed out. She fed, she devoured, she butchered again and again until no sound, no begging, no wails rose from the colony. The birds had long stopped singing, departing when the monster arrived, sensing danger. And all that was left was her. 

Miranda’s vision cleared, colors returning and erasing the black and red for her to witness what she had wrought, like a plague spreading violently, unstoppable. She looked upon the hundreds of corpses littering the ground, emptied of life, children, teenagers, adults, they all fell to her depravity. What had she done? Slowly realizing the extent of her thirst-addled madness, she slapped her hands against the sides of her head and fell to her knees, horror seeping into her whole being. Her fingers clutched at her hair, claws sinking into skin and her body curling up as her chest heaved with panicked breaths. 

“No… no no no-” She’d done it again. She fell back into the blood madness, after centuries of controlled feeding she slipped and destroyed all the progress she made. She succumbed to her hunger and let it control her. Just one drop of Jack’s blood made her go into a frenzy, a simple, single drop. As soon as she smelled it, it was as if the beast she had caged broke free from the rotted chains that kept it shackled and her own self took its place in this self-made prison. 

Everything that happened while she slept and the beast took over came to her mind with snippets of shattered memories filled with death. She remembered Jack’s fear as she held her by the throat, the fire licking at her skin and the sound of her name, whispered for the first time in a choked gasp. She had longed to hear her name coming from Jack’s lips but not… not like this. Then came the senseless massacre of a hundred people that became the collateral damage of her loss of control.

She gagged, body seizing and soon the blood she had consumed came back up to splatter on the ground. She felt her eyes tearing up, trying to keep what she ate down and snapped back up before a single tear could slip out.

She remembered when she awakened. How she wailed, how she screamed. The terror that froze her to the core when she saw the droplets of blood hitting the white marble floors that composed her father’s castle. The shake in her hands when she reached for her cheeks only to find tears made of blood. Panic encompassing her whole being, taking hold of her heart in a vice grip. 

Terrified of her own tears, Miranda had refused to shed even one after this, burying her despair, her sorrow, deep enough so that nothing could bring them out. And as she remembered this and felt her eyes bloodying, she broke out of her trance, ripping away her mask of desperation to replace it with cold indifference. “These are only mortals.” Yes, she had lost control but these… people were only cattle. That’s it. She felt cold, a sudden biting cold, unlike the one she always carried with her and used as a source of power. This was different. The weight of a hand fell on her shoulder. 

I remember a time when you saved people. And now you’re the one they need saving from. 

“...Ori?” she didn’t dare turn around. This… this was only a figment of her imagination. They came sometimes, these fragments of her dead sister, haunting her, whispering terrible truths, she never looked at her, never could. It hadn’t happened in a few decades. 

Look. 

Her eyes slowly followed the outline of a ghostly arm and they stopped on a dead girl. 

This could have been Jack.

Chapter Text

Jack had never seen death on this scale. Purgatory had been a blur of adrenaline, she barely registered those she killed to get out, didn’t give a shit either and back on Teltin, well. She’d rather not think about it, she never looked back once she broke out of that rat-infested lab. But here, among the mountain of corpses, it truly was the first time she stopped to witness true devastation. After their mission, she woke up in the med-bay, dazed and still in shock of what happened between her and Miranda. Shepard was there, looking too worried for Jack’s comfort and she remembered Chakwas cracking a joke about her becoming a regular. Even Zaeed came to see her, weirdly enough and despite the vitriol she spewed his way sometimes, the two had formed an unlikely bond during the weeks they spent on the Normandy. The old man wasn’t so bad, it felt… almost like he was a mentor. They would exchange barbs and stories around a beer on some days and he would give unsolicited advice that she stored in a corner of her mind nonetheless. Though Jack was willing to blind his second eye if he kept calling her “kid”. 

The Commander had asked her questions about the cheerleader, where she went, why she fled the battlefield and what the hell happened. Jack had no answers to give, by all means she could just spill the deets about Miranda’s secret and betray the fragile trust that formed between them, probably pass for more of a fucking lunatic, but she wouldn’t. It didn’t feel right. Not at all. At first Jack was mad, absolutely livid by what Miranda pulled, the way she made her feel like a helpless victim. Then she remembered how broken the vampire looked, how torn, and most of all, that single tear of blood. So no, betraying her was not on Jack’s agenda. She had nothing for Shepard. 

The Commander put everyone at work to find her missing XO, refusing to leave the planet and abandon a comrade, especially without knowing the full story. They spent two days flying around, and Jack would never admit that she spent most of them pacing around, anxiously waiting for any sign of the cheerleader. Where the hell did she go? Surely she wasn’t just… planning on leaving them all, right? One scan revealed a ghost colony, on the beginning of the third day. At first, they thought the collectors had hit again, until they saw the images of hundreds of corpses, most likely what was left of the colonists who once lived there. Jack then knew Miranda passed through there and that she was the author of this mess. So her loss of control proved to be devastating. 

Shepard took Jack with her to investigate since she was the last person who saw the XO and of course, the second person she had to choose was that goddamned Justicar. They were fucked, absolutely, irrevocably fucked. Samara, like a bloodhound, would smell the scent of the creature she knew inhabited the Normandy. As Jack stared at the corpse of a young girl with two puncture marks on her neck, she recognized the danger both her and Miranda were in, because this definitely was the last proof Samara would need to cement her belief. 

“God knows I’ve seen massacres and other horrors since I was appointed Commander but this…” Shepard covered her nose, the stench of decaying corpses left too long under the sun was intolerable and Jack wished she had a shirt to hide her nose in. “Who could have done such a thing?” 

“A vampire.”

Both Jack and Shepard snapped their heads around to fixate Samara with bewilderment. Really? Like this? Jack didn’t think she would be this blunt and just spout it out like that, come on, give a girl a warning.

“...what?” Shepard laughed, an uneasy sound scraping out of her throat. But Samara only looked at them both with a seriousness that could kill a clown. 

“A vampire.” she repeated. “Or an Ekon most likely. A Skal would not be able to feed on this scale.” 

Jack raised an eyebrow, swatting a fly away from her face. Ekon? Not… she didn’t know about Elders? Or were Ekons the same? And what the fuck is a Skal? Great teacher, princess, thanks for letting me know about those, maybe that could’ve come in handy. She was going to tear her a new one when the vampire came back to the ship. If she came back. She fucking better. 

“Right, vampires.” Jack drawled out, her mocking tone hiding how agitated she had become. “And here I forgot to bring my garlic.” She froze when Samara’s eyes scrutinized her, searching for a trace of deception. Fuck. Maybe she should just shut up before she casted any more suspicions on her. 

“Maybe you’d like to enlighten us, Samara.” 

“Of course, I forget humans are only familiar with them through myths.” She knelt and put two fingers near the puncture marks on one of the bodies. “See those? Fang marks. All of them have it, and their bodies no longer contain any blood. A vampire fed, but I have never seen one so callous as to butcher an entire colony. They are usually more careful.” 

Miranda was far from careful after what happened, that’s for damn sure. 

“And, Ekons, what are those?” Jack asked, curious despite the situation. 

“A type of vampire, the most common and the ones you would hear about in your stories. They are in every physical aspect human, but they cannot survive under the light of the sun. This situation is odd considering how sunny this planet is, so the Ekon probably came here at night.” If Ekons were the most common, then they were different from Elders like Miranda, she remembered the cheerleader saying they were rare. “The puncture is clean on some, others have their throat almost torn out. It is odd, by seeing the carnage I would have thought this to be a newborn but it might be an old one that lost itself to the thirst. The fresher bites are cleaner, indicating that its hunger dissipated enough that it had the sense not to completely eviscerate its victims.” Bin-fucking-go. Blue Batman indeed, that bitch just had to be a good detective. 

“Wait wait wait-” Shepard stopped them, a hand rubbing her forehead. “This… this is a lot. Are you really telling me vampires exist?”

“Would that be surprising? They roam everywhere in the galaxy, my Order hunts them, that is our true purpose. And I fear the Normandy is infested by one.”

Shit shit shit shit. Jack had to think. She felt the biotic energy slide in waves inside her and clenched her fist. Panicking would help no one, it’s not like she could take on Samara here. She needed to find Miranda, warn her. 

A static sound came from their earpiece. “Commander-” Joker. “Miranda just came back.” Jack almost let out a sigh of relief. Joker, you beautiful bastard, impeccable timing. “And she… I don’t know Commander, you better come back fast, she’s creeping me out.” 

“On our way, Joker. Oh and send a message to Anderson, maybe he can send someone to deal with the colony, we can’t let them rot out here.” She gave one last glance to the corpses, staying silent for a while before turning around. “Let’s go. My XO owes me an explanation. And Samara-” she turned to the Justicar who stood at attention. “We will talk more about this. It… is very hard to believe but, well I doubt you would lie to me or joke about any of this.” She added, muttering, “doubt you can joke about anything, actually…” Yeah, somehow Jack didn’t think she could either. If Miranda had a stick up her ass, Samara had a whole forest.

If the Justicar heard the jab, she didn’t let it bother her. “I would not, Commander. I will be at my usual spot when you wish to speak with me.” Shepard nodded, waving for them to follow. Samara passed by Jack and they shared a glance. “How peculiar of Miss Lawson to rejoin the Normandy right as we conclude our investigation, wouldn’t you say, Jack?” 

Jack shuddered, feeling all too exposed. “The fuck do I care about that cerberus’ bitch timing? She could’ve gone and died mouth open out there and that would’ve been a great day but we can’t have all we want in the world.” She stomped after Shepard, eager to get away from Samara whose eyes followed her like an owl.

“Indeed we cannot.” 

Miranda had not planned on anyone intercepting her as she made her way back to the Normandy, initially maybe she could have slipped in her office through shadows or even infiltrated the ship as a bat but after the whole Horizon debacle and with the sun beating her down for three days, she had no strength or will left. So it was with weariness and bloody uniform that she crawled back to the place she now called home, only for Joker to stop her through comms, apparently having witnessed her walk of shame through the cameras. 

“Well well look who’s back, if it isn’t our favorite XO, changed uniforms?” Joker teased, commenting on her bloodied cerberus suit. 

However, Miranda was not in a teasing mood. “One more word out of you, Joker and I’ll come up there personally, see how fast you can run on those fawn legs, mh?” she almost growled, her eyes sending lasers to the cam. Silence was her only answer, good. “Kindly notify Shepard of my arrival.”

When she finally reached her office with no other hiccups on the way, Miranda collapsed in her desk chair and her traitorous mind wandered to a certain tattooed biotic. Resting her head in her hands, Miranda closed her eyes and forced herself to erase the image of a terrified Jack from her memories. It was… wrong, so wrong. To see Jack this way, this force of nature reduced to this. And that Miranda was the catalyst for such fear? How would she ever look at Jack again? How could she face her after this? How would those brown eyes react to seeing her again, would there be underlying fear or contempt? Both? Miranda did not wish to know or see it. Those eyes who were so alive, so animated by every emotion the biotic felt… Miranda had come to appreciate observing them, noting the little flecks of gold, barely perceptible, or the way her pupils would widen when Miranda ever so slightly flirted. She sighed, shaking and exhausted by three days of torment, battling her restless thirst, caging the beast again. Jack would have to stay away, hopefully the biotic already decided such a thing and would not come up here, she must have understood what danger the vampire posed and that would be good for everyone as she could not face whatever she’d find. After all, Miranda’s isolation had been something she cared for, catered to and built to avoid exactly these situations. Curious humans were everywhere, if she allowed all of them to know of her, another witch hunt would have begun, because curious humans often turned to be fearful and judgmental creatures when something did not fit their views. 

You flee, sister, always. She is not Irina, and you know this.

Miranda groaned in her hands, before muttering, “Why are you still here?” The hallucinations never lasted long, they did not stick with her. By now, they should have vanished but it seemed this one was intent on clinging to Miranda’s side. Her ears perked up when the doors to her office slid open and hope foolishly rose in her chest. 

“Miranda. You better have a good explanation for almost deserting.” 

“Ah, Commander.” She tried not to show the disappointment she felt. She just accepted the fact that Jack would not come up here if the woman had any shred of survival instinct left and yet… she still hoped. How preposterous, how utterly unlike her to cling to feelings, feelings she had long cut the strings of, learnt to live without. 

Yes, but Jack is different isn’t she? 

“Shut up.” Miranda hissed, immediately regretting the slip when Shepard’s eyes burnt with an ire that only grew the more she spent in the vampire’s company. 

“Excuse me?” 

She shook her head and cleared her throat, hoping this sham that claimed to be her sister would just disappear and leave her be, she had enough problems as it was. Slipping back into her role, she looked straight at her Commander. “That wasn’t meant- never mind. I’m sorry Commander, for the way I acted. But-” What could she even say, what excuses were there? “I… I apologize.” 

“You’re sorry?! Miranda, you left us on the battlefield of a dangerous mission! I should flag you as a deserter and throw you off that ship, but I don’t want to believe you fled without reasons. So give me something.”

“I wish I could, Commander.” 

Shepard slammed her hands on the desk, hoping maybe to rattle her XO but the vampire stayed eerily calm. “Where were you?! You go MIA for three days, during which a colony is…” Miranda looked at her with knowing eyes. She suspected the ship might have been alerted during her time away, it was an inevitability. The Commander took a step back, now fully taking in Miranda’s state, the white of her suit reddened by the blood of innocents. “decimated. Did you… do this?” She did not offer any answer, opting to let Shepard figure it out herself.  “What… wait… Samara spoke the truth…?” 

Of course. Of course Samara went there too, another… annoyance. Miranda only sighed, her whole demeanor shifting now that she knew she could not get out of this situation conventionally. Truly, a headache.

Shepard sensed the shift, tensing. It’s like she was facing a completely different person. Miranda was always cold, but Shepard had come to know her XO, they had formed a bond of familiarity but what she faced now were calculating and contemptuous blue eyes that searched for something in Shepard’s body language. She felt a sense of déjà-vu. “I really wish things went differently Shepard. But it is my fault, for… losing control like this.” That shift in the way she spoke, her accent disappearing. Where did she heard this? Something itched at the back of her mind.

It was like ice-cold water fell on her. Could Samara truly be right? Were vampires really a thing? Was she facing one? Her own XO? “Losing control? Losing control?! You killed hundreds!” 

“You would not understand.” 

“Then please enlighten me before I throw you out the airlock.” She wanted to know her trust in Miranda had not been completely misplaced.

Miranda cackled. The redhead didn’t like that sound coming from her. “You can certainly try. Shepard I have grown… fond of you and I really hoped I would not have to do this again, but it is for the good of the mission. Your mind is strong, it will survive a second mindwipe.” 

As she approached, Shepard whipped out her gun sensing imminent danger, pointing it at her XO’s face with pain in her eyes. “Don’t make me kill you, Miranda. I don’t want to do this.” 

“Oh, Jane.” she said with pity, condescending like one would scold a child and the Commander faltered at hearing her name spoken in such a demeaning way. “I truly wish you could, you have no idea how much.”

Before she could react, Miranda was behind her, delicate fingers pressed on either side of her trachea and lips against her ear. The next words that came out of her XO’s mouth resonated within her, pulling her under a spell and she was sure she knew this sensation.

“The colony you saw was just another one of the Collectors’ victims, I went ahead to investigate and came back to tell you but you were faster. Do you understand?” Silence. And then Shepard’s head turned towards her with great difficulty, eyes holding nothing but determination and a healthy dose of anger as she gazed upon the face of her aggressor. There was sadness there too, at the betrayal and it made Miranda almost relinquish her hold and tell her Commander the whole truth. Despite all, she was a human Miranda held in high-esteem and she did not relish in breaking her trust. But it was necessary, she could not grant Shepard the knowledge, not like she did with Jack. When the younger woman found her on Omega, she knew it was impossible to hypnotize her but she felt no panic, because deep down she knew a free spirit such as Jack would understand and if she did not… well, best not dwell on it. But Shepard? The risk was not worth it. How could the great Commander, Paragon of her kind, understand Miranda’s ailment? She was too young, too polished. 

She felt the strength of her strings waning, losing their grasp on the Commander and Miranda faltered, taken aback by such ferocity. She smiled, eyes widening in awe. Truly, Shepard was a magnificent specimen. “Submit.” She sent a pulse down invisible lines and through her Commander’s nervous system, reaffirming her hold on her psyche and Shepard’s eyes dimmed, now fully under control. She repeated her command.

“Yes, I understand.” she answered robotically.

Miranda retreated from her mind. “Good, now go.” As she watched Shepard leave her office, still dazed from the mindwipe, she caught herself on the desk, legs barely holding her up. Shepard’s mind was growing resistant, and her weakened state almost sent everything tumbling down. 

That could’ve gone better, sister. 

“Not now.” Her eyes prickled, strained by everything that happened she felt herself drowning.

No wonder you spent centuries alone, you are incapable of giving your trust to someone fully. How long until you try to wipe Jack’s memories again? You can’t but you want to, because she makes you feel alive, understood, so you fear she’s just another Irina. Another Bathory-

“Enough!” She threw a chair against the wall, briefly glimpsing at the ghostly hallucination of her sister before it disappeared, leaving her alone with nothing but doubts ringing in her head.

Miranda was disheartened and… relieved that Jack had not come to her office. After hours, she abandoned the idea that she would. She had however expected Samara to confront her, but the Justicar must be taking precautions, so it was Miranda would come to her before she could ruin Shepard’s head again. She will need to be careful around the Commander, another slip up would not be tolerated, her psyche was growing resistant and as exhilarating as it was to have a second human able to surprise the vampire with strong cognitive barriers, she will not risk her position, her secret, for the sake of entertainment and scientific curiosity. Making her way out of her office, fully intending on stopping the Justicar from jeopardizing her, she almost bumped into the slight tattooed frame of the woman that involuntarily haunted most of Miranda’s thoughts these days. How infuriating that was, she felt her control over herself brittle every day that passed on this thrice damned ship, control that she curated for hundreds of years rendered useless when faced with a 24 years old unhinged biotic. 

“Jack…” she breathed, almost fearful. Yes, Miranda could admit she was slightly scared of the consequences of her actions.

“I didn’t know if it was a good idea to see you, but I was never someone who made good choices. And since I know your stubborn ass wouldn’t come down there, suppose I have to take the first step. Remember that, I’m more mature than you.” she said pettily and Miranda almost laughed. Almost. 

“I…” She was at a loss for words. Surely, her attitude warranted a serious apology this time. And she doubted this would be enough. “I am-” 

“Save it. I don’t wanna hear it.” Finally, Miranda raised her head to stare upon Jack, fully expecting to see fear and disgust. There was none to be found. Instead, the young woman pushed her with no hesitation back inside her office, doors sliding shut behind her. Bewildered, the vampire let herself be moved by a firm calloused hand on her chest, her body delighting in the warmth. Jack sighed through her nose, looking for the right words. “What you did… it was fucked up and I wanted to go back to hating you, for making me feel like… like a victim- but.” When she planted her gaze in Miranda’s, there was only resignation. “I can’t.” she whispered, jaw tensing, the muscles in her neck straining and the vampire was thrown back on Horizon. She had to force her eyes to stay fixated on Jack’s own brown ones. “I know you weren’t yourself so don’t… just don’t apologize. It’s gonna be awkward for both of us and I’ve had enough of awkward.” 

Miranda shook her head in disbelief. “How can you- no. I thought you would understand after this. I told you to stay away, now you have a reason to, you must see the danger I pose to you and everyone else. Whatever… this thing between us, it… it was a mistake.” Harsh words, words Miranda was surprised to learn she did not think and regretted saying when Jack’s face fell. “Everything is going haywire since I revealed my secret to you. I am being careless, exposing myself needlessly and now I have a hunter on my trail-” Miranda, stop. “I should have stayed isolated, as I always was and will remain so-” She did not see Jack’s hurt transform into anger. “It is better for everyone. So I ask you to stay aw-”

Jack jabbed a finger against her chest and spat, “Fuck you.”

Miranda blinked. “Pardon?”

“You heard me. Fuck you and your self-sacrificing bullshit, you don’t get to dismiss me whenever you please like I’m some lackey, like I’m not the only one sharing your stupid secret. And don’t you fucking blame me because you were careless. You chose to tell me everything, you chose to keep feeding me information, you’re the one who kept coming back, getting closer, because you were lonely. If anyone is to blame, it’s you. You dragged me into this whole mess but you know what? Then I can blame myself too because I willingly dove into this cesspool of shit. And we can all blame everyone and cry like morons about what should’ve been done and shouldn't have been done and who’s that going to help, uh?!” You’re just a fucking 736 years old idiot who got fed up with being alone an decided to be selfish for once in your fucking life.” 

The tattooed biotic was panting in rage and Miranda found herself infected with that rage. How dared she read her so well? How dared she expose her this way? “I am warning you Jack-”

“And I don’t give a shit!” Jack cut, rendering the vampire speechless. “Because I-” she choked on her own words, looking pained. “I was tired too, okay?” her voice sounded rough, after yelling so much, now quietened and worn. “You’re right. We’re the same. Or at least to some level and fuck if it doesn’t feel good to have someone who understands so don’t you call this a fucking mistake or I will punch you so hard your blood-sucking fangs’ll fall off!” Miranda could only stare in shock in the face of such audacity and bravery. Or stupidity. She was not sure. But Jack’s words were reaching a place Miranda thought she had buried long ago. “And in case you forgot, I’m a killer too. Yeah, you lost control, yeah they didn’t deserve it or maybe some did… I just don’t care. I’ve killed my fair share of people who didn’t deserve to die. All I’m mad about is that you fled like a coward and I didn’t even know if you’d come back. So… keep on killing and feeding on every stupid cunt out there if it makes you feel better and in control, I don’t give a shit but don’t you push me away, understood?” 

Miranda gaped at her. She had not expected any of this, this… misplaced loyalty. 

I told you, this is no Irina. This one won’t betray you. 

She ignored the voice of her sister and Jack pulled her out of her thoughts. “Did you register what I fucking said?” She could only nod. “And if you need blood so desperately, then just take mine and don’t pussy foot around asking, you dumbass. You clearly have a thing for it anyway, might as well just try it.” She seemed so… unbothered by the possibility of a monster biting at her throat, holding her life between its jaws. It unsettled Miranda, the lack of self-preservation.

Finally, her ability to speak came back. “No.” Miranda said, categoric. 

“And why the hell not? You scared the dirty convict’s blood isn’t good enough to satisfy her Majesty-”

“It’s not that! I will not risk you like this. You saw what happened on Horizon. How I reacted to your blood, I almost killed you!” 

“So what? You didn’t, you heard me.” 

“Please Jack, do not ask that of me. I… I will not be your murderer.” 

“As if you could kill me, just try.” Jack scoffed, playful. “But… argh, fine. Whatever suits the princess, but I’m not going away, we’re in this mess together now.” 

Miranda stepped forward, sighing fondly and looking down at Jack’s smaller form. Her finger came to trace a path on Jack’s sharp cheekbone, like that time on Illium’s docking bay. “You are a fool.” she whispered. 

Jack smirked at her and tilted her head. “Yeah, you told me that already.” When Miranda glanced at full lips she felt the sudden urge to kiss them. Something she hadn’t felt since… since her . It took over her, an urge so powerful she almost let it take control before snatching back the reins and stepping back, leaving Jack’s warmth. Jack always emanated such warmth. It puzzled her, all these emotions clashing in her mind that was once emptied of trivial things, it was overwhelming, it felt… in a way like she was coming back to life. She did not know if she liked it. It was foreign. Terrifying. 

“Speaking of mess-”

“I know. Samara.” 

“Yep and Shepard-”

“Shepard has been dealt with.” She said emotionlessly.

Silence. “Riiiight. Yeah don’t say it like that. I’m gonna assume you mean you hypnotized her.”

Miranda looked at her, confused. “What else would it be?” 

“Sometimes I don’t know if you’re joking or not.” The biotic groaned, rubbing her brow. “Anyway, Samara. Onto you and probably onto me.”

Miranda tensed, fists clenching at the notion that the Justicar would go after Jack. “She will not touch you. I will make sure of it.” Where was this sudden protectiveness coming from?

“Aww that’s so sweet.” Jack answered mockingly. “But I can take care of myself, cheerleader.”

“Of that I have no doubt. But Samara is a dangerous foe, one that must not be underestimated.”

“Not even by you?” 

“Certainly not. I heard rumors of the Justicar Order being vampire hunters, so Samara must know a lot about us, which would make her a formidable opponent, coupled with her biotic prowess and her age, she is a seasoned warrior.”

“Yeah about that. I don’t think she knows about you being an Elder. She talked about… what was it… Ekons and Skals? Whatever those are.” 

Miranda tilted her head in thought and hummed. “Interesting.” 

“Could’ve mayyyyybe given me some intel about these.” 

She waved her hand dismissively before sitting behind her desk. “The terminology is not really important.” Jack frowned, tapping her foot like an impatient child which made the vampire smile. “But I know your bottomless well of curiosity demands answers.”

“Damn right.” Jack huffed. 

“Skals are just mindless ghouls, some retain their minds but they are horrific creatures with no self control- do not say anything this is not the time for jokes. And Ekons, the basic vampire really, strong, fast, burns under the sun and that’s about it.” She thought for a moment. “It is possible Samara and her Order only heard about these types… Ekons and Skals are a plague, like rats they are everywhere whereas Elders generally avoid society or blend in well enough to not be found out. Not to mention last time I checked we were only twenty or so. Most likely, the Order never encountered one, which gives me an advantage.” 

Jack leaned forward on the desk, a big smile on her face. “So, what are you gonna do? Fight the big bad hunter?” 

Miranda leaned too, matching Jack’s smile, fangs poking out and eyes glowing with excitement. She saw shivers raise the biotic’s exposed skin. Yes, yes this would be interesting indeed. “I think I just might.” 

“How odd that Shepard has not yet come to see me regarding what I revealed.” Audacious to turn your back on a predator when it prowls into your home. 

Miranda slowly stepped around the meditating Justicar, standing beside her and looking upon the infinite sea of stars. “I had to do some damage control.” Finally, Samara opened her eyes. “I propose a… deal.” 

“I do not make deals with creatures such as you. I hunt them and I eliminate them, it is as simple as that.” 

Miranda scoffed. “There is nothing simple about eliminating me, you’ll soon find.” Hands joining behind her back, she stood straight not giving the Justicar the satisfaction of acknowledging her. “You have been meddlesome to say the least, putting at risk everything I have built. I have grown annoyed by your incessant pestering.”

“I suppose it is no use for you to hide anymore, not after that senseless butchery. Which gives me even more reason to put an end to your miserable existence and honor my Code.” Samara stood from her kneeling position, the two women facing the window. It thrilled Miranda that the asari had no idea of her true nature, sent a spark of excitement at the idea of a challenge. This fight would prove to be a good workout. “Not only that but you have been compromising the Commander, playing mind tricks on her, this cannot be allowed to stand. My Oath compels me to act.”

“And how will you explain to Shepard that you have killed her second in command?” she said, airily, the ghost of a smile on her face. If Samara was bothered by her lack of seriousness and understanding of the danger she was in, she did not show it, her face as dour as ever. 

“I will worry about such matters later. The priority is ending your threat.”

“Very well. Tuchanka then.” Samara stared at her with a questioning gaze. “We will see if you can put an end to my existence there, the desertic wastes around the main city will make for a perfect battlefield.”

“You willingly ask for a fight against me? You are bold.”

It took everything in Miranda not to gloat. Samara did not yet need to know she was no simple Ekon, if the Justicar underestimated her then it was to her advantage. She stepped back, turning to leave the room before adding, “I welcome Death, Justicar, but I will not go down without a fight.” She will not go down at all. 

The Normandy finally moved on from Horizon, flying in the direction of Tuchanka for some weird ceremony Grunt had to undertake and Shepard wanted her with them on the mission, whatever it was. Jack hoped there would be less Collectors and more squishy things to crush, more importantly, things that didn’t fucking talk your ear off about being superior. 

“How are ya, kid? Heard some pretty gruesome things went down on Horizon.” 

“Nothing I haven’t seen before.” Jack began, popping the cap off a bottle of beer before sitting at the table in the mess hall. “And probably not the last fucked up thing we’ll encounter.” 

Zaeed chuckled in his gruff voice, clicking his own beer with Jack’s. “To fucked up things we’ll survive.” Jack smiled and took a large gulp of the beer, enjoying the bitter aftertaste and the warmth that followed. “So. How’s Lawson?” he asked nonchalantly. 

Jack choked, wiping her mouth of the drink that spilled. “Wh- how should I fucking know?” 

“Come on kid, you’re not foolin’ anyone, I see the eyes you make at her.”

“I don’t make eyes-” she spluttered. 

“Sure you do, and it’s melting that cold dead heart of hers.” Jack felt herself blush, shaking her head. “Look, just go for it, we might die soon anyway, might as well fuck while you can.”

“Why are you so interested you creep? Want to see some chick on chick action, that it?” 

Zaeed let out a boisterous laugh. “I bet Lawson’s kinky alright, can’t be otherwise with how uptight she is, might even be on the submissive side-” Images sprang in Jack’s mind, of the vampire normally so composed and in control, on her knees looking up at Jack with wide smoldering blue eyes- “See, those eyes.” She snapped out of her thoughts to glare at the old man who smiled tauntingly at her, like a fox. “Your mind went in the gutter didn’t it? You have it bad, kid.” 

“Shut the fuck up.” she grumbled, finishing her beer in one go before standing up and stomping away. 

“You’ll thank me later!”

Stupid old geriatric merc. 

They stood side by side in the shuttle hangar. 

“Uh… coming with us?” 

Miranda smiled at her, that easy smile that only came out when Jack was around, almost a habit now. “For a while.” She spared a glance to the Justicar climbing in the shuttle. “Samara and I have a score to settle.” When the vampire made her way to the shuttle, a hand caught her elbow and stopped her. She stared at Jack, waiting for the young biotic to say something. 

“You’re not gonna let her kill you, right?” Worry. Anxiety. Fear. All those emotions swirling in her eyes. 

“Sweet of you to worry.” 

“I’m being serious, she’s a vampire hunter-”

“That underestimates me. Jack, I will not let her kill me, even if she could.” Liar. “This is simply a formality, if I want her to back down for the remainder of the journey I need to put her in her place.” She hesitated before placing her gloved hand on Jack’s cheek, feeling the tattooed woman shudder and relax under the touch. “I will come back, Jack.”

“You fucking better.” Jack huffed, walking to the shuttle. “And I want all the juicy details when you come back!” then she added, muttering under her breath, “can’t believe I’m missing this…” 

The flight down to Tuchanka was spent in a tense silence, cut by Grunt’s idea of jokes and Shepard’s easy laughter, too good a public for what it was. Neither of them had noticed the strange tension between three of the occupants. Samara, despite her straight posture and closed eyes, exuded trepidation and determination while the tattooed biotic sitting face to face with her was ready to snap if the Justicar started anything, her glare could have fried the shuttle’s system. Miranda, on the other hand, was the picture of calm, unbothered by the fight she had coming. Why would she be worried? The Order of Justicars were nothing but a bunch of old asaris blindly following a Code without questioning it. They may be versed in vampire hunting, but they lacked knowledge in certain areas that would prove fatal to Samara. However, part of her hoped the asari had a trick up her sleeve, something that could maybe wound the vampire. That way, Miranda would be a step closer to figuring out a way to die. 

When they arrived on Tuchanka and went their separate ways, Jack stayed behind Shepard and Grunt, watching Miranda lead the Justicar to transports that would lead them out of the main city. Sensing someone watching her, Miranda turned and locked eyes with the tattooed biotic. 

There really is no need to worry, I will come back.

From the distance she saw Jack startle and fume at the intrusion which only amused the vampire. Really, the biotic had no idea that this dangerous persona she wanted to project did nothing but fill the vampire with a strange fondness. She watched Jack trying to mime something to her in answer, mimes that involved colorful hand gestures, about not worrying maybe. That drew the eyes of some Krogans and Shepard stared at her teammate questioningly, Jack immediately stopping and sheepishly looking around, hands in pockets. 

You know how telepathy works right? You can also project your thoughts to me before they drag you off to a mental hospital. 

Could’ve pitched me on that before don’t you think? Means I can reach you telepathically when I want? 

It seemed logical. And I wanted some entertainment. And no, you cannot. I can read the thoughts you project, but you cannot send them to me. 

Sadistic leech. 

Miranda was cut off by Samara who waited near a truck. “Shall we?” she asked cooly. 

Have fun on your mission Jack, I sure will. 

Record your fight. 

I will not. 

You’re such a stuck-up, we could make a fortune. But fine, you better tell me the details when you come back. 

That I can do. 

She looked up at the Tuchanka sun, hidden behind layers of clouds and pollution. Perfect. Nothing would interfere with her powers. She spared a glance at Samara when climbing in the truck. 

“I hope you are ready, Justicar. I would not want this to be over too soon.” 

This hissing wastes around the main city of Tuchanka offered a grim atmosphere, winds swiping across the land and around the two figures now standing face to face, meters away from the other, staring, waiting for the one who would make the first move. Here, in the middle of destroyed buildings and abandoned lives long forgotten, they would be able to give their full without consequences. Miranda’s mind wandered to Jack and she realized that this was not only a battle for her own protection, but for the biotic’s too. Jack was right, she had dragged her into this mess and were it any other person, Miranda would not have spared a thought to the consequences they would suffer. But this was Jack, prickly, temperamental, bold Jack. And the vampire would not allow any harm to come to her. The thought of anything happening to Jack made her stomach queasy, triggering a misplaced instinct of protection.

“You have killed many innocents, Miss Lawson. I am compelled by my Oath to put you down.” 

Pulling away from those thoughts, Miranda rolled her eyes, exasperated by yet another tirade on this imbecilic Oath. “Yes yes, as you said before. Let’s get this over with, you understand I actually have a job aboard the Normandy.” 

“A perfect cover for a despicable creature such as you, but unfortunately for you, I saw through this masquerade and Shepard will soon be alerted, no amount of mind tricks will prevent this.” 

Had she come all this way just to talk? “Insults are beneath you, Samara.” Well, if the Justicar had no wish to make the first move, Miranda will. “I grow bored of this.” 

Samara would indeed not make the first move. The first thing they taught Justicars was that diving head first against any sorts of vampires was a death sentence and despite her many centuries as a hunter, Samara had not grown so cocky she discarded this piece of advice. She would force the creature to attack first and from there she would-

She barely had time to register the vicious claws colliding with her shields, right between her eyes, and the sound barrier breaking before her whole body was sent flying across the desertic plains. Quickly recovering before falling flat on the sand, she somersaulted landing back on her feet, sliding until the friction against the ground stopped her. Heart beating wildly, Samara’s breath came in short after the surprise assault. This was not the speed of a simple Ekon, this was an old one. Ancient. Maybe not as old as the Justicar but old enough to be a threat to her. She needed to be more attentive, more alert- Samara raised a biotically charged arm, stopping the kick that was coming for her head. If she had not blocked in time, her skull surely would be nothing but a splatter of blood by now. 

She struggled against the leg pushing on her arm, feet burying in the sand under the vampire’s strength. 

From her position, she saw the XO tilt her head down, curiously staring at Samara. “Mh, impressive.” she simply said before quickly changing legs, jumping on the one she had used to kick the Justicar and sent the other flying against her midsection. This time, the strength was so powerful Samara could only cushion herself in biotics as she collided with the stone wall of a decrepit building, breaking it before landing inside. She blinked at the dirty ceiling registering all that happened in the fraction of a millisecond. The creature’s speed, its strength… they were all much superior than any Ekons she had previously faced. Normally Samara could track the movements of a vampire with enough focus, but this… this was beyond what any eyes could see. 

She pushed herself up, dusting off the debris and noticing the vampire had not come after her. This was a game for the creature, it was testing Samara. A grin fell on her face as she wiped the trickle of blood from the corner of her lips. Two could play. Letting her biotics coat every cell, every nerve, every muscle and every inch of her skin, Samara felt her power grow and knew with this, she could match the vampire’s speed. It would be dangerous for her, her body would be put under a lot of stress and it could damage her nervous system but under such circumstances, this was Samara’s only solution. She took a deep breath and kicked the ground. 

The crackling sound of stone breaking reached Miranda’s ears, soon followed by the sound of something blitzing towards her. Oh? 

“Well, well.” Not even a second later, Samara collided against Miranda with the force of a bulldozer, catching her around the waist, both of them now flying across the plains, sand scattering with the wind of their combined speed. A biotically charged punch crashed into her stomach, the Justicar letting go so she could slam in the sand beneath, rolling with the momentum. When Miranda stopped tumbling, covered in sand, her ears pricked, sensing danger and she quickly blitzed away from the incoming assault avoiding a powerful kick that left a hole behind. A second later, a leg collided with her side, flunging her miles away. Before she could recover, a shockwave hit her but she caught the leg that was coming for another hit, this time throwing the Justicar away like a wet rag. 

There was a moment where the two stopped, eyes locking and seeing Samara’s wide grin she matched it with her own. This was thrilling. How alive she felt. Someone not only matching her speed but having enough strength to send her flying? She did not expect anyone other than Jack would be able to manage such a feat. Ah, she knew travelling through space would bear fruits. The two women kicked off the ground at the same time, clashing in the middle of their stride, the ground beneath exploding in a shower of sand.

Both struggled against the other, Miranda’s dark and sharp claws cracking Samara’s shields. Maybe… just maybe the Justicar deserved for Miranda to use her other powers, maybe speed and strength would not be enough. Or maybe it would. Her glowing eyes tracked the purple blood spilling out of Samara’s nose, the power she used apparently not meant to hold for too long. 

“You… are distracted, creature.” Miranda’s muscles seized, eyes snapping back to Samara’s, the asari deviating her claws, her own face sliding against them, the point tearing at the scaly skin. She noticed too late that this was part of Samara’s plan, to use Miranda’s momentum against her. “It is over.” 

That’s when she felt it, the point of a blade slamming in her stomach. Miranda slumped against the Justicar. 

“I congratulate you. You forced me to use a forbidden technique among Justicars to match your capabilities. Never before has an Ekon pushed me so far.” Samara let her biotics die down before they could do more damage. 

“A silver blade, Samara, really?” Samara’s eyes widened, the sly chuckle coming from the vampire sending chills down her spine. The glint of something in the sand caught her eye. The tip of her blade. It was the tip of her blade. She looked down at the hilt she thought buried inside the vampire’s stomach and found it broken. She felt something tie around the arm that held the blade and saw shadow tendrils squeezing, forcing her hand to let go of the blade, the weapon falling in the sand in a dull sound. “Your first mistake was assuming I was one of those parasites.” Miranda hissed against the Justicar’s ear, her clawed hand snapping forward and seizing a blue throat, forcing Samara on her knees as more tendrils wrapped themselves around her. 

“What… are you?” She struggled against the grip on her throat. 

“Did your Order teach you nothing? Or is it simple ignorance on their part?” 

Could it be? Samara remembered writings about a rare type of vampire, older, more dangerous with powers that bordered on mythical, from shapeshifting to weather manipulation. When Samara read about this she chalked it up to myths and legend, for how could such beings exist? The Order, even as ancient as it was, had never encountered what they called Elder. More reasons to not believe in their existence. 

“I see in your eyes that you have heard of us. But let me guess, you never met one, did you? So you foolishly thought we were nothing but stories. I cannot blame you of course, we are so few.” 

Samara needed to break free of the vampire’s hold, and quickly. Summoning the last bit of strength she had left, she summoned her biotics in a blinding light that dispersed the shadows holding her, and had the creature hissing, hiding from it. The Justicar took her distance as quickly as she could. She needed to reevaluate the situation, find another plan- 

An old abandoned truck came crashing down from the sky, and she barely deflected it with a shockwave. Indeed, the Normandy’s XO strength surpassed by far that of a simple Ekon. It was… absolutely ridiculous. No one should hold such power. And if Samara survived the fight, she would vow to put a stop to this madness. She was the first of her Order to discover an Elder, she would not waste this precious bit of information, she would bring it back. 

“It is no use, Samara. You cannot win, and believe me I wish you could but it is simply not possible. I commend you, you have fought well but it is time to put an end to this charade.” The voice was close, she felt it in her whole body.

Sensing something amiss, Samara looked down at her shadow and her heart stopped when she saw two glowing blue eyes, slitted pupils, that of a predator. An instant later, the vampire raised from it, and foolishly Samara took the gun strapped to her thigh and shot. Foolish indeed, even Ekons were resistant to firearms, but the Justicar needed any sort of distraction that would permit her a breather, a time to think. 

Miranda stared, unimpressed, as the bullets ricocheted against her body like it was made of steel. “Without your biotic coating you cannot hope to resist. But since you insist.” 

The next few minutes were a blur. If Samara was any other person, she would have died. The creature however seemed to be like a cat playing with a mouse. Beaten down, body meeting the concrete walls, feeling them break under the strength… still, she observed. Absorbed, kept it in a corner of her mind, all the vampire’s habits, the way she fought, her stance, her powers. She will report. She will report to the Order, and they will prepare for this new threat. Us. She said Us. There are more, more of these beings scattered across space, with abilities unknown, what were they capable of? 

The incorporeal floating figure of the Elder appeared, casting a long shadow over Samara’s kneeling form, the only apparent feature being inhuman eyes that held nothing. There was nothing, no understanding, no emotions, those glowing orbs of ice gave no indication of seeing Samara as anything but cornered prey. The Ekons the Justicar met still held a shimmer of humanity, they were scared of dying once Samara had the upper hand, they begged, they were sorry for the devastation they brought. Others she met were nothing but sociopaths, sadists, and yet they still showed emotions, there was something inherently human in them that never left. Ekons died if you stabbed them in the right place with the right instrument, mortality was not unknown to them. But this… this was a horror that had lived too long with unnatural power, with no consequences, that had forgotten what mortality was. A horror that could not die and therefore had lost all humanity. Miranda may have been mortal once but the day she died, so did her soul and all that was left of whoever she once had been. Samara wondered in this moment, what differentiated Miranda from the Reapers? 

Samara made two mistakes today. First, underestimating the threat. Second, thinking she could disrupt the Elder by melding with her. 

“Miri!” Boots, boots, boots, boots. Agony, screams that rattled the bones, teeth pulling, the senseless act of torture. Betrayal. Fire. Rope straining, swinging, neck breaking. Men, men, men, men. “What have you done?!” Begging, screams, mountains of corpses, red, red, red, red. Nails scratching against walls, howling, the torment of a thousand souls. Hate. Red, red, red, red. “You will be perfect. My perfect daughter.” Disgust, rage so blinding anything else was muted. “What a fine specimen you are, my dear.” Terror, lust, gluttony. “There are no innocents.” Boots, boots, boots, boots. Men crawling in the mud, a hand, salvation or damnation. Red, red, red, red. A monster prowling the streets, body dragged behind it. A thousand eyes, watching, tracking, burning her. Hands, hands, hands, hands, pulling her down. “This is no place for you.”

She resurfaced with a scream stuck in her throat and searing pain drilling her skull. She witnessed nothing but a jumble of fragmented memories, broken down in so many pieces barely anything was perceptible. Sweat dripped down her forehead, she panted and her hands shook when she looked down on them. Terror. That was what she felt, a gripping fear that took possession of her heart, holding it tight like the clawed hand that was around her throat moments before. She drowned it, she would not allow it to impair her sight, to stop her goal. Samara will survive and she will bring the true threat of Elders to light. 

The disembodied voice of the creature rose from the surrounding silence and Samara stared upon waves of shadows with nothing but determination. “Now, that was foolish.”

Jack was having the time of her life. A Thresher Maw. A fucking Thresher Maw! Her and Grunt made the perfect duo, blasting shit away from Shepard in sync, dodging acid spit the Thresher sent their way before retaliating with a salve of biotics and bullets. After this fight, she’ll need relief, any kind. Her treacherous mind wandered to Miranda- nope, not going there in the middle of a Thresher Maw face down. 

“If we take down this Thresher Maw, drinks are on me!” Shepard yelled. 

“I’m holding you to that, Shep!” 

Grunt laughed loudly beside her. “I’ll make you discover Ryncol, see how you puny humans handle it!” 

Having fun? 

“What the-” How? Where? She looked around wildly before catching two silhouettes crashing in one of the towers surrounding the arena. 

“Focus, Jack!” She was pinned down on the floor by the Commander, saving her from an acid blast. 

“Did you see that?”

“I’m a little preoccupied at the moment!” 

Shooting a Klixen with her shotgun, Jack got back up. “Right, yeah.” One thing was sure, one of them was not having fun. 

Miranda stood over the crumpled form of the Justicar, face now bloodied and still, still she tried to get up. She watched Samara struggle to get on her knees, coughing and legs shaking before pushing her on her back with the tip of her boot. She met no resistance. 

“It is over.” 

Finally, a sigh of resignation made it past the asari’s lips. “I believe it is.”

“I must admit, I am impressed by the determination your Order shows in hunting us.” 

“We’ve known about your kind for eons. The Ardat-Yakshi are just another type of sanguinolentus .” Miranda’s eyebrows shot up at the terminology. So the Order knew more than they let on. “We are bound to exterminate you.” 

Miranda let out a mocking laugh. “I would have thought the Order to be more experienced in matters of killing sanguinolentus .” 

“We are. But, until now we thought your type was nothing but legends, the Order has never met an Elder, we do not know your weaknesses and I stupidly thought you were a simple Ekon. It was my mistake.” Samara looked upon the vampire from where she was laying, remembering what she witnessed. “You should not exist. You go beyond what nature dictates, your very existence is an abomination.”

Miranda lowered herself on one knee and let her claws prick at the skin of Samara’s neck, ignoring what she said. A threat. “I have never tasted asari blood.” her face was pulled down by disdain. “The texture of scales against my tongue is not something I appreciate. But maybe it is time to broaden my view.”

Samara closed her eyes, accepting her fate. What humiliation, for a hunter, a Justicar, to end up as a vampire’s meal. 

Blinking when she felt the claws retreating, Samara saw Miranda turn and leave, not sparing her a glance. “Killing you would be wasteful and Shepard would question me. Again. Thanks to the little stunt you pulled I had to erase her memory. But now you know that if you step out of line, it will truly be the end of you. You are powerful, yes, but unfortunately for you, an Elder, even younger than you as I am, is just stronger. It is the way of nature. If I was human… well, we’ll never know, will we?”

“If you do not kill me now I will keep hunting you after this is over.” 

“Good. Then it will give me a reason to remove your head from your shoulders. You are a great warrior, Samara. I will enjoy fighting with you some more.” She stopped in her tracks. “One more thing.” She turned her head enough so that her eye could stare at Samara. It held the promise of a painful death. “Do not even think about dragging Jack into this. I will not tolerate it.”

It was the last thing she said before turning into a swarm of bats and leaving Samara in the dust, already thinking on how she could terminate this threat. Now that she met one, that she felt the danger they posed, their otherworldly presence… The Justicar will fulfill her Oath and she will bring an end to Elders. 

An awful smell of acid and guts of various provenance reached her sensitive nose followed by a light touch on her forearm that made Miranda tense only to relax a second later when she recognized Jack’s warmth. She noticed the tattooed biotic involuntarily seeking her out with light touches and she wondered if Jack noticed. 

“Still alive, uh?” she flashed a cocky grin at the vampire. 

“If one can call it that, yes.” Miranda scrunched her nose before covering it. “You smell bloody awful. What is this?”

Jack leaned on the shuttle with one arm, the other resting against her hip and wiggled her eyebrows at Miranda. “It’s my natural musk.” 

“You are disgusting.” Though her nose was still covered, a small smile could be seen if you squinted the eye. 

“Want a sample, cheerleader?” 

Before the vampire asked what exactly Jack meant, Samara walked towards them. Injuries aside, she walked with poise and did not lose her elegance after such a loss. Beside Miranda, Jack abandoned her nonchalant pose, tensing. 

“Where is Shepard?” The Justicar asked. 

Jack narrowed her eyes. “Talking with Wrex. You better not start any shit-”

“I assure you Jack, I have no intention of doing so. But you just proved my theory.” 

“Oh yeah? And what’s that?”

“You know. I was not quite sure at first, assumed you just got closer to Miss Lawson out of attraction-” 

“Uh?!” Jack spat out, face reddening and Miranda snorted, turning her head away embarrassed by such a sound coming from her in public. “The fuck you laughin for?!” 

Unbothered, Samara kept talking. “But I see now that this… bond goes further. You do know about her.” She raised a hand to stop Jack from speaking out. “Miss Lawson and I have settled our differences. I shall not interfere during the mission, you have my word.” 

Jack nodded, back resting against the shuttle. “She got you good, didn’t she?” She said, eyeing Samara’s injuries. 

“I-... Yes, I suppose she did.” She looked at Miranda, reliving the horrors she had seen in the vampire’s mind. “You make strange friends, Jack.” 

“Samara?!” Ah, Shepard. Now yet another set of explanations was needed, this was getting old really quickly. “What the hell happened to you?!” 

“A thresher maw happened.” Jack cut Miranda a glance that said “really?”. “I’m afraid Samara took the brunt of it, she fought valiantly.”

“Haha! You too? Shepard’s ship is filled with mighty warriors!” Grunt answered, hitting Miranda and Samara’s backs quite heartily. The vampire made a show of stumbling but Samara was very much not acting. 

“What were you even doing out there?” 

“I asked Miranda to accompany me. My Order contacted me about a group of wandering criminals out in the plains of Tuchanka. Since it was our destination, I took on the mission.” 

“...Alright. Well, we better get back and have Chakwas treat your wounds.” 

“Indeed.” 

As Samara passed by Miranda, the two locked eyes, challenging the other to try anything. The Justicar finally turned her gaze and followed Shepard and Grunt in the shuttle, the tense atmosphere leaving with her. 

“Cheerleader, I wanna know exactly what went on down there.” Jack said, trepidation evident in her voice, eyes glinting with excitement at the prospect.

“Of course. A promise is a promise after all.” 

Miranda had given an eager Jack her detailed retelling of the events on Tuchanka, though she had insisted the biotic take a shower. She did. In Miranda’s private shower. Using all the hot water, which the vampire coveted the most. To say she had been mad about it would be an understatement but Jack did not seem to care one bit as she had settled on her white sheets, reclining on the pillows like she owned the place. The little pest had grown decidedly more audacious and… well, as much as Miranda wanted it to bother her, it did the exact opposite and only made her fondness for the convict increase. She even indulged Jack when the woman patted the place beside her, and finally recounted the fight that had taken place. Miranda had enjoyed watching every emotion possible morph Jack’s face, reminding her of how young the biotic was, still unlearned in matters of hiding one’s feelings. For all Jack’s secrecy, she sometimes was so easy to read. At the end of Miranda’s little story, the younger woman insisted they both sparred when they had downtime and the vampire accepted without hesitation. She wanted to see more of Jack’s abilities, more of her raw power. She knew that with her, Miranda would have the most fun out of a fight. Even more than with Samara. The Justicar was disciplined, calculating, but Jack was all instincts and unpredictability. 

It was a few days after Tuchanka, that EDI interrupted her thoughts on the young biotic. “The Illusive Man wishes to speak with you in the briefing room.” Miranda sighed. She knew this would come sooner or later, his meddling in her affairs was bound to collide with her mission. 

“Miranda.” The flickering image of The Illusive Man lit the darkened room. “It’s been a while since we’ve had a chance to speak alone.”

“I believe I know what this is about.” 

“Your carelessness, yes.” He answered, flicking his cigarette. 

Miranda frowned, eyes narrowing. “Careful, Harper.” 

He leveled an unimpressed stare at her. “What else would you call it? The massacre of unarmed civilians, mindwiping your Commander, revealing your secret to Jack of all people-” Miranda’s nostrils flared, but she stayed quiet, back straight. Let him speak, let him feel safe in his little hideout, far from her. “You forget that even if you delete the feeds, I see all. So, what is it about her, Miranda, that’s making you, of all people, so… weak?”

She snarled. Weak? She was weak? This pathetic excuse of a man dared to call her weak? “You forget your place, Harper, that of a simple mortal, one snap of your neck and you are gone. I remember you not being quite so impertinent and more respectful when you came to me twenty years ago.” 

“You’re right. You could come here at any moment and dispose of me. But you won’t. Because everything about you would be leaked, every bit of information dating back as far as the 15th century, all, to the media. Your existence, that of the Elders, of all the other sanguinolentus , all revealed. And we all know what the Council of Elders would do to you if that were to happen. You would lose everything, a steady supply of blood, freedom and impunity.” The bastard was right. For now, he was protected by his blackmail. For now. “Now, I don’t want us to strain our relationship.” Her lips turned down in disgust. “I will give you one piece of information that might prove useful in your mission.”

“Out with it.” she spat and he only smiled, that cold, cruel smile of his that she always hated from the moment he had stepped into her Castle. 

“Your father is on the move.” Her whole body froze and she bit the inside of her cheek. So he came out of hiding after all. She knew this day would come soon after what she did, after what she took from him. “Oriana may not be safe for much longer. I trust you have this handled, do not stray too far from the mission.” 

And with that, he closed the channel, his hologram disappearing and light engulfing the room once more. Miranda collapsed on her knees, a hand to her mouth, feeling like throwing up. Henry Lawson was back.

Chapter Text

Shepard truly was an enigma of a woman. Or maybe she wasn’t an enigma at all and the way she acted only confused Miranda to the point she thought that being one was more logical than the Commander genuinely trusting her crew. Blindly one might say. After her conversation with The Illusive Man, Miranda knew she had to act fast and efficiently to counter her father’s offensive against… Oriana . She still had a hard time calling this woman, this… clone, for it was a clone, by the name of her dead sister. But no matter, that day twenty years ago, she vowed to protect her, to keep what remained of her sister safe and happy. So naturally, she went to see Shepard to set the Normandy on a course towards Illium where she knew Oriana would be, where she had arranged transport. But she also needed Shepard to stand back and not interfere, she could not risk the Commander’s mind again and surely, she would need the aid of her full abilities for this mission to go well. Shepard could not be allowed to impede her movements. Now, we come to the enigma part. Shepard agreed to let Miranda go, without as much as a question, fully trusting her XO. It tugged at something, this complete undeserved trust. What was Shepard’s game? Surely she could not be this naive, there was some other intent hiding behind her warm smile and bright eyes, was there really no other motive than pleasing her crew? It didn’t make sense to Miranda. Humans always had a motive. Always. But it was no use dwelling on it now, at one point Shepard would ask something of Miranda, in return for all her trust. Of that she was sure.  

She made her way down in engineering, she would need one person for this, one person who knew everything and who would not blink at Miranda’s choices. 

“Good evening, Jack.” The tattooed woman scrambled up her bed, hastily hiding something under her covers. She curled an eyebrow at the sudden panic. 

“Give a girl some warning, jesus.” Jack placed a hand on her heart, erratic in its beating. A sweet melody to Miranda’s surdevelopt hearing. The fast pump of it, blood flowing to each part of her, blood she knew smelled absolutely divine and must taste even sweeter, how she longed for just a sip, one drop, one- “Eyes up here you freak.” Jack, voice teasing, recalled her to reality and she didn’t even notice how her vision had tunneled to red and black or how she licked her fangs as if put in front of a bloody steak. 

She cleared her throat, feeling bashful and decided it would be best to change topics. Fast. “What were you hiding?” 

Without a word, the tattooed convict slipped a book from under the sheets. Cover worn, almost washed from its colors but Miranda recognized it. “Ah, Bram Stoker’s Dracula. Where did you get it? It isn’t simple nowadays to find such an old book in its authentic form.” 

“I stole it. When I was a kid.” Jack shrugged nonchalantly, as if remembering her past didn’t bother her anymore but Miranda saw it in the way her eyes were downcast, or how her fingers scratched at the skin around her nails. She did this often when something bothered her or stressed her. “Back on Teltin.” Jack waved the book. “It’s even autographed. Might be forged though.” 

Miranda frowned. “May I see it?” 

“Sure.” No hesitation. Curious, she would have thought Jack to be protective over such an artefact, with the way she hid it. She took it carefully in hand and opened the first page, faltered at the script she saw on the yellowed page. For an old friend without whom this book would not exist.

“How… that’s…” 

A touch on her thigh, light, barely there. A thought, fast as lighting, speared through Miranda’s mind, feeling the gloves on her hands. I’ve never felt her skin against mine. “What is it?” Jack gasped, dramatically. “Is it an authentic?” 

“It’s mine.” Simple, breathed through the stunned realisation that this book somehow found itself on Teltin. Found itself in the hands of Jack. 

“Wait, what? That’s not possible. It’s probably a forgery, cheerleader-”

“For an old friend without whom this book would not exist. This is what Bram wrote in the first ever copy of his book when he gifted it to me.” 

There was silence for a moment, broken by Jack’s raspy voice. “Well that’s fucking nuts. How did it even end up on Teltin? Did… did you have something to do-”

She didn’t let her finish the sentence, clasping the book shut and staring down at Jack from where the biotic was sitting, feeling a flare of anger at the accusation that was coming. “Do you still believe I had anything to do with this abomination of a lab?” Feeling properly scolded, Jack looked at anywhere but Miranda. She had expected a rebuttal, a snarky comeback she knew the other woman was capable of, but no, she did not add anything. Softening, Miranda sat beside Jack, eyes on the book. “I have no idea how it ended up there. It was in my library for so long, untouched, I wouldn’t have noticed if it was gone.” A small chuckle left her throat. “I do not believe in fate, but sometimes… that this book found its way to you all the way from my library in Brașov…” 

“You… hm… I guess it’s yours so you know, you can have it back.” 

Surprised eyes glided to Jack. The woman had her own fixated on the book and despite the proposition she did not seem willing to part with it, and Miranda did not want it. Better it be in the biotic’s hands. She placed it in Jack’s lap. “You keep it. You found it as a child, you cared for it.” Jack scoffed, uncomfortable with the way the vampire was watching her. “It’s yours now, it always was.” The biotic’s hands closed around the copy, possessively and there was, behind fiery eyes, a hint of gratefulness. 

“So.” Jack rose, unbalanced for a moment and put the book back in her trunk, leaving Miranda’s side cold. “What did you come down here for anyway?” 

“Oh. Right. I am in need of your help. The Illusive Man gave me a tip on something quite important to me.” At Jack’s disgusted face, she let a smile appear on her face. Me too, Jack, me too. “It’s about… my sister.” 

“Wait… but your sister is dead.”

“Yes. She burned with me.” Cold detachment in her voice, worked through years and years of dissociation. She saw Jack shudder and continued. “This is… a clone. You see, I don’t know how or when but my father, for whatever dark purpose, cloned my sister. I learned of this twenty years ago from a… trusted is an overstatement but still, a convenient source. I took her away from him, just a baby.” She remembered when they were young, a piece of memory resurfacing, when at only 6 years old, she held her little sister in arms, just born. She doesn’t remember the face of her mother, or her father, but she remembers Oriana, squalling like a demon until she was in Miranda’s arms, quieting, finding peace. She got to hold her again, after so long, even if it wasn’t her Ori. Not really. “And since I’ve learned of this I’ve kept track of her. Kept her away from him. Now, I have to ensure she doesn’t end up back there because I have no idea what he plans. If he cloned her, then that means he somehow still had a hold on my sister’s corpse, and whatever he has planned for her, it’s nothing good.” 

“Well what the fuck are we waiting for then?” She blinked at Jack. “What?”

She smiled, wistful. “Nothing. Your eagerness to help me is just… surprising. Endearing.” 

Jack groaned and stood, pacing. “Shut up you sentimental hag.” It only earned her laugh. And then, Miranda stood, took one of her gloves off, the sudden need to finally feel Jack’s skin taking over her.

“Thank you, Jack. You don't know how much this means to me.” Hesitantly, she brushed a finger against Jack’s cheek and almost gasped. Her lips quivered. “You are so warm.” She muttered in a breath, hoping Jack didn’t hear. She was. Warm. So so warm, the heat spreading through Miranda’s cold body and she wished to be closer, so much closer. 

“And you’re cold as fuck.” But despite the words, Jack leaned against the touch, until Miranda’s whole hand was pressed against her face. She felt like a puzzle piece finally in its rightful place. “I get why you’re pissed when there’s no hot water.” Miranda chuckled and barely noticed Jack shuffling closer. 

“What a pair we make.” There was a moment of silence, the buzz of the Normandy’s engine the only sound perceptible and Miranda felt again the need to kiss those sinful lips and by the way Jack’s eyes glided over to hers, she wasn’t the only one. Maybe… maybe she could indulge, just once, just to feel something again, something real and tangible. How easy it was to lose herself in emotions she locked away when she was with Jack, as if a single touch or even the simple fact that they were in the same room, could unravel Miranda so completely she forgot who she had been before her. She doesn’t understand how a simple mortal could do this. Never understood how they worked, how they felt, why they felt, even when she was human. It was something beyond her, she never connected with other people beyond Oriana, she always borrowed their emotions to wear as a mask appropriate to the situation without actually feeling or understanding. But with Jack she wasn’t stealing what the biotic felt, these… wants and urges that stabbed her like thousands of knives were her own.

Their noses brushed against the other and how had Miranda not noticed how closer they were now? Like magnets. “What are we doing, cheerleader?” Oh how her breath hit Miranda’s lips. So close. Just a little closer. Should she? Should she indulge? Did she have a right to? 

“Operative Lawson, we have arrived at Illium.” 

She jerked away from Jack, ice spreading back down her arm, through blood vessels, muscles and nerves when it left the biotic’s warmth. Stupid. She rid herself of these thoughts. Jack was young, impossibly young, and she ancient, scarred by time, bitter and suicidal. Dragging the biotic into anything remotely intimate would be foolish and immoral, especially considering Jack’s own trauma that did not need another weight.

“Take a jacket with you.” Hastily making her retreat, she didn’t look back to see Jack’s confused and baffled face. 

Miranda opened her wardrobe and pressed the wall behind, a hidden compartment hissing open revealing a long and thin silver sword, pommel and handle of the finest quality, sculpted and with a red ruby at the center of the guard. 

“I am in need of you once again.” She took the scabbard in hand, hand sliding over the smooth leather surface. “I am sorry for leaving you in the dark for so long.” 

Jack was still reeling from what happened in engineering when they landed on Illium. And she decided that Miranda was a fucking coward. Not that she was any better. A duo of cowards. She was wholly confused, everything about their relationship was confusing. When Jack caught herself wanting more, she just shut down immediately. This would only cause problems, feelings were useless, a burden that clung onto your ankle to drag you down towards the depths to drown. She tried, she really tried to saw that chain off, but it had a mind of its own anytime the cheerleader and her were in the same room. That constant need to be near, to touch her, most of the time she didn’t even notice her fingers brushed against Miranda or when her hand shot out to grab the other woman, it was driving her crazy, that loss of control. And even when she wasn’t here, Jack’s mind still wandered to the vampire, her eyes that always seemed so devoid of life, brightening when she saw Jack, or the way a fang poked out when she gave her the tiniest smile… so many things she unwillingly observed and absorbed about Miranda’s behavior. And most of all, how possessive Jack became over the fact that she had the Elder’s trust, that the woman gave her glimpses of her past without hesitation. That was Jack’s, hers alone, that secret knowledge, and she would protect it with her life.

Now waiting on the docking bay of Illium, leather jacket covering her almost naked torso at the demand of the cheerleader- since when was she so willing take orders- Jack’s heart stopped when she saw Miranda stepping onto the bay, out of her cerberus suit, body draped in a long black cloak that almost touched the ground enveloping her body like a shroud of darkness, leather pants and knee-high boots that screamed “I am rich bow down peasants”. Her top consisted of a black coat descending to her knees and closed by a thick leather belt, only opened to let appear a white high-collared shirt with a few buttons loose, The fucking bitch even now she has to show cleavage, she knows what she’s doing- coming straight-out of some victorian noble’s wardrobe. And black gloves that reach her elbows, always wearing gloves for some reason. Was it because of the cold she was using as a power? Jack noticed how incredibly cold her hand was when the woman grazed her face, it almost felt like her blood was freezing where Miranda touched. A glinting light caught her eyes and she saw a sword hanging at the vampire’s hip. She let her gaze wander over this new appearance, more than a little bewitched. When her stare reached dark luscious hair and porcelain face, So unnaturally white, I never noticed before, she looks like a ghost, Miranda’s lips quirked up. She knew what effect she had on Jack. Curse that leech.

“You might be the most dramatic person I know.” Jack said to hide the sudden arousal which spiked through her like a goddamn spear at the sight of the vampire. 

“I don’t know what we’ll face.” Jack noticed that recently, Miranda’s speech wasn’t as rigid anymore, more relaxed when she spoke to her. “I needed my old apparel.” It was so uncanny to see her with anything other than that catsuit. Now she seemed even more like the old vampire she was supposed to be, she exuded power, a calm, quiet danger emanating from her. Jack supposed the cerberus suit was also part of her acting, though she always had this deadly aura about her, carried in her eyes, the new set of clothes reinforced it whereas the suit dampened it, probably on purpose. “And I see you’ve listened to me.” 

A roll of Jack’s eyes was her answer. “You’re going to look like a weirdo going around Illium dressed like old aristocracy. You know we don’t do that anymore, right?” 

The vampire took her by the wrist, bringing her into an isolated part of the docks. “Good thing I don’t plan on showing myself then.” When Jack stared at her questioningly, she added, “I don’t want to be weakened by the sun before the mission.”  She detached her sword from her hip and a pool of shadow opened on the ground letting the weapon fall into it, closing it behind. I’m seeing shit I never thought I would ever witness. Girl-scout really did a solid by freeing her from Purgatory. “Put me in your jacket.”

“Wait what-” 

A puff of black smoke exploded into her face and she was temporarily blinded, coughing and when her eyes opened again, there was no trace of Miranda. What in the fuck- a squeak coming from the ground caught her attention. Jack looked down at a small fruit bat, jet black fur like Miranda’s hair. This kept getting better and better, if this was a dream never wake her up. Never . “Okay that’s fucking adorable, I wanna squish you. Is that what they call cuteness aggression?” 

Please do not do that. She was startled by the sudden suave voice resonating in her head. Shit. Telepathy was still something she needed to get used to. Before she could think of picking up the bat, Miranda climbed up her leg to slide into her jacket, little hand wingies whatever they were gripping the bare skin of her left side. It tickled and goddamn even as a bat she was as cold as a corpse in a mortuary. You’d think something with so much fur would be warm but no. 

“How does that even work? You, turning into a bat, just poof. What about your clothes?”

My cells separate and disintegrate on a molecular level for one milliseco-

“You know what, nevermind. Why not hide under your cloak to shield you from the sun instead of clinging on me like some tree.”

My cloak doesn’t have a hood.

“Well that’s fucking stupid.” 

And as you said, I would look quite suspicious among the Illium crowd. And I don’t want to… mingle. 

“You forgot to add ‘with the peasants’” She mocked and received a nip in response. “You’re so sensitive. Anyway, where am I supposed to go?”

Eternity. My contact will meet us there.

“And then what? I make conversation? Show them my pocket bat so they tell us what we need to know?” 

Quite so. 

Jack grumbled now sure the vampire enjoyed leading her around with little to no information to put her in a situation that would entertain her. Walking through the crowds of the market, jacket tight around her with a protective hand on the bump that was Miranda, she didn’t pay attention enough and a man collided with her shoulder, grip on the jacket loosening.

“Hey, watch where you’re going, dickweed.” she hissed, holding Bat-Randa closer to her side. I am fine, Jack.  

“Damn no need to be rude lady- what is that?” He exclaimed, peeking at the leathery wing that had come out of hiding in the collision.

“That’s my emotional support bat, any other questions dumbass? No? Then fuck off before I demolish you.” Turning around and pulling the jacket closer to her body, Jack kept going hurriedly to their destination before someone else could glimpse at the strange creature hiding beneath.

Smooth.

“Shut up or I’ll hold you up to the sun like Rafiki did with Simba.” 

Who?

“Old movie.” 

You really love those, uh?

“They have charm, okay?” 

People around were starting to look at her like she had gone crazy. Which, okay fair considering she was talking to an actual bat but from their point of view she was a raving lunatic engaging with an imaginary friend.

Jack, remember how telepathy works. 

Fuck. Right. And you just let me go on like an idiot. 

It’s so much fun. 

I hate you. 

No you don’t. 

You know they eat bats in some places on Earth? 

A squeak. 

“Where is Ms. Lawson?” Lanteia was the asari’s name. And Jack regretted coming on this mission. Talking to strangers and coming up with a story was really not one of her many skills. 

“She uh-” Tell her you work for me.- Like hell I am- Jack, just do what I say, this once. Please. Why was she agreeing to this? Why was she going along with this? There was a time when Jack would’ve told the woman to just fuck off with her orders and now look at her. Just because there was a cute bat and a sexy voice in her head begging for her help didn’t mean she had to just do everything the vampire said. But she did anyway. “I… work- for. Her.” Try to be less rigid, will you? Or she will be suspicious.- If I try to be less rigid I’ll just throw you in her face. 

“And how do I know you can be trusted? Ms. Lawson didn’t say anything about sending a peer in her place.”  

Tell her-

“Look, either we can debate on my being here without Lawson, or I can just tell her you hijacked the whole mission and she can deal with you how she sees fit. I don’t know if you know her well, but I’ve seen her make a grown man piss himself when he failed to execute an order.” 

Or that. Nice threat. I did make a man piss himself once or twice. Or thrice. They get so scared when you show a little bit of fang. Yeah, Jack could imagine this happening, maybe it even happened to the man on Omega. Yes, it spoiled the meal, really.- Stop reading all my thoughts for fuck-

Lanteia gulped and crossed her arms and Jack went back into the conversation, trying not to get distracted. “Very well then.” She took a breath, looked around and said, “We’ve had a complication.”

What? Ask her if Oriana is alright!

No point in delaying. This was Miranda’s sister after all, clone sister, whatever. She would get the answers they needed. “What sort of complication? Is Oriana alright?” 

“She’s fine. But Ms. Lawson listed a man named Niket as a trusted source.” She felt the bat sag in relief against her ribs. 

Who?

An old… acquaintance. I’ll explain later, he’s been helping me with Oriana. 

“He contacted me. Warning me that Ms. Lawson’s father sent Eclipse mercenaries to make a sweep.” Mercenaries? That’s not like him. We’ll have to be careful, knowing Henry he sent much more than mortals especially if he knows I’m here. “He suggested that the mercs might be watching for her personally. He offered to escort Oriana’s family to the terminal instead.”

Cheerleader, this smells like Gardner’s cooking. 

Hm. I don’t like this either.

I thought you trusted the guy.

You of all people should know that trusting someone without question is foolish. 

“Uhm. Hello?”

Jack snapped out of her thoughts. “Yeah. Right, okay thanks. Uh, Ms. Lawson-” she drawled out the name with a healthy dose of sarcasm and mockery. “Is grateful. I mean. Probably grateful seeing as she’s not here. At all.”

Lanteia narrowed her eyes. “Right.”

Get out of here before you blow my cover. This is painful, I thought you were a better liar.

Yeah well you didn’t exactly brief me on this so shut up and deal with what you get. We didn’t all have centuries to become compulsive liars.

How crude. I am no compulsive liar, I simply adapt-

Yap yap yap. Let’s just get going, you’re starting to make my skin itch. We should check you for fleas. 

How dare you insinuate-

Jack closed her mind to Miranda, preventing anymore of her thoughts from reaching it. She had learned to do that during the weeks following their first telepathic connection, testing it when the Elder tried to communicate with her, which irritated her to no end and provided good entertainment for Jack. She snorted at the offended squeak coming from beneath her jacket. 

After a tense stroll through Illium where Jack looked quite conspicuous, as if hiding drugs in her jacket, they’d found the skycar that would take them where they needed to go. Finally able to relax without anyone noticing the strange creature hiding, Jack reclined in her seat, arms resting on the back of it.

“Comfortable in there, sky rat?” She felt a nip and hissed. “Petty bitch-” another nip. “Ow! Stop that!” 

You have very warm skin, it is appreciated. Answering Jack’s question, the bat snuggled against her side as if she hadn’t left multiple biting marks on Jack’s ribs in the span of five seconds. She sighed and the sudden urge to pet the damn thing overwhelmed her. It’s not everyday you have a bat clinging to you. She wanted to pet her so bad. 

Do not. I know what you are thinking and will not hesitate to bite off your finger.

“You’d love to take a bite out of me, cheerleader, you’re not fooling anyone. All those little nips, I’m sure it’s taking everything in you to not dig your fangs in there.”

Jack.

“Come on, just one little pet, you’re so fluffy, you’re gonna deny me this?”

Yes I will. 

Jack inched one finger close to the head of the bat, and if a bat could glare this one sure was good at it, snout scrunching in warning, little ears drawn back. If Jack had no self-control she would squeal like a fangirl seeing her favorite band-singer or some other shit. So fucking cute.

Jack, I am warning you.

Almost.

Jack-

The tip of her finger scratched the bat between the ears and Miranda unconsciously closed her eyes, her threat forgotten. 

“Oh my god you like it.” Her finger soon met an unlucky fate. “FUCK-”

They landed in the cargo bay without any trouble which was worrying.

“Too quiet.” Jack said, opening her jacket for Miranda to fly out and shapeshift back into her human form. The woman gracefully landed back on her feet, plunging a hand into the pool of shadows that formed at her feet, taking back her sword. 

“Indeed. If it truly was mercenaries they would have sent a welcoming party.” 

The biotic passed by her, shotgun at the ready but body otherwise relaxed. “Let’s just go in and fuck them up if they show, easy peasy, just another day for the Normandy crew.”

“Wait.” A hand on her arm pulled her back and Jack staggered, back hitting Miranda’s front. The cheerleader had her eyes closed and Jack saw the tiniest twitch of her ears. She was listening to something. “Tch.” She drew her sword, Jack had never seen one before, only in movies. It looked sharper than anything she ever used, brilliant silver shining in the dim light of the warehouse, long and thin, deadly. “Ekons. At least a hundred.”

Jack grinned, delighted by the prospect of facing real vampires and test her skills. “Oh fuck yes. This should be good.”

“There is no cause for excitement. Jack, I need you focused. Ekons are a real threat, do you understand? I may belittle them but they are still vampires, and a pack of them as big as this could prove a threat for you.” She sniffed. “And for me if I’m not careful. I can’t protect you in there, we’ll need to fight together.”

“Let me tell you one thing, cheerleader. I don’t need protection. Not from you, not from anyone.” It’s not because she was old as fuck that she had to be a self-proclaimed knight in shining armor. Jack didn’t need that shit, she needed Miranda and herself to turn this warehouse into a slaughterhouse, so that’s what they’ll do. “Don’t get it twisted, I’ll be the one protecting your arrogant ass when you’ll underestimate the threat because you’re a racist cunt.” Teasing, but also stating. If there’s one thing she learned about Miranda, is that she was so fucking haughty towards everyone except Jack, which mind you, that took a few weeks and multiple conversations without tearing each other’s throat out, to stop. Anyone else, aside from maybe Shepard, received the ice cold glare and sneer, and if you were lucky, she just outright ignored you. But the others of her kind? Oh she hated them, looked down on them so much Jack believed she might get neck pain. 

“I am not racist! Ekons are parasites, it is a fact!” Jack stared at her with a blank expression. It was fun how offended Miranda could become over the littlest things. “And I never underestimate a foe. No matter how little I may think of them.”

“You sure underestimated me.” Reminding her of the little spat they had in the cheerleader’s office weeks ago.

Miranda blinked once, slowly. She wasn’t wrong. “Can you blame me? A twenty-four years old making threats while half-naked?” 

A smirk, full of self-satisfaction. “And look where that got you, on your back. I’m sure I could get you in that position again.” There was a wicked shine in Jack's eyes. “I might not even need my biotics.” She added before turning around, grin never leaving her face and only growing when she heard something along the lines of “indignity” and “vulgar convict”. So easy. 

“Jack, you may be a talented biotic-”

“I’m the best damned biotic in this fucking universe.”

“-These are still supernatural creatures, they will test your speed, strength and stamina. As a human you will be vulnerable-”

“And as I said, I don’t need protection-”

“Will you just let me finish?!” Jack stopped, and turned to look at the alarmed vampire. “Samara used something against me in our fight. It proved useful but unsustainable. But maybe it will help you. It was some sort of biotic coating, I don’t know how she did or if it can even be reproduced without any training, it’s probably something unique to the Justicars.”

“Biotic coating, uh?” Jack asked thoughtfully. Her mind was already thinking of all the possibilities this little technique could offer her. 

“Yes. It infused her whole body with speed and strength, I think it ran through her nerves and bones, everything. But it could have killed her, it’s not something she could keep on for long.” Seeing Jack in her thoughts, calculating how she could recreate this, Miranda gripped the biotic’s shoulders, forcing her to look at her. “Jack, if you manage this, please, be careful. If it almost put Samara in a state of near-death-”

“Cheerleader-” one tattooed hand on her arm. “I’ll be fine. I went through worse than a biotic-induced headache.” The determination in those deep brown eyes, the absolute confidence in her abilities, stripped Miranda of all her anxiety. 

She nodded and stood, back straight. “Very well then.”

Slashes upon slashes cut through the Ekons like meat under cleaver, fast as lightning, limbs fell from bodies as the silver sword worked wonders on the creatures. A dodge away from vicious claws, an upward cut, shadows rising in deadly spikes to pierce three vampires coming at Miranda. Ice ran down her sword, chilling and freezing the blood of anyone it touched while Jack leapt from target to target, crushing a pack of five with a heavy metal crate pulled down by her biotics. 

“This is fun!”

“Focus.” One was running towards Jack from her left side and she turned, extended her arms as if gripping the sides of a double door, and ripped the Ekon in two with her biotics, sending a shower of guts and blood on herself and Miranda who at the last moment, covered herself with her cloak. “You are messy.” 

“You have no idea.” The silver sword, ice bound and propulsed by a tendril of shadow pierced an Ekon’s skull that was coming for Jack, spraying another wave of blood on her face. “Now that was just mean.” 

“You ruined my cloak.” Miranda waved her cloak as if it was justification for her actions.

“It’s black! You can barely see the blood you fucking diva!”

She scrunched her nose. “I can smell it. It’s foul.” Three more vampires came at her, one had a spear, the other an SMG and the last a hatchet. Varied weaponry, the one using the spear must be older than the others to use this kind of armament in 2185. Much like Miranda. Maybe he’ll prove more of a challenge. She wrestled across the warehouse fighting off the trio with ease, spreading her ice via her sword, while shielded by her shadows, one hand behind her back as if she was fencing. They were no match for her speed, impaling one through the roof of its mouth, ripping another’s heart out with nothing but her claws. The last one defended itself admirably, but an Ekon is an Ekon. An insect to be crushed under the heel of her boot, quite literally, she thought as she raised her leg high to smash the standing vampire’s face against a crate, skull shattering. “I didn’t remember them being so… squishy.” She murmured, finger scratching her chin pensively, observing the fallen creature. “Have they grown weaker? Or are they one of his little experiments? Hmm… the bone is fragile-”

A vampire slammed limp on the container, close to hitting her. She turned to Jack who shrugged. “Sorry, am I interrupting your scientific inquiry?” The biotic was barely winded by the battle, not one drop of sweat in sight. She truly was exceptional, never before had Miranda seen a mortal hold their own against this many Ekons. Movement behind Jack called her attention and she gripped the hilt of her sword loosely so it wouldn’t restrain her movements, one hand behind her back.

A gust of wind blew past Jack and behind her fell a group of five Ekons, heads severed, Miranda’s sword held high above her head, the end of a stroke, blade bloody. Bringing the sword down in one swift move, the blood splattered on the ground in a red arc, cleaning the silver. Jack swallowed, mouth dry. Everything the cheerleader did was calculated with unnatural precision, graceful, not one unnecessary move, perfect posture. It was… enthralling, like watching a dance, or a swan gliding on water. So fucking beautiful- 

They both turned to see more of the Ekons appearing, unending, unrelenting.

Jack stretched, popping the bones of her spine and groaning. Waving her hand in front of her dramatically, she quoted with a booming voice, “Cheerleader, what do your vampire eyes see?” At the confused stare, Jack sighed. Right. I’ll have to make her watch some movies. This is unacceptable. “I mean- how many more of the fuckers are there?” 

“Many. They’re crawling out of everywhere, disgusting rats.” Jack had to laugh at the honest disgust on the cheerleader’s face and her voice. It was so fucking funny to see her like this, as if she walked through a puddle of mud with her new shiny boots. 

It was then that an abomination just dropped from the fucking ceiling, catching Jack unaware as his fist, the size of her torso, slammed into her side, knocking the breath out of her lungs, shields taking the brunt of the force. Her body was sent flying like a ragdoll and she closed her eyes, fully expecting to hit one of the metal crates but instead, Miranda’s soft body cushioned the impact. Good to know it wasn’t hard as fuck if you didn’t try to stupidly punch her or Jack might’ve been put out of comission. 

“Are you alright?” Miranda asked, one arm firmly holding the biotic’s waist. 

Embarrassed by her lack of awareness, Jack pushed herself off Miranda. “I’m fine.”

Fuck. She raised her head to get a good look at the monstrosity. Fuuuuuck- that thing was at least three meters tall. Long limbs, built like a goddamn fridge, skin the grey of clouds on a rainy day and fangs protruding from his lower lip, too big to stay in his mouth- maw. The rest of the Ekons gathered around, observing but not interfering. Some kind of leader? 

“Okay and just what the fuck are you?” She spat blood on the floor. Fuck, he got her good. If Miranda hadn’t been here, her spine would’ve been shattered. 

“Jack, let me deal with this one, this is no normal Ekon-”

“Lady Lawson, it has been some time.” He grinned, baring his maw of teeth at Miranda, his eyes moving up and down her body in a way that made Jack’s skin crawl. She clenched her fists. “Your father said I could have you after all this is over. He was very adamant we bring you in alive.” He did not care one bit about Jack. She was going to change that.

“What the fuck did you say?” A hand on her arm stopped her from pouncing on the creature. Something in Jack just snapped at the words, at the mention of men having any rights on Miranda’s body, like she was nothing but a piece of meat. It made her blood boil. They had no idea who the fuck they were dealing with. 

Miranda stepped in front of her, disgust painted on her face. “ Men. ” The sneer on her face made the creature balk. No matter their bravado, lessers knew when they faced a higher-ranking vampire. She leveled the monster with bored eyes. “Who even are you?”

Jack had to hold a laugh when the creature’s face dropped, replaced by anger. “Fergal Bansha. I am not easily forgotten.” Apparently, he was. 

Miranda pretended to think for a moment. “Yes. No. Doesn’t ring a bell I’m afraid.” 

“You will remember.” Though he tried to be threatening, he was only blowing hot air, hoping perhaps to destabilize Miranda. A dumb and unsuccessful hope.

The air around them grew colder. “There was a time when the simple thought of my name would make you all piss yourself.” She shook her head, feigning disappointment. “Have you all grown so bold you cannot even recognize when your betters walk among you?” The surrounding Ekons shared fearful glances and whispers. So they had recognized her and yet they kept coming. Her father’s will, no doubt. He unfortunately was her sire, a rank higher than her. And orders were orders.

“Cheerleader, let me deal with him. I have a score to settle.”

“No, this is a Vulkod, he will shatter you.” Fergal grinned down at Jack and Miranda bristled, the outline of her body shimmering with shadows.

“Just…” she looked straight at her, determined. “Trust me, alright?”

Fergal chuckled. “I didn’t know you of all people cared about mortals, you used to play with them-” Without turning her attention away from Jack, Miranda waved her hand and a shroud of shadows engulfed Fergal’s face who started to struggle, clawing at it. 

“If I sense any real danger to your life I will intervene.” 

Jack smiled, in that borderline animalistic way she got when battle pumped her blood full of adrenaline and excitement. “As if I’d let that happen. I can handle anything.” Miranda stepped back, letting the shroud fall and Fergal roared. She watched as Jack’s body was engulfed in blue light, a thin layer outlining her body, gleaming as it spread. Was she… “Come on big guy, let’s dance.” 

Fergal, underestimating Jack, didn’t notice her until the biotic kicked him hard in the stomach, sending him flying. “Wow…” Jack observed her glowing hands and arms. “This coating shit really is something.” 

Miranda let out a breath of wonder. This woman would never cease to amaze her, in minutes she took possession of a technique she never heard of before and made it her own. Truly, a biotic genius. But Fergal came back more ferocious than ever, jumping towards Jack, fully intent on grabbing her skull with his gigantic hand. The thing about Vulkods, is that they were slower than other vampires to compensate for their form, and that worked against him as Jack disappeared from his line of sight, reappearing in the air behind him before her leg came down on his head, his whole body slamming on the ground leaving the mark of his impact behind. 

Incredible. The Elder was in awe of Jack’s prowess, mesmerized by her movements and adaptability. She felt an Ekon move behind her, wanting to get into the fight, but she stopped him, a hand on his chest before freezing his blood, not once taking her eyes off of Jack. She sent a glare throughout the assembly of observing Ekons, daring them to interfere and they cowered away from her sight. She was brought back to the fight by the Vulkod’s roar, his arm arching back to hit Jack’s side. Miranda tensed, thighs flexing, preparing to jump in but the biotic landed back on her feet as if nothing happened. 

“You think a mortal can kill me, Lawson? Come and fight me yourself, coward!” 

Miranda laughed uproariously, amused that this… man, thought he could beat her in a fight when Jack got him cornered. Did she really ever meet him? He seemed to know her but she could not place him. Insignificant then, not worth the thought. “I wouldn’t take my eyes off the fight, Fergus.” 

“It’s Fergal-” Jack encircled one of his arms with her own and snapped it backwards like a twig. This… she was stronger than Samara had been with the coating. To snap a Vulkod’s arm like this would be impossible, even with- She was overextending herself, Miranda noticed the blood spilling out of her nose but Jack did not seem to care, smiling ferociously as blood tainted her white teeth. Miranda covered her nose quickly, feeling her body seizing at the scent, eyes rolling back. She focused on Fergal’s scream, on the Ekons clapping and cheering, anything that would keep Jack’s scent out of her mind and nose. 

“Fucking bitch!” The Vulkod finally snatched Jack’s head in his hand, almost fully enveloping it. But Jack did not lose her mettle. Miranda’s eyes snapped to the sword at her hip, the weapon vibrating on its own until it swished out of the scabbard. “Impertinent mortal, thinking you could take me on like I’m nothing but a filthy skal, well let me show you one thing-”

“Behind you, fat ass.” He didn’t have time to turn around, the sword piercing his heart in one precise strike. Jack had used her biotics to manipulate Miranda’s sword. Ingenious. The biotic laughed delightfully, sword now flying towards a row of Ekon, cutting their heads off. Fergal fell to his knees, blood spluttering from his lips before falling limp on the floor, defeated. “Not that impressive in the end.”

Jack, too lost in the euphoria of the fight, kept going, using Miranda’s sword to kill Ekons she could see. “Jack!” Miranda ran to her, head pounding as she tried to resist her urges, “Jack you need to stop!” The biotic didn’t hear her. She slammed Jack against her, the vampire’s arms restricting the biotic’s.

“The fuck- let go of me cheerleader!” 

“Listen to me you imbecile! Let go of the coating, it’s over, you’re going to kill yourself!” 

It’s only then that Jack noticed how hazy her vision had become, the warm blood coming out of her nose and she immediately dampened her biotics, deactivating the coating, body lax in Miranda’s arms. “Fuck.” She noticed Miranda’s heavy breathing in her ear, the way her arms squeezed her more and more. 

“Jack…” Miranda whimpered. Whimpered. Oh fuck. That sent a spike of warmth in her lower belly. She didn’t think the cheerleader could make a sound like that, and found herself wanting to hear it in a different context. Get your mind out of the gutter, she’s probably in pain right now. The hands on the side of her hips tightened their grip until no air could pass between their two bodies. It took everything in Jack not to moan out loud. 

She needed to bring her back before this turned into a bloodbath. “Okay. Okay. Miranda. I need you to let go of me, okay, I need to wipe off the blood before you lose your goddamn mind.” She didn’t budge. “Miranda.” she said more firmly, hoping the woman could hear her. 

Miranda’s forehead fell against her shoulder and she said, voice shaking. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry… I’m trying.” 

It cleaved Jack’s heart in two, the desperation in Miranda’s voice, how pained it sounded. “I know. Come on cheerleader, you’re stronger than this.” 

She heard the still alive Ekons shuffle around them, closing in. But Miranda brought Jack closer and engulfed her, her body acting as a shield and she hissed like a panther, fangs out, eyes dark, towards the vampires. The sound, beastly, coming from a place of base protective instinct, provoked feelings in Jack that shouldn’t be. She hated people who thought she needed protection, who thought that because of her frame she was weak. But this was different, this wasn’t out of pity or because Miranda saw her as weak. This was possessiveness in its rawest form, and it turned Jack on like nothing else had before. Not the passing trysts she had during her pirate days, not the blood-soaked battle haze induced by Teltin’s conditioning. She simply never felt so taken over by desire, especially not desire influenced by another person.  Miranda, reduced to a growling and hissing beast by a single drop of Jack’s blood, claws digging in her skin, knowing that she did this to a woman whose second name was control… yeah, it sent all her senses into overload. 

The remaining Ekons, already weary of the danger both of them presented, finally scurried away, leaving them alone. After what felt like hours, Miranda slowly retracted her arms and in one step was away from her, on top of a nearby crate, nose covered, regaining some control. Jack hastily wiped the blood off her lips, teeth and nose, hoping it would be enough for Miranda. 

“You did good, princess.” It was out before she could stop it. Praising the centuries old vampire like a dog, Jack? Really? Her heart almost gave out when she saw Miranda’s eyes widen and brighten for just a tiny second before they looked away, embarrassed by her own reaction. She cleared her throat, keeping that little bit of information in the back of her mind for later. “Is it enough? You won’t lose your mind? I mean, I suppose you can still smell it.”

Miranda carefully jumped down the crate, not moving much closer and retrieving her sword from where it had fallen when Jack’s biotics had lifted. “It will do. For now. But we should hurry and meet with Niket. I don’t know how much I can take.” 

“Right. Let’s go.” 

“Oh, Jack.” Miranda stopped the biotic. “It was… you were impressive.”

Jack’s cheeks warmed and she gave the vampire a smug smile. “Told you I could handle it. Like I handled you.” She winked and left a baffled Miranda frozen in the middle of dead Ekons. She won’t let herself be the only one affected by their chemistry.

You did good. It resonated in Miranda’s mind like the echoing chimes of a cathedral bell. Simple words and yet it made her dead heart creak in response, spreading warmth through her body that was normally and constantly cold. A crackle of electricity went through their earpiece, pulling her out of her trance. “Niket has reached the terminal, he’ll switch the family over to our transport.” That voice… Enyala. One of her father’s many lackeys. Miranda met her when she got her sister, still a baby, out of Henry’s grasp. The asari tried to stop her in vain, she was nothing but a hired-goon, not even fit to be turned. She stood no chance against Miranda, but the vampire was sure Enyala remembered her, after the ugly scar she left on the asari’s face. Good. Let her know who was coming back for her. 

But what she said… It stopped Miranda dead in her tracks. Niket…? “Shit. Think your little friend might’ve betrayed you, cheerleader.” The gall of that brat. After everything she did for him- she scoffed, derisive. Of course her father must have told him what she did, of course he once again had his hands on a fragile bond linking her to someone, his rot-filled hands that turned everything around him to ash. “Miranda?” A hesitant touch of her hand brought her back, and Miranda only noticed now that her face must have been pulled in a frightful mask of pure anger. She relaxed under Jack’s touch. The smell of her blood still lingered in the air but instead of invoking her deeper urges, the scent soothed her.

“I’m… fine. Let’s hurry before something happens to Oriana.” She punched the elevator button, sending them up. “I have a traitor to dispose of.”

“So what, you’re just gonna kill him? I mean, be my guest, but isn’t that guy important to you?”

“Ha!” she exclaimed before regaining her composure. “Important. I wouldn’t say that. I took the brat in when he was just a boy, or well, more like he followed me around until I caved in. Persistent little parasite.” Though she seemed to insult him, there was fondness in Miranda’s voice, soon replaced by complete detachment. “A shame, really, he was nice.” 

“What? You raised him and that little dick just stabs you in the back? You really can’t trust anyone.” There was a sneer on Jack’s face and Miranda’s eyes softened. The biotic was angry on her behalf. 

“My father is very… persuasive.”

The elevator chimed and the doors opened. Stepping inside, anticipation clawing at her guts, useless hope still lingering in her mind that maybe, just maybe, Niket had not betrayed her and this was all a ploy- But no. He was there, standing beside Enyala, trying to put on a brave face like when he was a small boy, following her around like a puppy desperate for attention, scared but not giving up. He stared at her, gaze unwavering with a strange hatred hiding behind his eyes. He knew, then. 

Miranda shook her head, disappointed, angered but not surprised. She knew this day might come. “Niket. I should have known.” This is the consequences of your actions, Miranda. She thought. Can she really blame the boy? And yet… still, how dare he- after everything she did for him- “I raised you and this is how you repay me.” She felt Jack circling on her right, shotgun aimed at Enyala. Good, she was prepared. Miranda knew the biotic had her back. 

Niket stepped forward but stopped when Jack’s shotgun changed targets. His face was contorted by rage, a rage she knew all too well. And here it is people, Miranda the hypocrite. Expecting loyalty from a jilted child, from a boy whom she took everything, like they did to her. Witness how she became what she hated. “I never knew you were one of these… monsters. You… you’re the one who killed them, didn’t you?” His parents. Miranda had been out for a quick meal. She had no idea they had a child. Her mistake. Another one. She stayed silent, her father had done the work and there would only be one way out of this. “I trusted you… I loved you like a mother only to find through your father that you were my parents' murderer.” There were tears in his eyes, but they did not move her. She already erased him from her thoughts, already parted from the years they spent together in this weird unwanted mother-son relationship. 

Still, she felt like she needed to say it. “There is no justification for my actions but the last thing I wanted was to take a child’s parents away.” 

He scoffed. “Spare me. I’m here so Oriana doesn’t have to live what I lived, Mr. Lawson will keep her safe.” 

She saw red. How dare this little idiot think he knew HER SISTER better than she. How dare he presume to know what her sister, her little sister, went through- this Oriana was a clone and Miranda knew what to do so she never had to live the horrors her predecessor lived. “You are a fucking fool.” Jack turned, wide-eyed. That was the first time she heard the cheerleader swear. “You have no idea what he truly is, what he did and what he will do. You claim I am a monster and yet you work with them-” she glared at Enyala for just a second. “Sent them after us. I should have left you to die, it would have spared me the pain.” 

Enyala finally stepped forward, a smirk on her face. “Very touching reunion, but I’m afraid we have cargo to mov-” She choked when claws wrapped around her throat, pushing her down so she could only look up at the fury written across Miranda’s face, who was previously across the room from her. Her hands ensnared the side of her face, the point of her claws digging in the skin and she screamed when they slowly descended, opening a path of vengeful trenches, spilling purple blood. A shot rang in the room, hitting the ground at Niket’s feet to stop him from going to Enyala. Jack would not let him interrupt Miranda. 

“And you.” Miranda hissed like a snake through clenched teeth. “I should have killed you last we saw each other.” Her eyes glided down the scar that ran across the asari’s face, deep and jagged, never fully healed. “My little souvenir did not humble you.” 

“Plea-” She snapped her neck, the sound of the crack echoing through the room like Death’s bell. Miranda let the body fall limp on the floor and Niket threw up. Pathetic. She advanced towards him, with slow measured steps and he fell on his ass trying to get away. 

“Cheerleader.” She stopped, eyes trained on the boy. “Are you sure?” 

With an indifference that chilled Niket to the bone and made Jack lower her gun, Miranda said, “I am hungry, Jack.” 

A second later, she was behind Niket, hoisting him up. “Ri-” Vicious fangs pierced the side of his throat and he gasped as blood left his body to be lapped up by the monster he once thought of as family. Jack watched from the side, a strange sadness gripping at her heart. Not for Niket, that fucker can rot in hell for all she cared, but for Miranda. The vampire acted like it did nothing to her, like this was just another pesky little mortal for her to drink from. But Jack saw it now, as she drank, how her eyes had dimmed, filled with regret. She sat down against a crate, back facing the two. She’ll let Miranda grieve in peace, this was not for her to see. 

“How long will you follow me?” The small child jumped when he was noticed and scurried back into one of the street’s alleys. Miranda sighed and kept walking until she heard the tap tap tap of the boy’s shoes. She groaned, closing her eyes. “Fine. Fine!” she opened her hand without looking and seconds later, a little one slipped into it. This is what you get for your stupidity, Miranda. Next time check before eating, you bloody glutton. 

She licked her lips, tasting the last remnant of her ward’s blood, hunger ever present, gnawing at her stomach as if she hadn’t just drank. How tiring. She was so… so tired. “Goodbye, Niket. Join your parents now.” Miranda guided his body to the floor, gently, kneeling beside him and closed his eyes. She bit her lip, claws digging in her thighs. She would not cry. A hesitant hand fell on her shoulder and she sagged against Jack’s legs. 

“Let’s go, cheerleader. Nothing else to see here.” 

“Say it.” she whispered, drained. 

The biotic’s hand ran softly in her hair and Miranda almost purred. “What?” Jack asked, softly as if she didn’t know what Miranda was talking about. 

“I am a monster. I took this boy’s parents and expected loyalty. Say what you think-”

“I don’t fucking think anything, princess. I’m not going to do what you want.” 

“And what do I want?”

“You want me to validate your feelings, to beat you while you’re down because you think that’s what you deserve. Because you think that it will somehow make you feel better for what you did, that it will erase the pain. Been there done that and I’m not going to indulge you.” 

Miranda scoffed, a pathetic broken sound. “How cruel of you.” 

“I’m not going to judge a lion for eating a gazelle.” 

“An apt comparison.” 

“Did you love him?” 

She sighed, a heavy question, one she was not sure how to answer. “I… grew attached to him, I suppose, like one would a pet. He was always pestering me, kept coming back no matter how many times I pushed him away. So I took him with me and raised him until he could fend for himself. This betrayal… was just the full circle, it was always going to come back.” 

The hand in her hair slid down her cheek, fingers coming to raise her chin up, forcing her to look up at Jack from where she was kneeling. There was nothing in her eyes that indicated to Miranda that she saw her differently and it almost broke her. Why didn’t she scream at her? Why didn’t she crawl away in disgust and fear? Why… why didn’t she act like all the rest?

“Come on Miranda-” oh, and the sound of her name on Jack’s tongue, where she expected thorns, there was nothing but a bed of stemless roses. “We still have a mission to finish, remember? Let’s go get your sister.” 

“You should go talk to her.” 

It is her. She looked the same, Miranda didn’t think she would remember after centuries but she did, it was her, her little sister, Oriana. There, among the Illium crowd, safe and sound with her… her family. Miranda was not part of that family. “It’s not her. Not really. It’s better if we go back to the ship now-” Jack pushed her forward, a small smile on her face when Miranda gave her an offended stare. 

“Go on. You’re gonna regret it otherwise and you know it.” 

She hesitated, glancing back at Jack helplessly. This was a bad idea, bound to open old wounds but… the biotic was right. She hadn’t seen Oriana since she… burned. Only held her as a baby when she took her from Henry. This was the occasion to finally gaze upon the other half of her heart once more. She would be foolish to pass up this chance. 

You realize this is not me, yes? Don’t use her as a replacement to ease your guilt.

I know, Ori. I know. I won’t. I won’t betray your memory like this, she thought. But I need to see her, I need to. 

Coming face to face with a ghost, knocked the breath out of her unused lungs. It truly was a perfect copy. The same kind eyes, so different from Miranda’s calculating ones. The same soft smile, like the one she never managed to pull off, Oriana laughing at her when she tried and failed. You’re a terrible actress, Miri. She remembered her saying once. 

“You… you’re Miranda, aren’t you?” Her eyes welled up and she had to push down those cursed bloody tears. That voice… she never imagined she would hear it again. Oh it was her, reborn from the ashes the fire left behind. 

“Hello, Ori.” 

In her office, on the couch facing away from the endless sea of stars, Miranda reminisced and Jack listened. “She was the kindest soul, and always so brave.” Her voice shook, her fingers trembled and the biotic took her hand, squeezing, staring at the stars, giving Miranda some privacy to express her feelings. “She was a sickly child, you know. Gosh, I was so afraid to lose her when we were children, she only had me to care for her and one cough could kill her-” she snapped her fingers, “just like that. I took up reading, learned by myself, so I could find something to help her, to relieve the pain. And she survived the harshest years for a child back then. We survived.” Only for them to tear it all apart. The whisper of her sister beside her ear chilled her but she did not push the apparition away. “Orphans, we went from village to village, never staying long. I offered my services as healer to gain us some money and one day, a town just wouldn’t let us go. They begged us to stay, saying I was the best doctor they ever had and that Oriana was like the sun, seeing her go would bring dark clouds upon them. So we stayed.” And what a mistake that was. “For a decade we lived among them, on the outskirts of the town. I cured them of diseases, saved their newborn children, my sister found love there.” You did too. “All was going well.” 

She brought a hand to her mouth, feeling like throwing up. 

“You don’t have to keep going.” Jack said, her voice quiet and soft. Miranda was not used to that tone from the biotic. 

Miranda nodded. She was not ready to voice out loud the atrocities committed against them. Maybe one day, she would be strong enough. “I learned one thing, in my years there. In the calamity that followed.” 

“What’s that?” 

“There are no innocents.”

Chapter Text

“Change of clothes?” Miranda blinked up from her desk at Shepard, then down at her new suit. 

“Black seemed more fitting. And subtle.” She was already itching to be back in her old clothes now that she had put them on again, but unfortunately, they didn’t fit the era she was in.  So the cerberus suit would have to do for now. It was… oddly comfortable but she did not like the way people leered at her body, the way the suit accentuated her form an eye-catcher for men which only made her already mountainous disdain for this gender only larger. But she had a role to play, and the suit was a necessary part. And… she liked the way Jack’s eyes glided over it. Not in a perverse way, just appreciative with a dash of lust that the biotic was adept at crushing down the moment she felt Miranda’s gaze on her. “I have to thank you, Shepard. For letting me do this on my own. This meant a lot.” 

“Of course. I would’ve preferred to come along to watch your back but you were so insistent. Well, at least you weren’t completely alone.” A knowing smirk graced Shepard’s freckled face and Miranda froze, caught like a deer in headlights. “Ah come on, Miranda. Did you think I wouldn’t know about you bringing Jack along? Though I am surprised you would ask her.” 

“... I needed someone who knew what we’d face.” 

“Ah, so she knows more than your Commander? I’m wounded, such little trust between us.”

A pang of regret hit her, remembering what she did to Shepard, what she might have to do again and she wished she could just tell the redhead everything. But the Commander was an unknown variable, unpredictable. She could not risk it. “Commander, that’s not-” 

Shepard laughed. “I’m only teasing, Miranda. I’m glad you two found each other.” 

“You make it sound like it’s more than what it is.”

Shepard raised an eyebrow at her, knowing. “Isn’t it?” 

Miranda wasn’t quite sure what to answer to that. To be honest, she herself did not know what was going on between her and Jack. The secret glances they shared, knowing, exchanging words without sound when they were among the crew. The stolen touches barely noticeable but there. The comfort Jack offered her after finding Oriana, the warmth of her fingers on her face when she knelt beside Niket. That… almost-kiss. Or the emotions the younger woman evoked in Miranda, an intense mess of feelings that the vampire was incapable of naming. The way she caught herself staring at Jack, mapping every inch of her tattooed skin, the sharp angles of her face and her eyes- Miranda felt herself grow weak everytime honeyed-brown eyes were on her. Miranda wasn’t sure she ever met a human quite as dangerously beautiful as Jack, able to make her stomach twist in the most exhilarating way or give her the impression that her eternal hunger was gone. It was disorienting, confusing, but not unpleasant. Not at all. 

“Ah there it is.” Shepard waved her finger in Miranda’s face who narrowed her eyes. 

“Pardon?” 

“That face you make everytime Jack is mentioned. You have it bad.” The grin never left Shepard’s face, as if she learned the most riveting news this side of the galaxy.

Miranda groaned and rolled her eyes, eager to change subjects. “Why are you here Shepard? Except to pester me about matters of the heart.” 

“Ah! So you admit you feel something!”

“Alright, out with you.” She started pushing Shepard out of her office, though she felt a trickle of amusement at her Commander’s behavior. It was easier and easier to let go around Shepard, to just be in the moment. 

“Hey hey- you can’t just push your Commander out.”

“Watch me.” 

“This is insubordination, you know.”

“And you, harassing your XO about her personal life, what is that?”

“Okay okay! I’ll stop. Seriously though, I came by to see how you were after all this.”

Miranda stepped back, the light mood shifting to a different ambiance, heavier, darker. “I’m… alright. Oriana is safe now, I can focus on the mission properly.” 

“So, how was she? Did you talk to her?”

“I did. She…” a smile fell on her face as she reminisced her conversation with Oriana. Just  as she was before I lost her. She went to sit on her chair by the window. “She’s as smart as I am.” She always was. Miranda might have been the town’s doctor and researcher, not that the villagers could know about that, if they did she would have been sent to the stake much sooner, but Oriana was the one people turned to for advice, she possessed a knowledge of human behavior and customs Miranda did not, too absorbed by her work to care about such things. “She plays the violin.” That, Miranda thought, would have been the case for her Oriana too, had they lived in the right era. Miranda herself, in her long life, had learned to play some instruments, when eternity traps you, you tend to pick up anything that can distract you from the dread. “Loves the adagio movement of Nielsen’s Fifth, just like I do.” Miranda remembered seeing and hearing it when it was first performed in 1922. She had been captivated. Music always soothed her mind, of course Ori would also love it. “She wants to work in colony development. Told a joke about it. She’s really funny. Something we don’t share.” They never did. Oriana always made fun of her for taking every joke she made too literally. How was she to know when someone was serious or not. Of course, by now, Miranda learned enough about human behavior to adapt and notice their intent, but it hadn’t always been the case. Ori always was the blue sky to her grey clouds, no matter how many centuries were between them. 

Shepard smiled gently, leaning against the window. “She sounds amazing.” You have no idea, Shepard. “Will you stay in touch?”

Miranda froze. Will she? It would feel like a betrayal to her sister’s memory, feel like she replaced her with this new version of her. But now that she found a piece of Oriana again, after so long, could she really just… break the link? “I… honestly don’t know. For once, I haven’t planned that far ahead.” No, what she had planned was to make sure Oriana was safe and never see her again after that but Jack had other things in mind and now… now she didn’t know. “I’ll deal with it after our mission. I have to stay focused, and she needs time to adjust to her new home.” 

“You should. Stay in touch, I mean.” She looked up at Shepard and saw nothing but genuine sympathy in her eyes. How odd to evoke sympathy in others. “It’s nice to see you smile. I think of you as all business, but there is a person under there after all.” Teasing, again. Shepard did love teasing. 

Miranda smirked. “I’m too old for you Shepard.” 

Shepard guffawed, faking a gasp. “Please, not even ten years my senior.” And 700 years give or take, but who’s counting. “If you wanted to let me down gently, you could’ve gone down the route of, ‘a tattooed psychotic biotic has already captured my cold, icey, heart’.” She said pretending to swoon and Miranda couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped her. What a clown her Commander was. 

“Will you stop? There is nothing between Jack and I but maybe, a blossoming friendship.” 

“Is that what we call it now? I should tell Liara we’re only friends.” 

Miranda rolled her eyes. “You are ridiculous.” Shepard shrugged and made her way out of Miranda’s office. 

“Whatever you say, my dear XO, I know romance when I see it!” 

“Just get out!” 

Once alone, Miranda let her head drop against the back of her seat, closing her eyes. Guilt gnawed at her, tearing at her skin, leaving her raw. I’m sorry Shepard, I truly am. Her Commander deserved better than having her mind manipulated, better than having this old wretched creature as her XO, someone she’s supposed to trust. She found herself wishing, truly, sincerely wishing, that she could call Shepard her friend. But that would be another lie added to the pile, how could you call someone a friend when all they knew about you were fabrications? 

An old feeling that hadn’t made itself known since she spent more and more time with Jack, resurfaced. The exhaustion sleep couldn’t crush, the weariness fraying her bones, the empty void in her head swallowing everything that was good. 

Images of Oriana from a forgotten life, of her , of young and joyful Niket, of Shepard’s bright smile, of Jack’s warmth. Three of them dead, some by her own hand and the two whom she will see die, no matter if they survived the mission or not. The burden of knowing that everyone around her were only dying stars in her vast galaxy, blindingly bright, still sending light decades after their death, leaving her with the illusion that they were still there. How she envied their mortality.

In the few days that followed, Oriana had not wasted time in writing to her, thus taking away Miranda’s choice to stay away. That’s what was planned, let this Oriana live her life, a normal, happy life, away from the danger Miranda represented and the one she attracted, severed from Henry Lawson’s nefarious plans. She still needed to figure out what he wanted. Why clone Oriana? How did he manage to get his hands on enough of her DNA to pull something like this? Was this his plan from the moment he met them both on that terrible afternoon? Miranda remembered, most of her memories were blurry or just too fragmented, but this one… this one was clear. The way he had approached them in the field of flowers, cold smile, rigid posture and smooth, charming voice, a voice Miranda immediately hated. This was the kind of man that didn’t take no for an answer and who did everything in his power to take what he wanted. She remembered how cold she felt when he took her hand to kiss it, how disgust rose in her, pulling Oriana behind her. She knew then, they needed to get away from him, as far as possible, her instincts flaring in her brain, screaming run . Miranda remembered the way he lurked in the town, charming everyone around him, his eyes always trailing after her. Never Oriana. Always Miranda. And then… after her burning, he brought her back, from this point, everything was in pieces. All she can recall are fragmented images of the Castle she now owns, of a freezing, humid, dungeon, of the burning sun. Tense dinners, his possessiveness, not the possessive instinct of a father but of a predator jealously guarding his prey. Henry insisted she called him father, because I am your only family now, Miranda. I remade you, you were birthed a second time from the ashes, by me. I am your father, and now you even share my blood. But he was nothing remotely close to a father. Henry was, is, a sick and twisted man, his relationship with her was… she shuddered. Bringing her back was not his way of fulfilling some dream about having a daughter, it was about power and control, he wanted to possess her. And he did for long, dreadful years her mind couldn’t remember, but her body did. The shudders, the cold dread sliding down her back, the feeling of suddenly being trapped coming out of nowhere. This was his doing. 

So yes, Miranda had hoped to steer clear of Oriana, but her… sister, she should call her sister, shouldn’t she?

Should you?

Yes. She may be a clone, but she was a piece of her Ori. And Ori always was stubborn, clone or not. And now Miranda was linked to her, again after centuries. Fine then. If this was how it should be, then Miranda will do her damndest to keep her failed promise. And for once… for once she will allow herself a bit selfishness and enjoy having her little sister back. 

It’s not me. It’s not me Miranda, you’re fooling yourself-

She slammed her hands down on her desk. “I KNOW!” she roared before squeezing her eyes shut, relaxing her tense shoulders, sighing, “I know.” Her omni-tool chimed and a message appeared. 

“Btw, what was that outfit? I mean, you looked amazing in it but it didn’t quite belong, right? It seemed old, not that I’m calling you old! Are you? I don’t even know how old you are really… but anyway, outfit? The crowd sure was… captivated. You have to get me your tailor’s info.” 

Miranda huffed, a smile on her lips. Oriana, the rambler. Some things truly never changed, always full of questions. Her throat closed and she had to press her fingers to her eyes when she felt tears gathering. She still couldn’t believe it… 736 years later. It felt like an illusion, maybe a nasty trick Henry pulled to punish her for the grief she caused him. And what if it was? What if this was just an elaborated ploy-

Pulling her away from her thoughts, Miranda’s ears perked up at the loud steps of a certain biotic down in engineering, stomping up. She followed the sounds, listening to the hum of the elevator and soon, as predicted, Jack erupted in her office and warmth spread through her body.

“Alright cheerleader, I think you’ve been brooding enough. We’re about to dock on the Citaell so get your ass moving we’re going out.” 

In the weeks following the Omega debacle, Miranda noticed a change in her body, it had started gradually, growing in intensity as Jack and her bonded. A pit formed in her stomach when the biotic wasn’t near, as if her hunger grew, seeking sustenance in Jack’s touch, fulfilled when it felt the biotic’s skin. She couldn’t explain this feeling, nor where it came from, why it was happening, she couldn’t make sense of it, she couldn’t control it. It just happened and it drove her mad. And even when Jack was near, her body asked for more and more. There was nothing logical about it, feelings weren’t the root of this unease, it was something purely physical and wholly disorienting. And if it was physical, it meant Miranda could study it, dissect it and then understand it. Yes. 

Miranda narrowed her eyes. “I was not brooding.” 

“Sure you were. Nice outfit by the way though I was more into the rain a sauce ghost thing you had going back on Illium.” 

“Renaissance.”

“What?”

“You mean the Renaissance.” 

“That’s what I said.” 

“No you didn’t-” she groaned, Jack had a gift for annoying and amusing her at the same time. So many contradictions. “Why are you here?” 

“Wasn’t I clear? Your ass-” she gestured to Miranda. “Out.” Then to the door. “I’m 100% sure you never even bothered to visit the Citadel and don’t get me started about having fun, you wouldn’t know it if it hit you right in your perfect face.” 

Miranda cocked an eyebrow. “And you’re going to make me visit?”

“I need to eat something that isn’t made by Gardner or I will kill myself. And I want to go party.”

“So you decided to drag me along? Why? I don’t party, Jack, especially not among humans.” 

“Now you will, and you’re gonna beg me to take you out more.” Before Miranda could even add anything, a protest, an explanation for Jack’s eagerness to put her through the ordeal, the agony, of mingling in society, the biotic was out the door with one last statement, “Vampire on the Citadel coming up!”

“JACK!” Miranda didn’t know fun but Jack certainly wasn’t aware discretion was a thing. 

This was the second time the cheerleader took her by surprise with a change of outfit. Or third, if you counted her new suit, just a rebrand and yet the black suited her so perfectly, highlighting every curve- goddamn her back to her crypt. Or wherever she fucking slept. Tight black jeans, black turtleneck, thigh high black boots- she really loved black didn’t she- and her hair in a high-ponytail. Somehow, Miranda looked even better in casual clothes, more… approachable and Jack understood how vampires mixed so well with humans, no one could guess a thing, she hid all her unnatural features so well, fangs retracted, eyes back to the normal shade of blue Jack had first seen back on Purgatory. And yet they still managed to utterly entrance her. She used to hate to admit it, but when she saw Shepard’s little team after her rampage on that shit stain of a ship, the first thing she took note of were Miranda’s eyes. The blue of clear oceans she used to dream about seeing, clashing with cracking ice. They held nothing but calculation, emotionlessly analysing Jack, searching, prodding for a threat or a weakness. And now, they conveyed so much more.

Miranda walked up to her, Jack’s eyes glued to her swaying hips. Those jeans… “I can’t believe you talked me into this.” The vampire said, sniffing disdainfully when a man passed by her a little too close. Her expression changed, an appreciative smile on her face as she stared up and down at Jack. 

Jack pushed off the railing she was leaning on. “What’re you staring at?”

“You put on a shirt.”  

Jack looked down at her shirt, some band-name on it, holes here and there but it did the job. She figured going on the Citadel with someone as standoffish as Miranda was enough attention, she didn’t need to add to it by showing off all her tats. “Don’t be disappointed, princess, all you need to do is ask and I’ll take it off.” She winked and the cheerleader stared at her blankly, processing before sighing through her nose. And she might not be able to blush but by the way her pupils, camouflaged to not draw attention, dilated, Jack knew she hit a spot. “Come on, I’m hungry and I hear the Presidium does some good sushi.” 

“You know I can’t eat human food, yes?” Miranda followed Jack through the crowd, tense, stiff as she navigated in between bodies. The biotic tried not to laugh at the plain disgust written on her face. The woman was normally adept at hiding her emotions, always wearing a mask, but here and now? Apparently she couldn’t help herself. 

“I figured. What happens if you eat some?”

“There would be no point to eat, except to blend in. But to answer your question, I would be sick. Very. My stomach would reject it, I tried when I was young.” Miranda shuddered. “A terrible afternoon. I can’t even taste it, my tongue changed with me, adapted to blood.” She brushed against Jack, dodging someone, her gloveless fingers grazing against the biotic’s, fire against ice. After Illium, Jack noticed that whenever she was around, Miranda never wore gloves anymore. “Among other things.” 

Jack looked up at her, damn her and her height- she was at least half a head taller than the biotic, now even more with those stupid high-heeled boots. “Oh, I’m sure.” She answered, tone suggestive. The moment was broken when someone bumped into Miranda, who barely budged but glowered down at the poor asari who was clutching her shoulder in pain. Like walking into a brick wall, Jack thought. 

Feeling Miranda’s increasing anxiety, was it anxiety? She certainly sounded like an agoraphobe, so Jack figured staying too long around people might not end well- she decided, without thinking, an automatism at this point, to grab Miranda’s hand, leading her through the crowds and towards the sushi place. She was always seeking the cheerleader’s touch and it… didn’t make sense. It was like her body acted on its own without seeking her brain’s approval. “Almost there, don’t blow a fuse.” 

“I assure you, I am in perfect control.” Yeah sure, judging by how Miranda’s hand was crushing hers, control wasn’t the word she would use. Miranda’s face was pulled in an unbothered mask, but her body language wasn’t lying. Tense like a bow, eyes darting wildly in all directions as if to assess any upcoming threats but her walk stayed the same, slick, catlike, all swaying hips. Not that Jack was staring.

Funny how the vampire could easily manipulate the people around to make them believe what she wanted, how adjusted she was to this role she created for herself, but lost composure as soon as she was surrounded by the mortals she claimed to hate so much. Jack would’ve thought Miranda to be used to them, after living for so long. 

When they finally arrived at the sushi place, Jack tugged Miranda behind her to slide in an empty booth, far away enough from the crowd that they wouldn’t pull too much attention if anything happened. You never know between a biotic convict and a cerberus vampire. It was the beginning of a joke, somewhere. 

“You certainly are… ravenous.” Miranda commented, slightly appalled, watching Jack eat with her hands, stuffing her mouth like she was scared it would run away. Or someone stole it. 

“It’s good food.” She said shrugging, mouth full. “Joining Shepard wasn’t really my plan but you know what, it sure is great if I get to eat good food. Not counting Gardner’s cooking, I bet he could kill you with it.”

“Not used to it?”

“Ha. Fuck no. I don’t think I ever ate something this good. They gave us some sort of gravy back on Pragia. And don’t even get me started on prison food.”

“Surely you had good enough food in the time before Purgatory.” 

Jack swallowed one sushi whole, amused by Miranda’s look of horror. Princess Lawson probably had the table manners of a noble, so seeing her eat this way went against everything she was taught. “Not really, we were always on the run so I learned to cook by myself. Disaster after disaster at first, almost blew up the ship once. But I’d say I’m a pretty decent cook now. Maybe I should take Gardner’s place.” 

The vampire chuckled, resting her chin on the palm of her hand. “Shepard might start worshipping you if you do. I know she was sick more than a few times after eating his meals. It might save the mission.”

“She’d have to pay me much more than what she does now. What about you? I mean what did you eat before… you know.” 

“Mmmh. We didn’t have much, my sister and I. We lived on the outskirts of town near a forest, so hunting sustained us.” 

“Right. I forget you come from a completely different era. Shit is wild.” 

“Indeed.” A fond smile on her lips as she recalled Oriana. “She cooked. God knows I was awful at it.” Jack took note of the longing in her eyes, it was always present, most of the time hidden by other emotions, and in times like these, overwhelmingly visible. “I wish I could remember the taste of her stew.” 

“I could uh… describe this for you? I mean it’s not stew or whatever but you know- I don’t know how blood tastes for you but maybe we can find some… I don’t know, correlation.”

“That’s sweet.”

“Fuck off.” 

“I am serious.” Jack huffed and looked away, idly playing with the chopsticks she didn’t bother to use. “Thank you Jack.” 

“It’s… whatever. Nothing. So how was it, to go through all these changes? You were born during the Middle Ages right? Dark times…” She asked quickly, changing the subject to hide her embarrassment. 

“Dark times indeed. My sister and I were orphaned, I don’t remember what really happened, plagues, wars, it could have been a number of things. Whatever it was, we had to survive on our own for a while.”

“You don’t remember your parents?”

“Do you?”

“Ha. Touché.” 

Jack called for the waiter, ordering another plate of sushi to Miranda’s amazement. How did such a small and skinny woman manage to eat so much? She let her eyes wander down tattooed arms and sinewy muscles, remembering that beneath the shirt was a… polished set of abs. Not so skinny. 

“We need to talk about that sword you got. I didn’t know you could fight like this.”

“For all his wrongs, my father at least taught me a decent amount of combative skills, sword wielding among it.” 

“How rich are you exactly? This thing must’ve cost a fortune.”

“Are you familiar with Elizabeth Bathory?”

“Uh… doesn’t ring a bell.” 

“A history lesson for another time. It was a gift from her. A gift to her most prized possession, as she liked to call me, the horrid bitch.” Miranda said without much emotion. “I killed her with it.”

Jack laughed, to Miranda’s surprise. “Fuck, killing someone with their gift, I like the way you do revenge.”

“What makes you say it was revenge?”

“The way you talk about her. It’s pretty obvious she did something that warranted vengeance. And I know vengeance.” 

“Hm. You’re right. But let’s… just talk about something else. It’s not a part of my life I like to dwell on.” Jack caught Miranda’s wince and agreed, she won’t force the vampire to relive any of her trauma if she could help it. “What about you Jack? Where did you learn to fight like this?”

“Here and there. Didn’t have a special teacher or anything. Just learned to kill young.” Miranda glanced at her, frown on her face, so Jack explained. Hell, the cheerleader had shared enough, she figured she could give her something and anyway, Teltin… Teltin was behind her. It was. “At…” she swallowed, breathing through her nose. “Teltin-” Pull yourself together. “The doctors, if you could call them that, used to pump us full of drugs and made us fight to test out the biotics. So you know, I killed my fair share of people. Kids.” 

“They made you kill? As a child?” 

“Well yeah, that’s what the drugs were for, fucked up conditioning.” To hide the shake in her hands, Jack took a piece of sushi and a blissful smile appeared on her lips. “Still get warm feelings when I kill.” Miranda’s silence sprung up Jack’s defenses and she lashed out. Lashing out felt like a good idea. “What? Did I somehow offend you of all people? Fucking hypoc-”

The vampire raised her hand. “Please, Jack. I am not judging you. I’ve noticed your… enjoyment during fights, I knew it.”

Jack sagged in her chair. “Wow wow, what do you mean, noticed?”

Miranda averted her eyes and looked sheepish for just a moment. “I… could smell it.”

Jack choked on a piece of rice. “The-” Cough. “Fuck-” Cough. A hand slapping down on her back to help, or try to help. “You trying to break my spine?!” 

“Well I’m sorry, should I let you choke?” 

Jack took a big gulp of her glass of water and breathed a sigh of relief, holding her chest. “You know what, I don’t think I would’ve minded right now.” She wiped her mouth before slapping her hands down on the table. “Alright, cheerleader. Bet you’ve never even gone to the theater.” She needed this conversation over before the vampire sprouted another fact out of the blue. 

“And I suppose you want to take me there?” 

“Hell yeah I want to, Blasto 2 just came out and there’s no way I’m missing it.” As she walked up to the counter she heard Miranda muttering, “What even is a Blasto…?” Oh she was in for a treat. “You know, for someone who claims knowledge is infinite you sure as fuck don’t know shit about movies.” 

Before Jack could pay, the vampire activated her omni-tool, transferring the funds to the cashier. “My treat.”

Jack frowned. “I have money, I don’t need you to pay for me like I’m some penniless jerk.” 

Miranda sighed and rolled her eyes. “Must you be so difficult? I have more money than you could possibly imagine, using it for you is… worthy.” The vampire passed behind Jack, hand grazing her lower back and she shivered when she felt lips against her ear, whispering, “I wouldn’t say penniless jerk. More like… what is it you humans call it? A sugar baby.” And then she was gone leaving Jack to choke on yet another grain of rice, although this one might just be an excuse to explain why she was suddenly coughing like a 60 year old with lung cancer. 

This movie made no sense. A squid going on a space rampage? Hanar. A hanar. Not a squid, Miranda. A hanar with a lover in every port and a gun in each tentacle? How did Hanar even have sex- never mind. For once, that’s something she did not wish to know. And the bright explosions on screen happening every ten minutes might have left her blind, if she had known she would’ve brought the sunglasses Jack gave her on Horizon. And all the sounds coming from each member of the audience, from whispered conversations she heard every bit of, to chewing noises and popcorn crackling, it was just maddening, all her senses were in overload and it made her skin crawl. Also the fact that she was seated in front of someone with apparently longer legs than what a human should have, judging by the kicks in her seat. She might have flashed her glowing eyes at them, to… dissuade such behavior. All in all, it was a terrible experience she wished never to reiterate. But looking at Jack sitting beside her, excitement written all over her face, delighted giggles when an action scene was particularly violent, the way she would sneak glances at Miranda to see if she was enjoying it, well. It made the whole experience bearable. 

“So? How did you like it? I preferred the first one but this one was pretty decent.” Jack asked once they were out of this dreadful place. 

“It certainly was… an experience.”

“Ha! You hated it!” She didn’t seem upset, quite the contrary.

“Maybe next time we could just watch a movie on the Normandy.” That would be preferable to ever stepping back in a theater again. 

Jack blinked before a big smile appeared on her face. “I’m holding you to that. All those vampire movies cheerleader, you’re in for a ride.” What have I gotten myself into? A warm hand slipped into her cold one. Miranda wondered if Jack even noticed how tactile she had become. “Now, last stop princess, I’m gonna take you to a real party.” 

Bright, flashing lights and loud banging noises assailed her eyes and ears, making her flinch. The bass made her whole body vibrate and the intensity of the sound rendered her vulnerable, muting her other senses and she felt the very fabric of her being on the verge of unfolding. If the music was any louder, she would be on the floor writhing in pain as her cells broke down and regenerated over and over again. But for now, this was…tolerable. Jack wanted to show her how mortals partied, how she enjoyed her time off and Miranda would indulge her. She will not be the one to squash Jack’s excitement. The woman was normally so closed off around anyone that wasn’t Miranda, and even then it took some time for her to open up. And she was curious about this… Purgatory. Peculiar name, it surprised Miranda that Jack had no problem going to a place that was named after something traumatic. Then again, Jack was not one to let herself be tied by her past. In her life, Miranda never stepped into anything resembling a club, no, her parties were more reserved, quiet, evenings sipping on humans specifically selected and catered to her tastes. There was a time where one evening in her presence would result in a mountain of dozens of corpses, emptied of blood. But that time was long gone. 

“Alright! Let’s get some drinks!”

“I cannot get drunk Jack, I thought that was obvious.”

“Come on, there’s gotta be a way.”

“Find me someone with at least three full bottles of vodka ingested and I would need to empty them fully for it to have an effect.” Yes, of course she had run tests. Her whole life after she was transformed was a long series of tests to see the limits of her new form, what she could and couldn’t do. 

Jack looked around before her eyes zeroed on a man dancing, or more like trying and failing to stay up. “This one will do-” Miranda caught Jack’s arm before she could kidnap some poor sod. A part of Miranda was always delighted at Jack’s lack of morality and her willingness to take someone’s life for the vampire’s benefit. 

“No Jack. I don’t want to bring unwanted attention to us, this could backfire.” Jack groaned, ready to say something in turn, trying to convince Miranda. “I can still have fun watching you get drunk if you’re afraid I’ll be bored. Just do what you do when you go out like this and I’ll follow your lead. Well, as best as I can, this place is very loud-” Just as she said this, a spike in the music made her hiss and clutch her ears.

Two warm hands pushed hers away, replacing them against Miranda’s ears and the place felt weirdly quieter, less blinding and she looked up at Jack’s honeyed brown eyes. “Just focus on me, cheerleader. And if you’re really not up for this, it’s fine we can go back to the Normandy, have our own party or something since you vampires are so fucking fragile.”

Miranda shook her head. “No, it won’t be necessary, I want…” What did she want? She wanted Jack to be herself, this unapologetic honest and brash woman, to finally enjoy her freedom. “To have fun too. With you.” They stared at each other for a moment of quiet peace, until Miranda averted her eyes towards the dancing crowd, breaking off whatever her body was feeling in this moment; a need for closeness. She resisted the urge to tug at her turtleneck as if she could be feeling any warmth from her own body, and forced her hands to stay at her side. Even if her mind was an utter mess right now, her exterior had to be the picture of control. “But I’m warning you, I’m not picking you up from the floor.” Her eyes went to Jack’s bald head. “At least I won’t have to hold your hair if you throw up.” 

Jack cackled. “You’ll see soon enough how well I handle my alcohol.” 

It took about ten minutes for Jack to empty a whole bottle of whiskey and she was now properly hammered. All in all, an impressive performance, as a normal person would’ve been in a coma where Jack barely stumbled, looking just a little more loose than usual. Miranda had done enough research on biotics to know they were the cause of such a resistance. 

“Time to dance, princess. Hope you know other moves than valsing!” And Miranda was once again dragged by Jack into the ever moving crowd of alcohol and sweat-smelling mortals. Though she usually let herself be led by the tattooed biotic, this time she resisted the grip. 

“Oh no. I am not dancing with all these people.” 

Jack didn’t relinquish her hold, instead tugging harder though it didn’t move the now immobile vampire. Immovable object meets unstoppable force and all that jazz. “Come- on-” Jack gritted her teeth, feet sliding on the floor as she tried to make Miranda move without success. “Fuck you, this isn’t fair! Don’t make me use my biotics.”

“And get us arrested by C-Sec? I think not.”

“Then just loosen up and dance!” Jack whirled around, nostrils flaring, eyes hazy with alcohol. “For once in your goddamn life let go, you control freak.” She tugged on the cerberus agent’s wrist, this time gentler, almost begging and Miranda followed the flow of the movement, not resisting, stepping forward and closer to Jack. “I told you to focus on me-” Miranda let out a small, barely perceptible gasp when Jack grabbed her by the back of her neck harshly, bringing her so close their noses almost brushed. Miranda’s eyes fluttered when she felt Jack’s breath hit her lips, the enticing smell of whiskey and she found her legs shaking. “And me only. Don’t fucking look at anyone else.” She bit the inside of her cheek, unwilling to make a sound as embarrassing as the one she made during her loss of control back on Illium. Since Bathory she had vowed never to let anyone else have control over, to never submit and yet… Jack made her weak enough for this side of her to break free. 

“You’re so infuriating.” She answered in a whisper. 

Jack’s half-lidded eyes hadn’t stopped going from her eyes to her lips and Miranda unconsciously licked them, one hand clutching at Jack’s arms and the biotic’s pupils dilated. “Uh-uh, I’ll take that as a “Yes, Jack, whatever you want”.” 

Miranda scoffed but didn’t pull away. “You’re getting too bold.” She hadn’t noticed Jack moving them towards the center of the dancefloor while they were talking and soon the biotic started swaying her hips in rhythm to the music. 

“Yeah? I think you like it a little too much.” Jack’s hands slid to Miranda’s hips, squeezing them and bringing her closer and to her surprise, the vampire let herself move with Jack to the now sensual music playing, her arms encircling the biotic’s neck and resting her forehead against Jack’s, warm skin meeting cold one. Miranda felt her shiver, one tattooed hand sliding to the small of her back, and a slim yet muscled thigh wedging itself between her legs. Her nails dug in Jack’s neck as her hips rolled against the tattooed woman in a slow roll and she had to hold back a moan when Jack guided her movements, pressing her leg up. “Fuck… I knew you had moves…”

The music drowned all noises around them and Miranda only saw Jack, as if they were the only ones dancing. This was dangerous territory, and she was sliding down the slope, barely trying to hold on and climb back up. They were so close, she could smell Jack’s fragrance, feel the way her heart beat wildly against her ribcage, see the way her blood flow descended… She wanted to taste those full red lips, mere inches from her own, bite down her tattooed neck… Her nails dug deeper, almost tearing the skin and Jack growled, a sound coming from deep within her chest sounding almost animalistic. She buried her face in Miranda’s neck, the vampire baring it for her instinctively and she didn’t have the strength to question her actions. She was nothing but a passenger right now, and she was enjoying the ride. 

The hand gripping her hip slid up against her ribs until it rested on under one of her breasts and how she wished Jack would just grab it when a thumb teased the underside. It felt like the biotic was barely holding back from tearing her turtleneck off. “Jack…” She swallowed, trying to settle her shaking voice. “What’s your game?” What were they even doing? Jack was a mortal, so very much younger than her and not to mention drunk. And Miranda was too old for flings. She couldn’t handle another Irina, another Bathory. Even though her heart screamed Jack was different, this old fear clung to her like a parasite, whispering falsehoods and feeding her paranoia. 

Jack inhaled deeply, taking in Miranda’s scent and nosing at the juncture of her neck and jaw, lips grazing, trembling like she was holding back from biting. Ironic. “What’s yours? You’re driving me fucking crazy…” 

Miranda needed to put a stop to this. She couldn’t let herself be so vulnerable, and she couldn’t pull Jack closer, couldn’t be so selfish as to take the biotic’s future for a night of base pleasure. Even if it was tempting. The most tempting thing Miranda ever wanted to partake in. 

And yet her treacherous body sunk deeper into Jack, who now completely encircled her waist, leaving no space between them, holding on like she was scared the vampire would vanish. “We can’t… Jack, we can't do this.” It tore at her throat to let these words out. 

“Do what?” Jack asked even though Miranda had an inkling the biotic knew exactly what she was talking about.

“What…” a gasp when the tip of Jack’s tongue traced the line of her jaw. Move, move goddamnit. “Whatever this is-” 

She clutched Jack's shoulders and with great effort pulled herself away from the tattooed woman and she felt a phantom pain, like someone tore off a limb from her, leaving the wound raw and bare. She clutched at her heart, shocked by the intensity. When she looked over to Jack, she saw the woman in the same position as her, face contorted in pain. 

“The fuck…” Her brown eyes searched for Miranda, confused and with a hint of fear. She wanted to run to her, a knot of worry and pain forming in her stomach because this is an emotion she never wanted to see on Jack’s face. But she stood, back straight, fighting against the pain, fighting to not give in. 

“We… you’re drunk, we should go back to the Normandy.” Pathetic. You’re pathetic, Miranda. Pulling her into things you don’t even understand. Selfish. You should know better, control yourself. 

Apparently angered by what happened, Jack shouldered past Miranda, who let her body follow the momentum so she wouldn’t hurt the biotic again. “Whatever… call me when you grow a fucking pair.” 

She watched Jack go, stumbling about to get out of the club as fast as she could. Away from Miranda. 

Miranda shadowed Jack back to the Normandy, staying out of sight to give the woman space and watching over her to make sure she made it back safely. Not that Jack needed protection, but it eased Miranda’s mind to know where she was. What a disaster. They had such fun and then she had to go and ruin it because she had been too weak to stay in control. How was it that a twenty-four years old convict and ex lab-rat made her feel so out of depth? Her who had centuries upon centuries of experience, of perfect conditioning over her own emotions? How could this happen? It made no sense, no matter how much she turned the problem around. These bouts of pain, this physical demand of touch- nothing made sense. 

Miranda rubbed her temples, waiting outside the Normandy for Jack to go back inside before following after, avoiding a probably awkward silence in the decontamination chamber. When she reached the third deck, fully intent on going back in her office she was stopped by boasting laughter and animated conversation. 

“There’s my favorite XO! Come join us!” Goddamn Shepard. She looked around to see the entirety of the crew eating dinner together and… Jack, sitting beside Zaeed, expertfully avoiding Miranda’s gaze. She thought the woman would have ran back down to engineer but Shepard might have also snatched her for socialization. “You never eat with us, so it’s an order, even Jack agreed, which is a one time event.” 

“I didn’t agree to shit.” The convict muttered, face down on her plate of food, fork idly poking at it. 

Zaeed bumped his shoulder against Jack’s, making her groan before punching his arm but the old man barely reacted. “Jack here’s been in a shit mood since joining us.”

“That doesn’t change from the usual.” Came the voice of Tali, sitting in front of Shepard. Jack didn’t react to any of the comments. Odd. “And an outing with Miranda probably didn’t arrange anything.” She spared the vampire, now leaning against the kitchen counter, a glance. “So you do have other clothes than cerberus’ uniform.”

“Yes, wonders never cease.” Miranda drawled out, crossing her arms under her chest, drawing a quick glance from Jack but it was quickly back on her food. She resisted the urge to sigh. She hoped by the time Jack sobered up they would go back to their usual dynamic. 

Ever caring Thane, which always seemed odd for an assassin, at least from Miranda’s point of view, turned to her, questioning. “Are you not eating anything? If the meat bothers you, I think Gardner has made a second dish.”

A small smile, genuine, appeared on her lips. She always appreciated the drell. He had a gentle soul.  “Thank you, Thane. But I’m not hungry.” 

“I never see you eat.” Tali again. The quarian sure was talkative tonight. She normally never addressed Miranda if she could help it. “Do the cerberus bosh’tet not feed their troops?”

Jacob was the one who answered. “Oh we are fed, but even I never saw Miranda eat.” She wished he would just shut his mouth sometimes. To be honest, Miranda had always been indifferent to the man, barely noting his presence and never bothering to learn more about him, but he unfortunately became infatuated with her which only irritated the vampire who had no patience for fawning and lustful men. 

Samara, who had stayed silent since now, sipped on her glass of water, eyes closed, face the perfect picture of zen. “I wonder why.” Jack’s eyes flashed up at the asari, jaw clenching and Miranda rolled her eyes at the Justicar. An unnecessary jab. 

“Hmm speculations speculations…” Shepard snapped her fingers. 

Garrus raised his hand. “I say we place bets on why she doesn’t eat, or hide to eat. I mean, humans need to eat right?” 

Miranda’s brow ticked. “I’m right here.” 

But she was ignored, to her immense exasperation in favor of the overgrown turtle. “I say she’s got pyjack’s blood.” Jack snorted and Miranda narrowed her eyes at her. Was there some private joke she wasn’t aware of? 

“Pyjack’s eat everything they can get their hands on.” Tali retorted as if that was the problem. 

“Yeah, they steal your food and scurry off in some hole. You never see the little shits eat.” He glanced at Miranda. “Uh, no offense.” 

Miranda stared at him with the most bored expression she could muster. “Some taken.”

Mordin followed up by taking all this too seriously for what it was. “It would be scientifically impossible for a human to have pyjack blood in their DNA. Should run test however, Ms. Lawson-” 

“Okay you guys, she probably just eats in her office because this is what happens when you’re all here.” Jacob chuckled, apparently amused at his colleague’s expense. 

“Yeah, you’re treating her like some kind of robot.” Shepard butted in. “Have some consideration.”

“I’m still here.” 

“Nah you guys have it all wrong-” Zaeed leaned forward. “I say she’s a bloody vampire.” Jack choked. Miranda’s eyes widened, nails digging in her elbows before she schooled her expression and Samara looked at her, all-knowing. The rest of them stared at Zaeed like he had grown a second head. “What? I thought we were placing bets on which one of ya had the most stupid idea, I wan’ed to join in.” 

Garrus scratched his mandibles. “Well, I think you win that one.” 

Miranda pushed off the counter, tired of this nonsense. “If you all had your fun, I’m going to retire for the evening.” 

“Aww, already?” Tali whined. “We’re all together for once.”

Miranda’s ears twitched when she heard light footsteps behind her. “Don’t even think about it, Kasumi.” 

The thief uncloaked, gaping at her. “How- Zaeed you’re onto something.” And Zaeed raised his hands, shrugging as if to say I fuckin’ told ya. 

She berated herself for speaking out, she should have let Kasumi sneak up on her but her instincts got the better of her. “Please, I just heard your footsteps, I’m a trained agent, might I remind you.”

Jack finally spoke, breaking out of her silence. “I got a sound theory. The cheerleader is just too stuck up to join the rest of the rabble, there’s nothing more to it.” There was venom in the way she spoke and in the way she stabbed her steak. “Ceberus’ top cunt, and you think she’d want to mix with us? We’re just a means to an end for her. Hell, she’s probably gonna report to the Illusive Dick about fraternization. Pretty sure she’s done some herself with him.” She muttered that last part, but Miranda heard and it felt like a stab in the stomach. How could she think something like this? After all the time they spent together? 

Shepard frowned. “Jack-”

Miranda tried not to show how much her words hurt and in the moment Jack’s eyes met hers, she saw a hint of regret before she lowered them again. She’s just lashing out. Yes, that was it. “Transfer the creds, bird-boy.” Jack said flatly. 

A loud banging noise resonated through the mess hall, making her flinch and the rest of the assembly startle. Everyone’s eyes turned to Jacob. “You’re going too far, convict. We should’ve left you on Purgatory-”

“Sit. Down. Jacob.” Miranda’s voice froze him in place. “I can handle myself, I don’t need you to come to my rescue like I’m some damsel in distress.” She added, voice hard as steel. 

He did as commanded, like the good little soldier he was. Pitiful. “Right. Sorry Miri-”

A flare of anger took over. She would not allow this particular nickname to be spoken by anyone. “Don’t call me that.” She hissed. The silence was deafening, and no one dared move. Once again, her eyes found Jack’s and they locked gazes for a few seconds. A myriad of words were exchanged without speaking, regret, sorrow, apologies. But Miranda’s hurt didn’t fade. “Thank you, Shepard for-” she waved her hand around, sardonically. “This. Have a good evening.” 

With one last glance at Jack, whose shoulders contained nothing of the pride she usually carried around, Miranda turned and locked herself in her office. Away from them, away from the people who would risk their lives with her, who were only trying to create flitting bonds with a being whose rot frayed them faster than they could form. 

Jack hadn’t meant what she said back at dinner. She just lashed out because she was fucking incapable of dealing with her feelings, with the rejection that hurt more than she cared to admit. Hurting Miranda back felt right at the moment, but after? Well, she felt like shit and she hadn’t summoned the courage to go speak to the vampire in the two days that followed their outing on the Citadel. That followed that evening at the club. And time hadn’t washed away how Miranda felt under her hands, fucking turtleneck standing in the way. How soft she was, pliable in her grasp, how invigorating it was to have this unnaturally powerful creature be turned to mush against Jack. To know that she caused such a reaction. To feel Miranda move against her, letting go. Jack had felt so… raw. She had been two minutes away from ravishing the woman against the club’s bar. She wanted her. She wanted to possess her completely, to have her writhe under her, to paint her lips with her name. It scared Jack, how deeply she wanted that. Sure, she was no stranger to sex but this, the way she felt, it was different from anything she ever experienced. She wanted Miranda without any barrier, physical or other. And this pain that spiked through her when the cheerleader pulled away? What the fuck was even that? Her body had screamed to go back, to have Miranda in her arms again. For just a second and without any metaphors, it truly felt like she was dying. Maybe she should consult Chakwas… this wasn’t normal, not by a long shot. And by the looks of it, it struck Miranda too. At least she wasn’t alone in this bullshit. Fuck, it had been only two days and yet she missed the vampire. Fucking pussy. 

Steps reached her ears. “You wanted to speak with me, Jack?” Ah, Shepard. Now for the other tense subject. 

She wasted no time explaining what she wanted from the Commander. Pragia. Teltin. She needed to go there, to settle the score, to finally bury that place in the ground and destroy any trace of her past that linked her there. And girl-scout Jane Shepard agreed without hesitation. Goody-two shoes. Jack still had no clue what the hell was her game. She couldn’t just try to be friends with her, it was so… stupid and naive. There had to be something else. Maybe Shepard just wanted someone to save. As if Jack needed saving. 

“And uh… I wanna bring the cheerleader.” 

Shepard raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Since that evening, I didn’t think you were on speaking terms.”

“So what, I just want the cheerleader to see who she’s working for.” Fucking liar, you want her to be there because you don’t want to crumble with a stranger. I won’t fall apart. 

“You don’t have to keep pretending, Jack.”

“The fuck are you talking about?”

Shepard ignored her but there was a knowing spark in her green eyes. “You should speak with her, she hasn’t stepped out of her office for two days. I think your words hurt her more than she cares to admit.” 

Jack scoffed, but her heart hurt. “As if she could feel anything. That would require a heart.” 

Shepard looked down at her with something that resembled pity and it rubbed Jack the wrong way. “You’re not fooling anyone. Keep pretending all you like but it won’t last and it'll bite you in the ass.” 

She bit the inside of her cheek until she felt blood. “You don’t know shit.”

Shepard shrugged. “I know more than you think.” She walked off, climbing back up the stairs. “I’ll set a course for Pragia, you have a few hours. Make it count.” 

Jack took a deep breath before opening the doors to Miranda’s office. Weird. No one? Where was she? She never left her office, and the only time Jack finally mustered the will to actually form a decent apology, the bitch wasn’t here? For fuck sake. 

She looked around before shrugging. She'll come back later, whatever. Or maybe not at all, why should she? She wasn’t the only one to blame for what happened, the cheerleader could come down to engineering and kiss her ass too. As she turned to leave, she heard it. A kind of... snore? Groan? Huff? A noise. From under the bed. She frowned, intrigued.

Jack approached it cautiously before getting down on the ground and raising the covers hiding the space between bed and floor. As she did, a gust of wind slapped her in the face and she came nose to... snout? Was that a dog's snout?

Not a dog. Nope that was a big fucking wolf alright. And Jack had never seen a wolf but she could tell by the black fur and gigantic paws that this was no dog. 

"Uh." Whatever, when had survival instinct ever kicked in. She poked the snout. "That you, cheerleader?" No, probably just the local wildlife of the Normandy, idiot. The wolf huffed, sending another gust of air against Jack's face. "Kinda... cute. In a weird way. Yeah. Weird." She poked again. Was poking the snout of a 736 years old vampire when she was sleeping really a good idea? Again, Jack was made of pure vibes and impulsivity so that didn’t really matter.

This time, the wolf reacted, a low growl coming from deep within its chest made Jack's hair stand on end. "Gee, not a morning person..." 

And then, Jack's eyes were directly staring into icey blue ones, contrasting with the deep black fur. And the wolf sighed, clearly annoyed at the interruption of its sleep. Jack rolled away as it stepped from under the bed. Oh yeah. Big. Really big. The wolf was probably the same height as her shoulders. Really a wonder how it could fit under the bed. Or the cabin. 

Jack was still on the floor, seated with her arms supporting her when the wolf advanced on her. Okay, she was starting to get a little freaked out. Just a little bit. Did she piss the cheerleader off by waking her? Was she still mad about what she said? It would be fair. Jack would give her shit for days and if Miranda said something like this about her. 

The wolf stared down at her and Jack couldn't help but think how majestic it looked. Well obviously, she had eyes, she knew Miranda was fucking hot so her wolf shape had to look fantastic as well. That sounded weird, she wasn’t into bestiality, okay? She was into a lot of shit but not this. She was simply admiring a gorgeous wolf. You don’t see that everyday. Especially on a spaceship.

There was a tense moment of silence and then... a big ass tongue, rough and wet licked the whole side of her face. 

"What the fucking fuck cheerleader?!" She pushed the wolf's head away, hands burying in the fur. Soft and thick. And a sound rose, something deeply unsettling that shouldn’t be heard from an animal. The wolf was... was it laughing? Could a wolf laugh? The huffs and the front legs' shoulders shaking... yes, that bitch was laughing at her.  

A ringing in her head announced the tell-tale signs of telepathic connection.

You should see your face. I didn't think the great Jack could be scared. 

"I was not fucking scared!" 

I could hear how fast your heart was beating, little human.

"Call me that again you cun-” She was on her back in a moment, pinned to the floor by the body of a gigantic mountain of fur. "Hey!" 

You interrupted my sleep. It’s a very precious moment for me and I don’t allow myself much rest. Now you pay the consequences.

Jack twisted and tried to push the cheerleader off her but it proved impossible, she was too heavy and had decided to be a complete dead weight.

"You fat fuck." A growl. "Don't like that uh? Well you are in this form, heavy as fuck."

Do not test me Jack. I wish to sleep. I haven’t rested in months. 

Jack sighed. Well she could at least profit from this. She buried her hands in the fur and started scratching the creature, who apparently liked the attention, judging by the tail thumping wildly on the floor. She stored that for later. Ammunition. Was this also how her hair would feel were she to pass her hands in it? Soft, luscious, without a tangle? For a moment she wished that instead of fur it would be skin, cold skin, she felt on her naked front. Ahh, stupid fucking feelings. 

Then, as she let herself be carried off by the wolf’s soft snores, her mind rang a bell and she snapped her eyes open. “Wait, no I came here for a reason-”

A deep sigh. Whatever it is, it can wait-

“I didn’t mean what I said. Alright? Back then. At dinner. I’m… sorry.”

Mmh, that must have been hard to say. 

“Fuck off. I’m trying to apologise.” 

You were drunk and… I don’t know what I was thinking. I hurt you, you responded accordingly. I forgave you the moment you met my eyes. 

“Yeah, right. What…” What was it? What happened between us at the club? Did you feel it too? She wanted to ask, but words got stuck in her throat. 

We can speak about it some other time. I… I don’t even know where to begin. 

She wanted to argue. Wanted to take that weight off, shed some light on their changing dynamic and what it meant. But she let it go. Time… time might tell. Even though Jack had no patience for… well, patience. “... okay.” 

They stayed like that, Miranda’s huge head resting against Jack, fur tickling her cheek and Jack staring at the ceiling, eyes growing heavy. It felt oddly comfortable and safe. Safe enough for her to drift to sleep without a care in the world. 

“Princess…?” She mumbled, her eyes closing.

Mmh? 

“Teltin… come with me.” And then, in an almost broken whisper, vulnerable and begging. “Please.” 

The wolf nuzzled against her, making sure the whole of her body enveloped Jack in a strangely cool blanket. 

Of course, Jack. Of course.

Chapter Text

The gloomy and eerie exterior of Pragia did nothing to settle Jack’s nerves who had fallen silent since their departure. The only thing that could be heard was the rhythmic tap of her foot on the shuttle floor until one hand stopped it, firm and reassuring on her thigh. Jack detached her eyes from the window and relaxed when she gazed upon Miranda’s calm face, collected and staring at the wall in front of her. The face Jack had imagined not a day before, flushed, unguarded and blissed out with lust beneath her. 

After their impromptu nap on the floor of Miranda’s bedroom, Jack awkwardly left, inventing some stupid excuse about having to teach Grunt “human customs” and ran back down to her hole. To say that since their dance she had been riled up was an understatement, and having the cheerleader on top of her, sleeping peacefully- which Jack assumed was no small feat- well, it didn’t help her condition. Not to mention she hadn’t had time to find someone to fuck after all those battles, which made everything worse. And, okay Miranda may have been in the form of a gigantic fluffy wolf- again, she wasn’t into bestiality get that in your fucking skull- but knowing that beneath this was a very real and extremely stupidly gorgeous cerberus princess with legs for days and tits- she was getting lost again. Back to the point, Jack had been just about ready to shove a hand between her legs and just get it over with because this ache, those insane emotions that roared inside her were making her more unhinged than she already was, and that needed to stop one way or another. Suffice to say it hadn’t taken long for Jack to give herself the most intense orgasm she ever had. And she had many. But by her hand? So quickly? Just imagining what it would be like to have the cheerleader naked on her back and spread open for her? To imagine what she would taste like, what sounds she would make if Jack pressed just right inside her, lapped at her clit just the right way? Or would she beg for Jack to pound into her with no mercy? Ah for fuck sake here she went again, spiraling. She’d done that ever since the club. To have someone occupying her thoughts like that, digging into the farthest reaches of her mind- It shouldn’t happen and she should be able to put a stop to it. Casual thinking about fucking one of your crewmates was common, hell, first time she saw Shepard she wondered if the woman could boost her up against a wall. There was nothing more to it. And this was the same, sex. Sex was good, it was relief, a transaction concluding with both parties satisfied, or not if you were unlucky, and that was it. No bullshit feelings, no lovey-dovey cuddling, just a simple exchange of needs. So what if Miranda invaded her mind every second of every day? Jack could admit the woman made her wetter than any person ever could have, how could she not. All they needed was a good fuck and they could go on with their life. Because Jack wasn’t blind or stupid, despite Miranda’s straight up denial, she was as pent up as she was and the cheerleader was thinking exactly the same things. All Jack needed to do was push just a bit more and soon, she would be rid of those parasitic emotions. 

Fantasies about the vampire were, however, quickly squashed down by the shuttle landing and the view of the Teltin facility. Any lustful or comforting thoughts about Miranda were swallowed by all the negative feelings this place brought forth in Jack. When the shuttle door opened and the facility came into full view, all she could do was stare, frozen to her seat. She hadn’t even noticed Shepard and the cheerleader raising from theirs until the voice of her Commander filled the place. 

“Jack, are you sure about this? If you don’t feel like it we can go now, just say the word.” 

An uneasy scoff bubbled in her throat, scratching it like it was clawing its way up. “And miss the chance to blow a Cerberus facility to bits? Don’t fucking count on it. I don’t need pity, Shepard.” She slapped her knees, careful not to show anymore weakness, willing her muscles to relax. “This place is dead already, what’s a few bad memories.” She jumped down on the concrete, the air she once breathed for just a few minutes when she escaped filling her lungs. 

Miranda walked up beside her, pretty face pulled into a frown as she scrutinized the abandoned building. “How did I not know about this lab?” she muttered and Jack shrugged, unbothered. Or at least trying to be.

“Guess there are things The Illusive Man doesn't want you to know after all.” 

From the corner of her eye, Jack observed the vampire’s face change in a dreadful expression that promised nothing good for that ego-centric prick. Seriously, who sat ominously in front of a giant burning star except a psychopath? “Yes. I’ll be sure to have a word with him when we come back.” Her voice carried the biting cold you could find on Noveria. Maybe… no. Placing her hopes on an old vampire to leave an organization that benefits her just for Jack’s sake was downright stupid, and god knows she hadn’t let hope bloom in a long long time, she wasn’t about to start now.

Shepard stopped beside her, eyes trained on the facility, her lips in a hard line. Jack didn’t often see the Commander be serious, more often than not she joked and was carefree in the way she handled things, though the aura of Commander never left her even then. And to see her now, with a kindling of anger in her eyes waiting for just a tiny spark, it made Jack feel uneasy. She was between two women who felt righteous anger on her behalf and fuck, she wasn’t used to this. When was the last time someone reacted this way for her? She didn’t like the flutter in her stomach. 

“Are you ready, Jack?” 

With a resolute nod, Jack stepped forward, and though her next words appeared nonchalant and uncaring, there was an unmistakable edge in her voice. “Let’s get this over with, there’s a plate of carbonara waiting for me and if Kasumi gets her grubby little hands on it, it’ll be on your head Shep.” 

Miranda may not be the best at reading people, she had far more important and better things to do than waste time on the intricacies of human psychology, but even she could tell that Jack's unbothered act was fake and meant to give herself some semblance of control over the whole situation. It was even more evident when they entered this dreadful facility. How could she have not known? She observed the white walls stained by time, overgrown vines and abandoned furniture that once saw countless children turned test-subjects. That once saw Jack before she was Jack. And she, Miranda Lawson, right-hand of that snake, decades old Cerberus operative had not been privy to this abomination. What did Harper have to win by hiding the truth from her? Surely he had to know that one day, this would come to light. The man unfortunately knew many things about her, thanks to his incessant snooping, he knew how much Miranda despised experimenting on live subjects. She did not hold humanity in high regard, couldn’t care less about its fate, but she drew this line, especially when it involved children. When it involved Jack. Among the broken pieces of her mind from time immemorial, she remembered fragments of her life with Henry and… some of the things he did. She swore to herself to never fall into this kind of apathy, the kind that made you commit atrocities upon atrocities. Miranda liked to kill quickly, she didn’t rejoice in her victims screams, in their pain and terror. There was a time when she did, a dark time she preferred not to remember. 

And now she unwillingly participated in the experimentation of biotics on children, without even knowing. Miranda was part of an organization that condoned this, encouraged it. Or, just maybe, it was a rogue cell. Could it be a rogue cell? Selfishly, she hoped it was, but she wouldn’t be blinded by the hypothesis. 

“I never saw this room. I think they brought new kids in these containers.” Jack said in a cool voice when they walked around. Miranda refrained from making any remarks, and even if she wanted to, she had no words to express what they were seeing and learning from the biotic. 

As they walked and passed through more rooms, a still active terminal stopped them. “The Illusive Man requested operation logs again. He’s getting suspicious.” 

Miranda frowned and muttered, “He didn’t know?” Jack Harper, The Illusive Man, the one pesky mortal that knew everything about her, every bit of crucial information about her species, didn’t know about this place? This sounded… unbelievable. 

Jack scoffed beside her. “Even if he didn’t at the time, I wouldn’t put it past him to have accepted this shit once word got out.” She was right about that. But Miranda doubted that Harper didn’t know. He must have, and kept this knowledge to himself, the slimy bastard. 

“When we get results, he won’t care what we did. But if he knew…” The recording kept playing. “He won’t find out.” 

Jack breezed past her, following Shepard deeper into the facility, not sparing her one glance, one touch, the way they did now. And Miranda wanted to reach out, just a squeeze of the hand to show the tattooed woman she was there and she didn’t condone what happened here, that she didn’t betray her. But she found herself unable too, scared to have Jack reject her. Fearing rejection was stupid, a waste of mental capacity spent on worrying but Miranda couldn’t help it, not with Jack. 

Once again Jack’s voice rose in an empty room, chilling Miranda more than she was accustomed to. “I remember escaping to this room. Fighting here. I saw sunlight through the cracks in the ceiling.” Miranda followed Jack’s movement and watched the missing ceiling now open to the sky, rain falling on them. The sky a tiny Jack never got to see, only ever dreamt about, fully exposed to her adult self. Full circle. “Only a half-dead guard between me and freedom. He was begging for his life.” She didn’t need to hear the rest to know that the biotic gave him what he deserved. Good. 

They continued and made quick work of a few wild varrens before Shepard stopped by displaced barricades. Jack walked around the barricades, staring at the floor, eyes moving around like she was reconstructing a scene. 

“This looks like an arena.” Shepard commented, finally daring to speak. 

“That’s right.” And Miranda recalled Jack telling her about how the doctors made them fight. So this was where it happened. “They used to stage fights here. Pit me against other kids. I loved it, only time I was ever out of my cell.” How awful life could be that you rejoiced in putting to death other kids in the same situation as you. Miranda didn’t blame her, how could she when she did something similar after her father got his hands on her, killing to appease him, make him proud and then, starting to enjoy it. They were cut from the same cloth and she hated that she saw a mirror in Jack, hated the knowledge that the biotic had to go through despicable events, even as a child. At least Miranda got a semblance of freedom when she was a girl, it might have been spent on surviving, but she was free and no one had control over her. 

“What were they studying?” Shepard asked and Miranda stayed away, eyes fixated on the barricades and on Jack. 

“Hell if I know. Maybe that’s how they got their kicks. I never understood anything that happened here.” 

The Commander had a slight flicker of disgust in her eyes. She was as appalled as Miranda. “How often did they throw fights?”

Jack shrugged. “I was in a cell my whole life. Sometimes they took me out and made me fight. Filled me with drugs, other stuff. Time gets funny in a cell.” Miranda clenched her fist and breathed in. It’s been a while since she felt such rage. 

“Did other children die in these fights?” The one million question. 

“I was a kid, filled with drugs. I got shocked when I hesitated.” A smile appeared on Jack’s lips, eyes glazing over. “Narcotics flooded me when I attacked.”

Shepard was bewildered. “They actually rewarded you for attacking?” 

An almost giggle rose up in Jack’s throat. “I still get warm feelings during a fight.” If she didn’t kill every person in this facility, Miranda would make sure to track each survivor and cut them down. 

“What the hell is wrong with those people?” 

“I don’t know. Doesn’t matter now.” Jack turned towards Miranda, who didn’t pip a word since Shepard began asking questions. “Nothing to say cheerleader?” 

“What is there to say?” She passed by the biotic, gathering up the courage to let her hand graze Jack’s, squeezing for a flitting moment and was relieved when the other woman didn’t pull away, a bit of her mask breaking to let appear just enough of the anguish she was feeling from being back here. “Hell isn’t hot enough for these bastards.” 

They kept going deeper and deeper, revealing more facts Miranda wished were wrong, and the more they went, the more she felt Jack’s tension and pain. Of course, the biotic wouldn’t be caught dead showing it, but somehow, despite Miranda’s perfect control over her telepathic abilities, thoughts slipped through the cracks of Jack’s mind into the vampire’s. This was something that never happened, not even when she was just a fledgling, Elder telepathy was one way unless you authorized someone to answer, it all depended on the Elder. Never should a human be able to transmit thoughts without approval. And yet…

Flashes of the past assaulted her, of a small child with a shaved head and angry brown eyes and clenched fists ready to strike, of small hands closing around the skinny throat of yet another child denied their meal for failing to perform the task properly. Blood splattering on pristine white floors, a blissed out smile that never should be on the lips of a kid, pain as needles pierced skin and injected an unknown substance that produced terrible screams turning hoarse. Memories of that angry child hiding under a desk, watching like a hawk for a threat that could come from anywhere. Another flash and this time the child had a book in hand, worn, yellowed, that read Dracula on the cover. 

Miranda gasped for air like she went too long under water were she still human and both Shepard and Jack turned to her. Shepard worriedly walked to her putting one hand on her shoulder and Miranda flinched away. The Commander retracted her hand immediately. 

“Miranda, are you-”

“I’m fine.” She cut Shepard. That child… was it Jack? Of course it was Jack. She had her book. Did she witness some of her past? This violated so many rules her father taught her. Jack mustn’t know about this. It would ruin everything, all the work Miranda did. Jack would never forgive her for intruding on her mind, even if she didn’t do it on purpose. “We should move, there are more than varrens here.” 

Jack didn’t pry, but the biotic watched her attentively. She knew Miranda saw something she shouldn’t have. “This place is supposed to be empty. You’re telling me there are people here?” Changing the subject. Good. It wasn’t time for an explanation. 

Miranda planted her gaze on Jack, passing a message only she could hear. Vorcha and Krogan, probably Blood Pack. Jack’s eyes fluttered when she heard the voice in her head. “Just a hunch.” Miranda said out loud. 

Another terminal greeted them, about a riot, Jack’s escape, Subject Zero. How they needed Jack alive, only her. She seemed offended by the possibility that she wasn’t the one who started it, that somehow they even took that decision from her. She stomped away from the terminal, into another room and they followed. They found the dead varrens, fresh kill that confirmed Miranda’s statement and indeed they were greeted by Blood Pack mercenaries though they did quick work of them. The tables that littered the room… perfect size for children. 

“A morgue.” Miranda stated. 

“Why’d they need a morgue? This was a small facility.” Oh Jack. She probably had no idea the extent of what happened here.

Miranda mournfully gazed at one of the tables and imagined the corpse of a child. Humans , she thought spitefully. The depth of their cruelty. Even in death they knew no peace. “A lot of children died here. Even then, they were part of the experiment.” 

Finally, something cracked on Jack’s face before she pulled herself together. “Bullshit. I had the worst of it, and I made it out alive.” 

The vampire kept a sigh in. It wouldn’t do to patronize Jack, especially in this situation. She’d let her believe whatever she wanted about this place if it meant keeping the biotic from crumbling. But Miranda had an inkling of what Teltin truly was. An awful cocoon made for Jack at the expense of other children, to create Subject Zero. That was the only reason Jack was alive today. 

More varrens on the way, cells made for children and Jack’s little facts. Miranda couldn’t wait to get out of there. The cells… unbidden memories came forth of her own time in captivity and she squashed down the thoughts as soon as they came. She didn’t need this now, she hadn’t thought about any of it since that time and she wouldn’t start now. 

They stopped in front of a still intact recording and Miranda took a moment to observe Jack. Her shoulders were tense, fists clenched but her face showed no emotions. And then the vampire’s eyes glided over the extent of Jack’s tattoos, and the myriad of scars hiding beneath. Some jagged, imprecise, probably from her days in Purgatory and as a pirate. But others, clean, straight, surgical in their precision. Miranda knew those kinds especially well, and it hit her that these were made here, in Teltin. When Jack was only a child that had no knowledge of the outside world, trapped. It explained so much about the woman. A flash of memory crossed her mind for a moment, Needles. I dream of needles. And her head turned towards the chair that probably witnessed everything those pathetic excuses of scientists did to Jack, and others. She suddenly feels the need to rip apart the whole room. 

The terminal cemented Miranda’s theory of this place. All tests were conducted on other children first, and then on Jack if it was deemed safe enough to perform.

Jack shook her head. “This is bullshit. They weren’t experimenting on the other children for my safety!” 

Shepard reached out but stopped herself in the end. “You can’t help what they did to others.” 

Jack whirled around. “You don’t get it, Shepard. I survived this place because I was tougher than the rest. That’s who I am.”

“You are.” Jack found Miranda’s eyes sincere, and her chest rose up and down fast, as if on the verge of a panic attack that calmed under the vampire’s voice, slowly, steadily returning to normal. “You made it out alive and in the end that is all that matters. There’s no point in dwelling on it.” Shepard nodded gratefully at Miranda’s intervention and Jack was bolstered by the words. 

When Shepard and Jack went out of the room, that’s when the terminal chimed in one more time, with a single name that would haunt Miranda until she found the truth behind it.

“What about Mr. Lawson- if Subject Zero escapes-” the recording died before Miranda could hear more. Ice crackled beneath her and cold sweat dripped down her back at hearing her father’s name. Why in God’s name was he mentioned? How was involved in this project? Why? And that of all people it was Jack who was the main test subject- it made no sense. Why Jack? She shook herself out of her torpor, following her companions before they got suspicious. She would need to investigate extensively on this matter, as soon as possible.

On their way to Jack’s cells they met more Blood Pack and who seemed to be the leader, talking to someone named Aresh. The mystery of why they were here would be answered there. And indeed it did. This Aresh was waiting for them and as soon as they reached him in Jack’s old cell, the biotic pointed her gun at him. Miranda looked around and noticed that this was the cell she saw in those flashes, this was the desk Jack hid under, where she read Dracula, her own copy. Countless moments spent here, waiting, hoping for a chance to get out, her only anchor an old book. She wondered if Jack taught herself to read, like Miranda did. She was pulled back in the moment when Aresh spoke up and immediately, the vampire was irritated by his presence. Apparently Miranda had missed a chunk of conversation, but what he said next made her blood boil and probably Jack’s, hearing the biotic’s accelerated heartbeat. 

“I’m going to find out what they knew, how to unlock true biotic potential in humans. I’m restarting the Teltin facility.” 

She was focused on Jack while Shepard asked the man inane questions. Who cared why he wanted to do this, his reasons? He was completely insane. Jack was ready to end him right here and Miranda wanted to encourage it but of course, good-hearted Jane talked sense, again. Convinced the biotic that her past didn’t control her and in the end… Jack listened and holstered her gun. But Miranda wasn’t as merciful. She knew that, he’d been traumatized by what happened to him here, that’s why he was talking such nonsense. And yet, her body screamed to end the threat. What threat? This was no threat, just a broken boy with delusions of grandeur. But you never know, do you. Who’s to say he won’t succeed, who’s to say he wouldn’t be a threat at all? A threat to Jack. 

“Let’s go plant this bomb and get out of here.” Shepard’s voice barely reached her and she felt her claws extend, a mind of their own, ready to slit this pathetic thing’s throat. But a warm hand enclosed her forearm and she recognized Jack standing behind her. 

“He’s gonna burn in there when the whole place blows if he doesn’t get out anyway. Just leave him, who cares, he made his choice.” Jack leaned in, whispering in her ear. “Your claws, princess. Shepard might see them.” 

She stayed fixated on the man for a moment, slowly retracting her claws before turning away from Aresh with a sigh of resignation. “You’re right.”

Jack let out a small cackle, her eyes no longer so anguished, a hint of teasing in them. A weight had been lifted, though there was still much tension in her she apparently preferred to hide behind snide remarks. “Did you just admit I was right? Shepard did you hear? Mark that down.” 

Shepard smiled. “Oh, it’s already sent to the rest of the crew. Recorded and all.” 

Miranda tsked, walking out of this cell full of painful memories. Painful with just one small light in the form of a certain book. “Insufferable.” 

Her two annoyances followed her out, leaving the past and Aresh behind. “I’m gonna remind you of this every day cheerleader, you hear? Every. Day.” A groan echoed through the empty facility and she glanced one more time at the desk. 

“I suspected you would contact me soon.”

Her eyes burned through the holographic projection of the Illusive Man and his collected posture, like he knew what she’d seen, what she’d learned and was completely unconcerned by that fact. Arrogant. He could only act this way because solar systems stood between them. He forgot Miranda was aware of his location and if she wished, she could be there in a few days. Overconfidence would kill him. “Of course you did. You must’ve known that at some point I would find out. You knew when you gave me Jack’s dossier.” After Teltin, after turning that awful place to dust, Jack hadn’t even watched it happen, Miranda let Shepard talk in private with the biotic, opting to immediately confront Harper, before doubts ate at her and pulled her back. She’d find Jack once she dealt with this. 

“Yes. I prepared myself for this eventuality, though I didn’t expect you would react so… heatedly.” A small, barely perceptible smirk lifted the corner of his lips. “A vampire with a sense of justice? Or does it only ever happen when it concerns a certain someone?”

She ignored his attempt at raising her ire. “You’re not even trying to deny it.” She hissed through clenched teeth. 

He folded his hands, head high as if he was the one in control of the situation. Maybe he was and that made Miranda sick. She was sick of men thinking they could control her. “Why would I? It would be stupid of me to keep that from you longer and I’m sure you’ve heard enough at Teltin.” 

“I heard them talking like you didn’t know, I thought at first it was a rogue cell. And yet you just confirmed you did.” The spear drove home, and she saw him tense for a brief second, a crack in the armor. “You condoned it. And you probably worked with my father on this, didn’t you?” 

His fingers dug through the back of his hands. “Why would you even think that? Henry Lawson has funded many of our projects, yes, but he hasn’t had a hand in the organisation for years.” 

“You say it would be stupid to keep this from me longer and yet you just dig your grave. I heard the scientists, I heard them mention him. So for your sake, Harper, spit out the truth or I swear I will find you.” 

“You forget that I know everything about you, I know how to counter you, to neutralize you.” A reminder of the sword hanging above her head, like an owner dangling a threat in front of his dog to keep it in check. Infuriating. 

A sardonic smile appeared on her lips and The Illusive Man shifted in his seat. “Do you?” 

His eyes flashed with something like doubt. “This is childish, Miranda. If you really want to know, I saw potential in Teltin, potential for the advancement of humanity, to transcend. So I funded them, and kept the facility running. That is, until Subject Zero escaped-”

“Jack.” She cut him off. Jack wasn’t a subject, she won’t let the man at the origin of Teltin reduce her to one again. 

“Excuse me?”

“Her name is Jack. And those fundings you speak of, they were children.” 

He frowned. “Rejects, abandoned by their families, they served a greater purpose. A shame Jack” he emphasized the name as if to mock her, “turned out to be a failure, though we could still salvage her, with your help we could do great things, if only you just leashed those unruly emotions and fell back in line.” Back in line? Who did he think he was?

She bristled at the thought that Cerberus could get their hands on Jack again. “Don’t even think about it. Your little project is over, do you understand me? Move on, and turn your eyes away from her.”

“Why do you care so much about this convict? I knew you to be unscrupulous, uncaring. Never one to be controlled by passion, and yet you show so much rage at the fate of faceless children long dead. You of all people have no right to judge me.” 

“I never used people as my experiments, I never killed children in the name of some idiotic purpose.” How dare he compare himself to her? They both were different kinds of monsters, and Miranda preferred to be the one she was. 

“No, but you did much worse didn’t you? The depravity with which you enacted revenge or even just for pleasure-”

She cut him off, vicious as a viper's bite. “Don’t speak of what you don’t know you man-child. You think me tamed but that is your first mistake. I won’t waste anymore words on you, but I better receive information on what Henry was doing at Teltin, and don’t try to deny it. Just don’t. It won’t end well and you know it.” She doesn’t tell him that this is the one thing she won’t tolerate from him, that she was one step away from quitting, lest it gave him ideas.

“Don’t do anything foolish, Miranda. This organization needs you, but you need it just as much, don’t forget that. And don’t throw it away for a nobody like Jack.” He still thought he had power over her. Good, let him lower his guard, his fall will be all the more exquisite. “You will have your report, as a gesture of good will.” 

She scoffed and turned off the projection. Good will. A gesture to appease a riled up predator out of fear it would snap. So he still feared her. Excellent. 

She found Jack curled up on her bed down in engineering. She looked small, as small as the girl she saw during the intrusive telepathic link. 

“I’m done talking Shepard.” Came the biotic’s muffled voice. Miranda hesitated before sitting down on the bed by Jack’s legs. “Didn’t you fucking hear me-” Their eyes met and Jack sniffled, quickly wiping away the remnant of tears and once again the vampire’s heart bled. “Oh. What do you want?” 

“I… wanted to see how you were doing.” 

“Well you saw, now you can fuck off and go write a report or something.” 

Miranda sighed, tired at being an outlet for Jack’s storm of feelings. “Can we have a normal conversation? Can’t I inquire about your wellbeing after this whole… mess.”

“I don’t know. Are you going to crawl back to that dick?” Ah, so this was the problem. 

“I talked to him. Threatened him is maybe more accurate.” The anger in Jack’s faded, replaced by wonder as she sat up, her brown eyes reddened. “I didn’t know about this Jack, as I told you. There were traces in your dossier about Teltin but nothing as extensive as what we saw.” 

“So you’re gonna leave right?”

“I…” Could she leave? Was this an option? Oriana would be in danger if she did, and herself too. Not that she minded, but being brought down by a man such as The Illusive Man would be shameful. She guessed the only thing standing between her and death aside from her evident immortality and invulnerability, was pride. 

Jack scoffed derisively, turning her back on her. “Should’ve guessed as much.” 

“You need to understand-”

“Understand what? That you’re a loyal lapdog willing to do anything to please its master and turn a blind eye to anything if it meant it kept you warm and cozy?”

Miranda was old enough to know it would be an argument between deaf people if she rose to the bait of Jack’s resentment. Instead, she chose to let a silence linger before she spoke up, revealing, maybe more than she wanted, a part of her story. 

“The Illusive Man came to my castle twenty years ago.” She glanced down to where Jack was laying, back still to her, but from there she could see the biotic was listening. “He spent years hunting me down, or let’s say, the rumor of me. He’d been fascinated at the possibility that vampires were real, and he came prepared. Did his research on my kind, found every bit of information possible, weaknesses, strengths. I killed countless of his henchmen that came looking for me but he never gave up, sending them as fodder to trace me back to my homeland. And he succeeded. I underestimated him because he was a human, a mistake.” Slowly, Jack turned around. “He came with a proposition. Work for him and I’d have all the blood I needed, I wouldn’t need to worry about the next meal, about being found out, he would give me all the supplies and funding to conduct my research.”

Jack quipped in, curiosity winning over the silent treatment. “What research?”

“I was looking for a way to die. I told you I tried everything. So I turned to science, maybe I could find something in there.” Now that she thought about it, Harper probably had access to all that she found, more ammunition for him. It wouldn’t surprise her if he used her research for his own gain, and that… was worrying to say the least. Miranda didn’t care much for her kind but if he found more weaknesses to exploit, a way to exterminate them… it would be catastrophic. 

“Did you?”

“... Some promising leads, nothing concrete.” It was true. Most of her research was a dead end, some could lead to a breakthrough but Miranda hadn’t had time to keep to her work with the mission. Could it be that the Illusive Man wanted her away from it? No, now she was becoming overly paranoid. 

“So you still want to die.” 

“I… am not sure.” She blinked down at Jack, surprised by her own statement. “But this isn’t the subject. I was interested in what he had to say but was offended that he hunted me, that he had the audacity to even think he could blackmail me. Because he did. The extent of his search… Jack, he knows everything about me, my past, even things I forgot. He holds a sword over my head with my own forgotten memories. He knows my father, he could…” She shuddered. “He could send him on my trail. And Oriana could be in danger. All this could happen if I left. Do you understand now?” 

Jack sat up, staring right into Miranda’s eyes. “No, I don’t understand.”

Miranda shook her head. “Jack…” 

“I don’t understand because he’s just a man, hiding away in his compensation room-” Miranda snorted. “And you’re the most powerful person in this whole goddamn universe.”

“I’m not-”

“You are to me. Well, the most powerful, right after me, of course.” 

“Right. Of course, how could I compete?” They shared a smile, and the tension abated. “You never answered me.”

“You never asked.”

“How are you feeling? About all this? Learning that…”

“I feel fan-fucking-tastic. It’s great to know a bunch of kids died so I could be overpowered.” Her voice shook. “I… I don’t know how I should feel, cheerleader. I don’t feel guilty for surviving, I was the strongest, and I got out, they didn’t because they were weak. That they kept me alive doesn’t change that, I made it out on my own-” Tears welled up in her eyes and she angrily wiped them to no avail. “Because I was better, they tried to use me, to bring me down, to humiliate me-” Miranda felt this was no longer only about Teltin. “But I’m still here. I’m still here.” 

The dichotomy between them was so stark. The will to survive of someone who had every right to want to end it, who had the possibility to, and the desperation, the yearning for death of someone who could never achieve it. 

Miranda reached out, a hesitant hand raising, fingers grazing a tear-stained cheek. “Come here.”  She felt helpless and this was the only thing she found that could maybe calm Jack down. A goddamn hug, of all things. From her. How else do you comfort someone? Miranda was terrible with words anyway so she’d have to try the second thing she was terrible at: physical touch. Acting human was so confusing and required too much mental gymnastics better spent on something else. What did she know about comforting? When Ori cried about some boy or because she overcooked the rabbit, Miranda just sat there, all awkward and fidgeting, patting her sister on the back like a dog. Though it worked, it always made Oriana laugh, so she considered it a success. But she couldn’t do this with Jack. 

Jack frowned, turning her face away from the offered comfort. “I don’t need you to pity me, I don’t need hugs or comfort, I don-” Miranda took her in her arms, one hand at the back of a tattooed head, pulling her face in her neck, the other arm squeezing the biotic around the waist, bringing them closer, before she could add anything. She relished in the accompanying warmth. Jack was limp against her, and she could imagine her horrified expression until two thin arms closed around her, face burying deeper in Miranda’s neck as silent sobs shook her body.

How long had it been since Miranda hugged someone? How long had it been for Jack? It felt… natural. She wasn’t a physical person, she avoided contact, found it awkward even when someone shook her hand, but this… this felt just right. 

“This is so fucking embarassing. If you say one word, I’ll shove garlic down your throat.” Jack’s fingers dug into her back, like she was afraid Miranda would leave.

“We’ve proven that garlic doesn’t affect me.” 

“Yeah? We'll see how you fare with a few cloves in your mouth.” Miranda only chuckled in response and after some silence, Jack added, mumbling against her neck, “I’m ruining your perfect cerberus suit.” 

“Who cares, it’s not like I have only one.”

“Of course you have more, always perfectly prepared. You make me sick.” She said light-heartedly. Jack nuzzled in, closing her eyes. “You’re so cold.” 

“Mmh. Does it bother you?” Her cheek rested against Jack’s head. 

“No. It’s great.” There was no sarcasm in her tone. “I’m always so hot, this feels nice.” She was right about that, Jack was a real furnace.

“Your body temperature is appreciated.” 

“Christ, did you forget how to talk like a human or were you always like this?”

“I believe I was born this way.”

“Autistic bitch.” 

“Psychotic moron.”

“Cerberus princess.” 

“Tattooed freak.”

“Leech.” 

Miranda gasped dramatically. “How dare you?” 

“Sorry, did I offend your delicate sensibilities?” Jack pulled away from the hug, and Miranda almost followed, reaching to be this way just for a moment longer but stopped herself. It wouldn’t do to appear so desperate. One of the biotic’s hands stayed against Miranda’s hip, and she didn’t move, afraid to break the contact. “Okay now that we’ve been pussies all over each other, can we get back to you leaving cerberus.”

Miranda groaned. So stubborn, like a bull. “I told you-”

“I know. And I told you, you’re a powerful bitch. If anyone can protect herself and your sister it’s you. So what are you worried about? Is it because of your research? Or because you won’t have your steady supply of blood?” Miranda started to say something, but Jack cut her off. “Because if blood is the problem, then just take a bite out of me.” Horror seeped through her face, clear as day. “We already know how crazy you are for my blood, and I’d be lying if I wasn’t curious about how it felt, so… I can just become your personal blood bag, here problem solved now tell that prick to go fuck himself in front of that giant sun he loves so much.”

Miranda just stared at her, horrified by the notion of feeding on Jack, or any member of the crew. But especially Jack. So many things could go wrong, Horizon proved it. “You can’t be serious.” She stood up, and started to pace. “This is… no you’re out of your mind, you don’t even know what you’re asking.”

“Uh yeah, I just did.” Jack said with a smirk and her carelessness only angered Miranda. 

She whirled around, pointing a finger at Jack. “Do not play dumb with me right now. Did Horizon teach you nothing?!” 

The biotic rolled her eyes. Apparently Miranda was the only one who took this situation seriously. “And did Illium teach you anything? You’re so fucking terrified of slipping up you don’t even notice you have more control than you think. You… I don’t know, adapted, and when you smelled my blood, you didn’t go on a frenzy again. So what could go wrong?”

“Literally everything!” Miranda screeched, she felt so out of depth, Jack didn’t understand what she was asking, the very thought of feeding on her made her fangs extend painfully. So how would she react to tasting Jack’s blood if the mere notion of it already had an effect on her? There was too much risk. “I don’t even know how I would react. I could tear out your throat in my trance, drink too much until you die, crush you with my strength, just tear you to pieces if you told me to stop and I wouldn’t even notice! I beg you to take this seriously!” 

Jack’s proposition just reminded her how hungry she was. When was the last time she fed? Three… four weeks ago? Yes, she hadn’t fed since Niket. And now, the hunger seemed to be growing exponentially, like it was seeking Jack’s blood, awakened by what she asked. It was almost painful. A hand snatched her wrist as she paced and she was pulled down in one swift move. Surprised the vampire let out an uncharacteristic yelp as she fell into Jack’s lap, hands clutching on tattooed shoulders. 

“What is wrong with you?!”

Jack simply slid a hand on the back of Miranda’s neck, a firm grip that cut through the haze of her panic and awakened a more primal urge than hunger, that made her squeeze her thighs together at the strength. She had to stifle a moan when the biotic forced her face down against her now exposed neck. She could pull away and Jack wouldn’t be able to do anything, but it was too late, she was too close to a tantalizing pulsing vein, calling to her. And even then, Jack’s control over her made her weak, weaker than she’d ever been. 

“You’re panicking and overthinking. Just do it, cheerleader. I know you want to and I also know you’re a stubborn idiot and will torture yourself until you eventually break. And correct me if I’m wrong but that would be pretty fucking bad.” Curse her for talking sense. 

Miranda gulped, eyes laser-focused on Jack’s pulse, ears picking up the sound of a racing heart and a river of blood. She licked her lips, struggling against Jack’s grip, still trying to stay away from what she had so desperately wanted since Horizon. 

“Jack…” her voice came out broken, a tiny whimper and she heard Jack exhale harshly, her free hand coming to clutch the vampire’s thigh in a tight grip, nails digging in unbreakable skin. “This is not a good idea. I don’t know how I’ll react, I could- I could kill you. I don’t want to kill you.” She finally found an anchor in this miserable galaxy, some life back into her dead spirit, she couldn’t lose her. Not like this. 

“You won’t.” She was so resolute in her words, so trusting. 

“You can’t know that.”

“I do. Look, I- I trust you, alright? And you have to trust me to bring you back when it’s too much.” The hand on her thigh slid up to her face, thumb softly caressing her cheekbone, a softness she hadn’t known Jack capable of. Their eyes met and there was no fear to be found in biotic’s eyes, only determination and sincerity. “For once in your life, Miranda, let go.” 

Miranda closed her eyes for a moment, all the lives she took flashing in her mind, some she had loved once. But Jack… Jack was different. This would be different. She nodded and turned her gaze back to the tantalizing neck, muscle straining against skin. She felt Jack tense beneath her when her breath hit her skin and when she nosed at the vein she was ready to bite, goosebump following. It was then that Miranda remembered Jack’s nightmares of needles pricking at her skin in sickly white labs under the scrutinizing stares of so-called doctors who only saw her as a test subject. 

“It’ll hurt for just a second. And then you’ll feel only pleasure.” She smiled when red appeared under ink. Unlike a simple vampire, the bite of an Elder was an aphrodisiac meant to calm the victim and render them helpless. “But Jack, promise me to stop me if I go too far. You have to bring me back if I take too much, do you understand?” She received a nod. “No, I need you to say it.” 

“I promise. You gotta trust me back, princess.” 

I do, god I do. What madness. “Nod when you’re ready, and I’ll start.” 

After a few seconds of tense silence, filled with the sound of the biotic’s beating heart, pumping fast with anticipation, Jack nodded. And Miranda bit. 

Pure bliss, ambrosia hitting her tongue and she barely heard Jack’s hiss turning into a low moan. Her eyes snapped open, pupils dilated to their fullest and she pinned Jack down on the bed at the first drop, laying on her as she drank like a dehydrated man that spent days in the desert. When a hand slid on her hip, she growled and pinned it next to Jack’s head, lips never leaving her neck. This… this was the sweetest and purest blood she ever drank. She never tasted such rich flavors, and she knew then she could never go back to a lesser type. In one drop, she became addicted and needed more and more. 

Miranda moaned and whined against Jack’s neck, blood spilling from her lips as she drank greedily and with abandon. Every drop wasted was agony. She was lost in it, a starved beast growling and snapping at anyone who would dare interrupt her meal. She only noticed her hips grinding down on Jack’s thigh when the latter raised it, hitting just right and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Yes, yes she remembered how it used to feel, drinking while fucking, how good it was, how powerful, what a time that was and now… now again she could experience it. She rolled her hips harder against Jack’s thigh, groaning against the bleeding wound when it hit her clit just right and she could feel how desperately wet she was. She hadn’t felt like this in so long, already at the club it was hard to rein herself in. 

Jack’s hand slipped free when her own slid down a naked torso, caressing the skin and the ridges of ribs. Oh the biotic’s gasps were as divine as her blood. 

“Fuck, cheerleader…” Jack’s words were heavy, hot against her ear and her hands grabbed Miranda’s ass in a possessive grip, guiding the movement of her hips. “This is… okay, right?”

How sweet of her to ask for consent even when Miranda was so clearly for it. When she was taking and taking without asking- stop this. She nodded eagerly, feeling herself pulse against Jack’s strong thigh but knew this wouldn’t be enough for a release. She needed more of her, more of her blood, more of her flesh, she needed to consume her wholly-

What are you doing?

She had no idea, but she didn’t feel like stopping. This felt too good, finally life was breathed back into her bones, who was she to stop? However did she find the strength to walk away from her life of depravity, as Harper said? The chains Miranda binded herself with were always so heavy, so constricting. Why did she ever imprison herself like that? 

She faintly heard Jack slurring, “Man this feels great…” followed by, “I’m so fucking lucky.”

Her tongue lapped at the wound, seeking more and more as the edges of her vision grew dim and her mind… what… 

Miranda gasped, awakening in an unfamiliar place. “What…?” Her eyes searched wildly for any sign of Jack, of the Normandy where she was not a minute ago only to find cold and blinding white walls. “What is this place?” She jumped back when two men in white coats appeared, ready to pounce but they just passed by her like they weren’t seeing her, busy conversing. 

“Subject Zero has taken well to the new treatment.” 

“How many did we lose?”

“A mere trifle, we still have enough supplies.” 

No. No. How could this be? Surely this couldn’t be… Teltin? Was she in Teltin as it was fifteen years ago? She was drinking Jack’s blood and now…? Memories? Were those memories triggered by the blood? Sometimes, when she drank from humans she had flashes of their lives but mostly incomprehensible, fast and blurry. She never dwelled on it but these were vivid, real, like she was there. 

“I need to get out.” She couldn’t be here. This was Jack’s. She had no right to witness this. “How do I get out?” 

A small hand slipped through hers and she tensed. Miranda glanced down. The hand tugged, forcing her to follow and only then could she catch a glimpse of a shaved head, the round face of a child and… brown eyes. Brown eyes she now knew so well, those little specks of gold in them.

“... Jack?”

Chapter Text

Miranda was led through the walls of Jack’s memories. She was certain that’s where she was now, there was no other logical- logical - nothing here was logical. Wherever she was, right now her body was still with Jack and drinking from her. She needed to get out before she killed the biotic, but this… apparition? She would call it an apparition for now, it was the only person in here that saw her and could touch her. Of course, being who she was instead of panicking she immediately set out to test the boundaries of this place, if she saw it as an experiment, she could focus and think, theorize and find a solution. 

First she found that she could touch objects within the line of her sight and the child’s. But if she tried to open a door she wasn’t meant to… Jack, for she was certain this was her, Jack would tug her back and prevent her from opening it. The walls were also as real as the material world, she could not go through them, but she could go through the people present here. Theory number one: 

Time travel. Miranda crumpled that theory in her hands and threw it into the trash. 

Theory number two: 

She could only access memories of what the real Jack had witnessed and experienced. And the apparition was… that would make this Jack, maybe, the inner child of the Jack she knew. A fragment of her subconscious that broke away as a mean to protect Jack from trauma, buried and forgotten in her deepest memories. 

This theory, Miranda decided, was the most likely and straying from Jack would either be impossible or she would get lost, this recollection falling apart, leaving her stranded in the biotic’s mind without any means of getting out. Could this result in brain death? Well, she’d rather not find out if she could die this way, what if she became some sort of ghost in Jack’s mind forever haunting her? Preposterous and yet she was not keen on testing this. So she decided to let the child lead her through the maze, maybe this was the only way of finding the exit.

This Jack, she learned, was not very talkative. Mute would be more likely, as she was not answering any of Miranda’s questions, only glaring at her with those angry eyes before marching forth as if the vampire was bothering and purposefully hindering her progress. How rude. Some things never changed. Since her arrival, she had yet to witness any sort of recollection except for the two scientists she saw at the beginning and was wondering if all she would ever do here was walk through this never-ending gloomy corridor. That’s also something Miranda noticed. She arrived in a pristine white room, almost blinding but the more they walked the darker it became, colorless, an oppressive atmosphere that made her shudder with apprehension and uneasiness. And it was cold, terribly cold. Miranda could not normally feel it, but this was infiltrating her very being. Was this the depiction of Jack’s mind? Corridors and doors leading to memories with the occasional stray apparition strolling out? Maybe the closed doors were the events Jack locked away and the apparitions were unwanted reminders breaking out of the rooms. Meaning the child had not been entirely forgotten. More unsettling was the place as a whole, the corridors, for there were multiple, each starting at the room she arrived in, like a crossroad, branching into the farthest reaches of Jack’s mind. One was Teltin, Miranda recognized it from their mission. Others she wasn’t sure, though there was the one opposite to Teltin that reminded her of the Normandy. 

After what felt like hours, god she hoped it was not hours, Jack stopped in front of a door and stared up at Miranda, frowning, her tiny hand squeezing down on hers. Anger might’ve been the primary emotion on her face but it was just a mask to hide her fear.

“Do you want me to open the door?” She received a tiny, careful nod in answer. How could anyone want to hurt such a tiny being? She crouched beside Jack so they could be at eye-level and softened her face as much as she was able. Not an easy task. “Will witnessing whatever you want me to witness lead me out of here?” Jack’s eyes darted away in doubt, her free hand picking at her hospital gown, before she fixed her gaze on Miranda, giving the vampire a firm nod. Adorable. So adorable Miranda decided not to call out the child on the obvious lie. The poor thing probably had no idea how to lead her out of here and was instinctually doing whatever she was meant to do. Well, not like Miranda had any choice but do this. “Very well.” 

A biting wind crashed against her as she opened the door and entered the memory. It was unbelievably cold. Sterile. Impersonal.

“Welcome, Jennifer.  This is your new home.” A little girl, younger than the Jack that was now hiding behind her legs, tiny hands clutching her thigh. No more than two, just a toddler. Jennifer… was that Jack’s real name? “And with a new home comes a new life,” The man kneeling in front of Jennifer had his lips stretched in a parody of a reassuring smile, entirely too unnatural and fake, but the top of his face was blurred, like Jack had erased it from her mind, “You will need a new name. What do you think about Zero? Very nice, isn’t it?”

The little girl was looking at him, confused and scared, eyes darting wildly around the room and tensing against another man’s hands holding her shoulders behind her. His face, unlike the other one, was entirely blurred. Miranda wondered what it meant. The kneeling one lost his smile, replaced by contempt when Jennifer started to sniffle. “Good girls don’t whine.” He hissed and the little one startled, trying hard to keep tears in. Always so strong, even at such a young age. 

Swine. She hadn’t noticed the step she took, ready to rip that man’s face off, until little Jack pulled her back, shaking her head. Right. There was nothing Miranda could do against a memory. 

“Take her to her room, Jensen.” Jensen. I will remember this name.  That was the only thing she could do, mark down names. “And no straying. Prep her for the first exam.” 

Jack led her out. The memory was over and the door closed behind them. There was a sick feeling in her stomach, a feeling of wrongness. This… Jensen. “Who was he? Jensen? Do you remember?”

Miranda looked down when silence answered her and the tiny hand crushed hers. The expression that contorted Jack’s face, pure rage, told her enough. She didn’t wish to harm Jack’s inner child more than it already was, so she squeezed back in a grip that wanted to be reassuring, adding with a quiet and soft voice, “Shall we move on?” Something told her this one, like her Jack, wasn’t keen on being prodded with too many personal questions. 

Little Jack nodded resolutely, marching forward like a blazing storm.

They continued their walk and Miranda took note of the mark of a door on the wall, black, like it burned on it. She observed more of those marks on the way. Could it be that these memories had been completely erased? Was there only this one memory of when Jack was so young? How old would she be in the next?

Jack pointed at a door at the far end of the corridor. “Next one?” The child nodded and this time it was Miranda who led her there, standing in front of her protectively. The kid was a guide through all this but she didn’t seem inclined to open any doors, hiding behind the vampire like when she opened the first one, seeking comfort without asking. Apparition or not, representation of Jack’s psyche or not, this was still a child, no matter how brave or strong she was trying to be. And Miranda may not be a people’s person, but she knew how to take care of a child, she had raised Oriana, she would protect this one too.

The door gave a view of a moderately large library with four rows of shelves filled with books on various domains, from astronomy to anthropology and medicine. Though the library did not hold the cozy atmosphere she liked to have in her own. It was still the same sterile environment as the rest of what she saw in Teltin with Jack and the previous memory, white shelves and walls, no decoration, no life. If Miranda compared this library to her own, the two were day and night. Well, hers also occupied a whole castle wing, bookshelves made of the finest wood, carved by artists, warm lights, a fireplace, leather seats and paintings of various provenance and styles, nothing to do with this one.

The sound of a door echoed throughout the room and the pitter patter of small bare feet hit the ground. Little Jack tugged her hand and pointed at a much older version than the first memories, most likely around eight years old if Miranda had to guess. This Jack was skinnier, her head shaven and the back of her neck was tattooed with a 0. Odd, Miranda never saw this one, did Jack cover it? 

The child looked around, searching for any sign of life, her brown eyes dimmed but there was a certain fire behind them, the spark of rebellion as she sneaked past guards and doctors to access this place. She had a book in her hands that she hastily replaced in an empty spot before curiously walking through the library, in search of another one. Ah, so Jack was a regular little thief, Miranda thought fondly. You couldn’t chain down the natural curiosity of a child even in a place like this. Miranda wondered if she knew how to read or if she was simply fascinated by the books. 

She watched as the child stopped in front of a shelf, hand slowly reaching for one particular book. The little Jack by her side balanced herself back and forth on her feet, and Miranda noted the excitement written on her face. That’s when she saw it, the cover of her own copy of Dracula. Bram’s first one. This was the moment Miranda and Jack first met, indirectly and who knew they would later find each other and share a bond. The question remained, why was her book here? How? 

Miranda perched herself behind the child, watching with interest as Jack held the book and opened it with a breath of wonder, her eyes finding a bit more light as she saw the first page after the one with Bram’s autograph: a drawing of Dracula himself, long dark hair cape covering his body with bats flying around and out of it and a stare that spelled death. Miranda had never opened the book beyond the page with Bram’s handwriting, so she never even saw this but she swore she was never this dramatic and she certainly was a decent host when the man knocked on her door. She could have simply sent him on his way but instead offered him food and shelter from the storm, answered his inane questions, though more out of curiosity than simple hospitality. And that was how Bram depicted her? If he was still alive she would have a few words with the imp. 

The door opened again behind them and Jack startled, closing the book and hiding it beneath her shirt before running away from the approaching footsteps, hiding under a table. Miranda and little Jack followed, never seeing who came in, only hearing their voices. 

“Mr. Lawson sent new instructions.” There it was. Miranda knew they would eventually hear from him. “He wants all data on Subject Zero’s blood and its properties.”

“Why is he even interested in this?” A question that Miranda kept asking herself. What did Jack’s blood have anything of interest for her father? What was his goal here?

“Don’t ask me, I don’t question the will of this man, he… unsettles me. Have you seen the way his eyes glow?” Henry came here personally? Or did they meet with him outside? Only more questions than answers. “And anyway, with all the children he provides we better do what he wants or see this project shut down.” So he was the one providing them with test subjects. How very like him. Her father never regarded life as anything but a means to an end, Miranda witnessed, during her time with him, what he did to so called test subjects in the name of science and his own advancement. These moments were one of the few things she still remembered from that time. 

“I hear he’s looking for-” Miranda didn’t have time to hear the rest as memory Jack sneaked past the doctors and out of the room with the book. The memory collapsed around her, indicating that even if she stayed in there to hear the rest, it would be impossible as Jack never heard it, so she let herself be guided back outside. 

The vampire cursed under her breath. So close to an answer. At least she knew Henry was looking for something in this experiment, something in Jack’s blood. A tug on her hand made her look down on little Jack’s worried face. The child was… worried for her? 

Miranda placed a hand on the child’s head, softly caressing the stubble there. “I’m alright.” Then she asked with a little smile on her face, “This is where you got your hands on my book, hm? Did you like it?” Miranda knew the answer of course, but she wanted to ask Jack questions, to give her a sense of normalcy in this place, to show her that Miranda, despite being here against her will, was acknowledging her existence. The vampire couldn’t imagine how lonely and terrifying it was for her here. Jack’s cheshire grin lit the whole dark corridor, her eyes glinting with mischief and she nodded earnestly. It made Miranda’s own smile grow, genuine. “Well, I’m glad it’s in good hands. You keep it close, alright? Take care of it for me.” Another nod, with a determined frown. How sweet. Miranda didn’t think she would ever get a word from this one, if this was her Jack’s inner child, then mutism might be a representation of the biotic’s trauma. 

Miranda slipped her hand back in the girl’s. There was no time to waste, as her very real, very alive Jack might be in danger the longer she stayed here. “Come along, let’s find our way out of here.”

Miranda recognized the cell as soon as she stepped in. It was the same one they’d seen Aresh in. Jack’s cell. Though in a better state than in recent events, small bed right against the one-way mirror, a small shelf on the opposite and the infamous desk on the left, the desk that was used as Jack’s cover, a little haven in this wasteland. She found her under it, sifting through the pages of Dracula, though she didn’t seem to be reading it. Without turning away from the scene, Miranda asked little Jack beside her, “You didn’t know how to read yet?” From the corner of her eyes, she saw the child shake her head. “I doubt those people would give the children here any semblance of education, you weren’t meant to leave this place after all it would’ve been a waste of time and resources.” Jack stayed silent and Miranda realized her words were a bit harsh, the girl knew that already she didn’t need a reminder. “That was a bit rude, wasn’t it?” Jack huffed, puffing her cheeks and glaring at Miranda who had to contain a smile. In everything the girl did, she could see Jack so clearly, that glare, she was often the recipient of it back on the Normandy, even after she and the biotic put their differences aside. It was good to have something familiar. “Don’t be mad now, I apologize. All I meant to say is that I’m curious on how and when you learned how to read. It’s not an easy feat for a child, but you’re a smart one aren’t you?” A smug smile replaced the scowl before it was quickly wiped away at the sound of the door handle moving.  

Jack jerked her head towards the door, showing that Miranda had to watch whoever was coming. From the way the child’s eyes darkened and her hands shook, the vampire could guess that this was once again, not a pleasant memory.

The door squeaked open and the blurry face of man appeared. “Hello, Zero. You know the drill. Let’s get to it, shall we?” His voice grated on Miranda’s nerves, and even though she couldn’t see the sick smile he had on his face, she could hear it. That same feeling of wrongness as before appeared. Jensen . 

Her ears perked up when Jack’s voice came from under the desk, a small mutter, barely audible, but clear as day for Miranda’s surdevelopped senses. “...Jack.” 

“What was that?” From where Miranda was standing, in the middle of the cell, she could only glimpse at Jack’s legs, curling up, crawling further back under the desk. Jensen entered the room in full, walking slowly to the desk and crouching. Jack was trapped. “Oh? What do you have here?” His question was met with silence but his fake cheeriness didn’t lose its edge. “You can tell me, Zero. I can keep a secret.” That last bit made Miranda’s stomach churn. 

“...it’s a book.” Jack’s voice was so small, scratchy, like she wasn’t used to talking.

“Mmh mmh, I can see that. Did you steal it from the library?” 

Jack hurriedly scrambled closer to the man in outrage, Miranda could finally see her face. Again, older than the last memory. Sunken eyes and cheeks, not the state a child should be in. “I didn’t steal it! No one was reading it!” 

Jensen raised his hands in a placating gesture. “Ah, steal is a strong word. You borrowed it?” Jack nodded firmly. “But do you even know how to read?” 

“I…” Jack looked ashamed, her eyes lowering to the floor. “No…”

“That’s okay, there’s no shame in it. It’s our own fault really, I pushed for some education here but the higher-ups refused.” Liar. Miranda could smell a liar from miles away. This was only a way to gain Jack’s trust. “Would you like me to teach you?”

Say no. You have to say no. Miranda knew these types all too well, the greedy men who found children to be an easy target to satiate their twisted desires. And Jack, poor abandoned Jack with her unreadable book and isolation, was the perfect quarry. To Miranda’s great chagrin, the child’s eyes lit up. “You would?!” 

“Why yes, you just have to say the word and in a matter of weeks, you’ll be able to read… what is it?” He took the book from Jack’s hands who let it go reluctantly and turned it around. “Dracula. A classic, you have good tastes.” 

Little Jack buried her face in Miranda’s leg, unwilling to watch. But the vampire’s eyes burned the back of Jensen’s head with an ire hotter than the flames that killed her. The one thing Jack found comfort in, an escape, held a deeper trauma than she could’ve imagined. 

Miranda noticed the tell-tale signs of the memory collapsing, frayed edges, walls cracking, furniture disappearing as if crumbling to dust. She put one hand on Little Jack’s shoulders. “It’s time.” But the child didn’t move, only shook her head. “The memory is collapsing, darling.” A nod. Did she need Miranda to stay in this one? “It’s not over, is it?” A shake of her head. 

The memory faded to black, reconstructing again around them in the same cell they were in before. Jack seated at her desk, hunched over the book and Jensen behind her, his hands steepled together. “Very good. And what does this say?” 

“V-...vampire.” She struggled to read the word, the pronunciation a bit off. 

“That’s right. Dracula is a vampire, a terrible beast that feeds on the blood of innocent victims.” The gall, talking about innocent victims. Miranda wished she could rip his throat out and feed him his own tongue. 

“I wish I could do that…” Jack said quietly, but Jensen didn’t pay attention to it and clapped his hands together, startling the girl. 

“Well, that concludes our lesson. You did well, Zero.” He pulled Jack’s chair away from the desk and gestured to the bed. The child was frozen on her seat, fist twisting the fabric of her pants, sweat dripping down her forehead. “Are you going to make me wait? Everything has a price, Zero. You know the price for lessons, you have to pay now. We discussed this already.”

Jack bit her lip until blood spilled out and Miranda slowly made her way to the door. No. No she wouldn’t watch this. If she couldn’t protect this Jack, then she would protect the little one that had to witness her trauma all over again. “I don’t want to…” The small and broken voice, shaking with fear, cleaved her heart in two. This was only a memory, there was nothing Miranda could do and it killed her. 

Jensen, his façade now gone, angrily took Jack by her shoulders and threw her on the bed. “This isn’t how this works, Zero. Bad girls don’t get to learn, do you understand? You wouldn’t work for free either, would you? So don’t be an ungrateful little brat.” The sound of a zipper being pulled down was Miranda’s clue to get the hell out of here. 

She lifted little Jack in her arms, holding her closely, a hand behind her head, rushed and kicked the exit door of the memory opened, hastily closing it behind her. They were back in the dark corridor but the vampire didn’t let go of the child, the little thing was shaking like a leaf, her skinny arms wrapped around Miranda’s neck and her hands gripping the back of her suit. 

She could feel the tears hitting her neck. “Shh, it’s okay. He’s gone. He won’t hurt you.” Miranda’s fangs hurt, “I’m sorry you went through this. No child should ever be a victim to these horrors. But you know what?” Jack’s teary face pulled away from her neck, staring at Miranda with wet eyes, her chin wobbling as she tried to hold more. “You survived. You were strong and you pushed through, you lived. And now you help save the galaxy. Well, you don’t see it that way but in its essence, that’s what you’re doing, even if you don’t want to admit it.” Miranda softly wiped away the child’s tears. She remembered an old saying that an acquaintance once said to her, not very appropriate for children but… well this was Jack, swearing was a second nature. “Don’t let the bastards grind you down.” Jack’s lips stretched into a small smile, and then a giggle. Comforting a child was always easier than an adult, Miranda found. She had a much easier time with Oriana when she was still a kid, same with Niket. Ori always said she had a motherly instinct, deeply contrasting with her lack of social capabilities. Though she didn’t think she would apply this particular skill in these circumstances. “A great saying, I think. You can use it, just be sure to quote me on this, yes?” She said teasingly. 

Jack’s face tilted when her eyes caught the sight of poking fangs. And like her Jack, she let her curiosity guide her, one finger poking at the teeth similar to how the biotic had examined them one night in the mess hall. “Careful, those are very sharp. But I’m sure you know, being a Dracula expert.” After a few seconds of careful observation, Jack nodded, satisfied before letting her head fall against Miranda’s shoulder who readjusted the child in her arms. “You don’t want to walk anymore, do you?” A head shake. Ironic that children flocked to a monster like her. “Well. How can I say no to you. Where shall we go next?” Jack pointed at the same door they came out of. “Darling, I don’t think this is a good idea-” A little hand tugged on her suit and she looked down onto the girl. She nodded, defiant and pointed insistently at the door. Miranda sighed and walked grudgingly to the door. “Stubborn… always so stubborn.” she muttered under her breath. 

When Miranda opened the door, she braced herself for more atrocities but instead found Jack, a bloodied shiv in her hands and Jensen on the floor, pants down, hands clutching at his crotch. As bloody as the shiv. Jack had fought back. She looked older now too, maybe thirteen, so this had been going on for a while. Until she was strong enough to do something about it. Don’t let the bastards grind you down . Pride filled Miranda’s chest. 

Jensen whimpered pathetically on the floor. “You little bitch- you’ll pay for that-” 

Jack answered with a sinister smile. “Step one foot in my room again and I’ll fucking slit your throat.” Ah, and she had learned swearing in the meantime too. “You’re lucky I can’t kill you yet, asshat. Now fuck off, run and whine and don’t forget your dick on the way out.” 

Jensen struggled on his feet, stumbling towards the door, his face streaked with tears. The suffering of sick men never got old. He passed through them and out the door, little Jack sticking out her tongue at him. “You’ll pay, Zero! You won’t get away with this!” 

“Yap yap yap.” Jack answered sardonically, throwing the shiv on the floor before sitting down at her desk and opening the book. A grin, full of teeth appeared on her face, gazing down at the Dracula drawing. Miranda, little Jack safe in her arms, approached the desk and looked over the biotic’s shoulder. “Ha, he’d be so proud.” She was, she really was. Jack pulled a sheet of paper out and scribbled on it. 

“Did you really have this on your to-do list? Do you even have a to-do list?”

“I have now.”

1.Kill Jensen. (Haha dickless Jensen).

2.See the sky. 

And circled in red, 3. Meet Dracula and ask him to turn me into a cool vampire. 

Oh. With her free hand, Miranda covered her lips, closing her eyes. If only this version of Jack knew she almost managed to do all three. A little hand fell on her cheek and she opened her eyes to gaze down at the Jack in her arms, and forced herself to smile reassuringly though it turned to be more of a twisted grimace. The biotic had hoped for vampirism as an escape, but she had no idea. Miranda wondered if she still wished for it or if this was just the warped dreams of a trapped girl desiring for life to be more than it was. “Lead me to the next one.” 

The next few memories were nothing but acts of barbarism, cruel and twisted. Children being killed during organized fights, some of the doctors passing money between them, discreetly. Jack standing over the corpse of one of the subjects, his skull smashed into a pulp, leaving nothing but brain matter on the floor. Jack with a blush on her cheeks and blissed out smile as she ripped apart another kid, not hesitating after the first beating she got from the guards for daring to question why she had to do this, relishing in having any form of power in a life where she had no control. 

Experiments done in the name of humanity’s advancement, Jack strapped to that awful chair they saw, screaming herself raw as needles pierced her skin over and over, liquid eezo seeping in her veins, glowing and changing her from the inside out. It was always the same, the scientists would come into Jack’s room, but never Jensen, not anymore, and would bring her to this operation table in a hospital gown, the same the apparition was wearing. They would strap her there and discuss between them the process they would go through today, never addressing Jack, never looking at her, as if she didn’t exist, seeing her as what she was : a test subject. But in the girl’s eyes, swimming alongside the fear, and then swallowing it when the first needle poked, was the simmering rage and hatred she had seen when they first met on Purgatory, the kind Miranda had felt in the dungeons of the Inquisition, the one that consumed her on the pyre and the one that never left her once she woke up again. Hatred so deep and vicious it punctured and shattered the very being to mold it into something that knew no fear and no suffering. Jack’s screams were not of pain but of fury, a frenzied beast full of defiance against the fate bestowed on her. The scientists never paid her any mind and it made Miranda’s blood boil. The advancement of humanity, what a joke. The first time the Illusive Man said those words to her she had laughed in his face; why would she give a damn about humanity’s progress? In retrospect, she should’ve paid more attention, if she had, maybe… maybe Teltin never would have happened. But empathy was never one of her traits, she realized that if she had heard of Teltin back then, before meeting Jack, she would’ve shrugged and gotten back to work. The fate of a few mortal children was of no consequence to her existence. What a hypocrite she was, spilling moral lessons when she herself had none. Hiding behind the excuse of never using live experiments she lied to herself, thinking she was righteous in her anger. No, Miranda only ever cared about Teltin because of Jack. She was the same wretched creature she’d always been, it had been foolish to think otherwise. 

“Date: January 12, 2174. Subject: Zero. Injecting virus C-55.” A virus? Why would they inject their prized subject with a virus? “If everything goes according to our other experiments, Subject Zero’s eezo will assimilate the virus and make it a dormant agent.” The scientist brought the syringe to Jack’s arm who struggled against her bonds. The needle punctured the skin. Little Jack in her arms watched the memory diligently and Miranda approached, walking round until she was by the scientist’s side, studying the virus making its way into Jack’s veins, dark and almost… alive. The scream, this one of pure agony, pierced her ear and she flinched, her head ringing until the child in her arms covered the vampire’s ears with her hands. Miranda blinked, so Jack’s inner child wasn’t completely buried, she too observed from behind the scenes if she knew this weakness. “Experiment successful. Avery, contact Mr. Lawson, notify him of our progress. I’m sure he’ll be pleased.” Avery. Jensen. Avery. Jensen. 

Henry. Again. Everywhere. There was a virus in Jack’s blood? Dormant? No, she would’ve tasted it on the first drop. Normally she could even smell diseases but if it was dormant, that wasn’t possible. However, there was no way it could’ve bypassed her taste buds. The only success here was that Jack hadn’t died right on the spot, whatever that virus was. She’d never heard of C-55, a creation no doubt, one made by her father. For what purpose, that remained to be answered. She could never escape him could she? Even Jack got entangled with him now, indirectly. He never ceased to interfere in Miranda’s life, his hands always around her neck like a dog collar. 

The tied down Jack cackled, one would think she had gone mad, but her eyes were clearer than they’d ever been and it struck Miranda how much of herself she saw in the biotic. It’s the only moment, throughout all the memories, that the doctors paid attention to her, startled, the blurry faces fixated on Jack. “I’ll get out.” the teen blurted out, voice raw and broken from the screams. “I’ll find a way. And when I do, none of you will escape alive- you hear me you fucks?! I’ll slaughter every last one of you with the power YOU GAVE ME! ”

Miranda watched with rapt attention the clenched jaw, the burning eyes and the muscles straining in Jack’s neck, fighting against her restraints and for a moment, as she blinked, just for one fleeting moment, the room turned the red and orange hue of fire, the doctors became a screaming mob spewing hate and the table became a pyre. 

“I’ll come back, I will. I’ll find a way. And when I do you better pray to your god that I won’t find you.” 

Miranda gasped, stumbling and blinking herself back into the moment. The memory collapsed and another reformed, they were back in Jack’s cell. The walls were covered in bloody markings and she found the girl kneeling, furiously writing with her own blood from a seeping wound on her wrist. 

My name is Jack, my name is Jack, Jack, Jack, Jack- 

Unlike the other memories, this one was not in the cell, the arena or the operation room. It took place in the whole facility. Chaos reigning, panic latching into each and every person present, doctors, guards. Biotics flying around, destroying everything in their path. Orders shouted above the cacophony of screams, contain the subjects, put out the fire, save the data, find Zero- Miranda walked through the chaos, little Jack holding firmly onto her, the child had not let go since that terrible memory. She stopped when she recognised the moment they saw in the recording back on Pragia. 

“Security Officer Zemki, Teltin facility. The subjects are out of their cells! They’re tearing the place up!” The guard, in the flesh this time, spoke in a frenzy into the terminal. “Subject Zero is going to get loose. I need permission to terminate- I repeat, I need permission to terminate!” He brought his hand to his ear and answered to someone, “Understood. I’ll begin the-” 

A flash of grey clothes and wild brown eyes ran past Miranda and she followed the trailblaze to find Officer Zemki with a hole in his chest and Jack standing over his crumbled form with a bloodied arm, looking down on him like he was nothing but a cockroach. 

“Z-Zero-” he choked on his own blood. “P-please- I’m sorry-”

“I told you I’d find a way.” Jack turned, leaving the officer to die and ran like the wind, a toothy grin on her face and the vampire followed. 

The next few minutes she was witness to Jack’s raw power, the early days of what would become one of the most powerful biotics in the galaxy. And what a sight it was. Even this young she unleashed her attacks with precision and devastating power, crushing anyone that tried to stop her, be it doctors or other rebelling children, she spared no one and she did it all with delight written all over her face. The first time Jack tasted freedom, colored in red. A flash of memory replaced the current one, like in the previous one, a recollection that came from Miranda’s own mind. Just a split second, enough to see a tree with swinging bodies and herself in the place of Jack, arms open, relishing in the carnage. She too had tasted the same freedom. She too had become addicted to it. 

She was brought back in the moment by Jack’s rageful voice. “JENSEN!” Miranda followed behind, stepping onto dismembered limbs and destroyed furniture. “Come out you dickless son of a bitch! You don’t think I’m leaving without your head do you?” And like a predator, Jack turned her head at the slightest noise a man just made when trying to slip away. 

Miranda saw him too, crawling in a dark corridor, weeping and falling over himself and down on the bloodied floor, staining his white coat red. Jack advanced slowly, methodically, she knew he wouldn’t be able to escape, she could take her time to enjoy watching him fail.

“How does it feel to be helpless?” Jack stepped on his lower back and pushed down. He flailed miserably, like a fish out of water. “To be humiliated? Do you like it?” When he gave no answer except a pitiful whimper, Jack grabbed his arm and broke it backward. His scream filled the eerie silence that now occupied Teltin. “I asked you a question, pig.” 

Jensen sniffled and gulped, snot and tears trickling down his face. Miranda, at the biotic’s side, observed and little Jack glared at him from her arms. For a moment his eyes flickered from Jack to her left, like he’d seen them standing over the biotic’s shoulder. “I… Zero-” 

Jack broke his leg next, a howl accompanying the sinister crack. “Jack.” 

“J-J…”

“J-J-” She mocked, imitating the man. “JACK!” 

He nodded frantically. “Y-yes… Jack… Jack don’t… don’t be rash. We… I taught you to read- right? I helped you- I only asked for… a small fee-” he had a desperate smile on his face, trying, no doubt, to coax Jack into sparing him. A small fee. Reducing what he did to a small fee. That was… sick beyond anything Miranda had ever seen. Had he no shame? At all? 

“Uh?” Jack tilted her head, blinking. “A small… fee?” Her right eye twitched. “Asked?” She knelt and pulled on his hair, lifting Jensen’s head so she could look at him straight in the eyes. “The first time, I begged you not to. I said no. And all the times after, I said no again and again but you, you sick fuck, you never listened. You didn’t ask, you forced, you took. And now.” She lifted his head back until his chest lifted as well, her fist glowing blue. And then she smashed it on the floor. Again, “I take-” and again, “my life-”, and again, “BACK.” 

Jack was breathing hard, hand still in Jensen’s now broken skull, eyes wild. “I’m strong…” she whispered. “I’m strong.” She rose, head held high and turned, towards the exit. So close to see the sky. 

Go on, Jack. Show them. 

At the doors, Jack stopped beside the body of a guard. He was breathing. “Mh. Still alive.” She slapped his face, once, twice. “Wakey wakey.” The guard’s eyes snapped open, he panicked, trying to get away but he was trapped between Jack and the wall. “You and I, we’re going on a little adventure.” 

Miranda gazed at the stormy sky alongside Jack who breathed an air she never consumed before. “I made it…” Miranda glanced at the biotic and saw her lifting the Dracula copy to the sky, a boisterous laugh resounding in the jungle. “I made it!” She dragged the guard she had fetched in the facility to the lone shuttle and threw him in, following suit. “Make it fly. You know how to do that, don’t you? You better, otherwise you’re no use to me.” 

The vampire watched the shuttle taking off, the memory already collapsing on itself. Jack was right. She was strong. If anyone could have made it out of here, it was her, may she never doubt it. The child in her arms tugged on her suit, pointing back towards the facility. They still had things to see. And she hoped time moved differently in here, if… if she killed Jack- No. She just said it. Jack was strong, she could push Miranda back if it came to that. Enough dawdling, all she could do was trust in Jack’s capabilities and keep moving forward until she found a way back, and so she stepped once again through yet another door. 

Miranda covered her eyes as soon as they crossed the threshold. The same blinding light that she saw when she first arrived. Little Jack had led her back to the crossroads and as before, the two scientists still roamed, alongside other faceless beings in dirty rags, some in guard uniforms, the purgatory ones. So they were done with the first branch and its multiple missing doors. So many things burnt out, so many things Miranda didn’t see. Maybe it was for the best. 

“Where to next, Jack?” The girl pointed to the corridor left of the Teltin one. And on they went. But just before entering, from the corner of her eye she saw a dark and white cerberus suit, wandering. Was that- but she hadn’t had the time to truly analyze who it was or what it meant if this was who she thought, before the crossroads disappeared behind, leaving them in a corridor similar to the first one. But in place of gloomy walls and shadows, this one was in ruin, like an abandoned building and flickering lights hung above them. It was hot, unbearably hot, like a fire was burning beneath. She was not very comfortable with that idea so she wasted no time in stepping through the first door, Jack still safely in her arms, attached to her like a barnacle on a ship’s hull. 

The next dozen memories started right after escaping Teltin, when Jack joined the batarian slavers. It was then Miranda realized little Jack truly had no idea where she was guiding the vampire, she just led her through the unburnt doors with no clue what it hid behind. Miranda didn’t know if it was useful to hide the child’s eyes considering she was part of Jack, that she lived this too through the biotic but she did it anyway and left the room as soon as she could. Was there no end to this senseless cruelty? Miranda already had a low opinion of most species, but batarians hit a new low. How old was Jack when they used her body, drugged her? Fifteen, sixteen? And when she helped them smuggle slaves from system to system? This part of the biotic’s life ended like the other, with a massacre and glorious vengeance. 

And then the cycle began again. But this time, Jack was in control. She wasn’t letting anyone get the upper hand, always coming out on top. Her pirate days were… not lighter, but it was an improvement on some points. She had a crew, you wouldn’t call them friends, Jack didn’t do friends, not with them. But colleagues. And those days were filled with meaningless sex with strangers or her crew, alcohol and drugs of all kinds. She never overdosed, never was hungover, a result of Teltin’s experiments, of course. Miranda followed the red thread of Jack’s life through these events and witnessed the biotic’s lowest of lows. She was barely twenty, in these memories, high on the freedom she finally obtained, uncaring of any consequences. It kept going this way, Jack going from gangs to gangs, discarding people the way you’d do dirty clothes. And then the cult. Shaving her head, sharing a story with a man that bordered on love, though she doubted Jack would call it that. She thought she might feel jealousy at this, but she only felt relief that the biotic found some solace, even if just for a while. 

Then, Miranda saw Jack’s assault on a Cerberus facility, she went to exact justice on one of the doctors responsible for Teltin; she learned it was Avery, now going under the name of Dr. Angersol. She delighted in Harper’s anger at Jack’s dismissal and her challenge. The students, Rasa and that vile mistake Kai Leng. Miranda saw it all. 

Finally, more recently, Purgatory, her capture by the Blue Suns. Almost no doors were present, as Jack’s time there was mostly spent in cryo. But a few remained. Jack challenging other inmates, beating some bloody, killing others. Among one of the memories, the most gut wrenching yet, maybe because this one, Miranda couldn’t leave. She tried, but the door was locked, kicking it even with all her strength yielded nothing. So she knelt on the bathroom’s dirty floor, back to the scene and brought little Jack against her, making sure the child’s face was hidden in her chest and covered the girl’s ears, shielding her. Miranda had to shield her and she cursed her own hearing. Fury rose in her each time she heard Jack’s pained groans, the grunts of the mercenaries that had cornered her. Fury for every second she was reminded of what happened to Oriana, for every second of Jack’s torment. After a few excruciating minutes, that had to be even more unbearable to the other woman, the door clicked open and Miranda rushed outside. She couldn’t pause. She couldn’t process what she heard and forged her path ahead. She had to go back to Jack. She had to watch a few more memories of Purgatory. Just a few. 

Jack standing over a pile of corpses. The men that raped her, dismembered, lifeless eyes. Good. It was nothing less than they deserved. And soon after, the cryo. Miranda knew the next part of the story, she knew where she had to go. 

This corridor, like she thought earlier, was similar in style to those of the Normandy. But it wasn’t just a corridor, it was the ship. There were no doors, no burning marks. And no one either. It was… cozy, warm. Not the hellish fire in the second corridor, but the warmth after a cold night out, when you slipped under heated blankets. Jack’s time in the Normandy… was this how it was for her? The biotic’s mind never felt lighter than here. 

Little Jack looked around curiously, apparently she was as puzzled as Miranda. No guiding this time, but the vampire knew her way around the ship, so she went where she thought she might find Jack. Engineering would be the safest bet but since she was in the command center, she decided to go to the cockpit first. Miranda heard that Jack liked to annoy Joker in her spare time, much like a little sister. She would know. 

“And what does this button do?” 

Joker slapped Jack’s hand away. “Don’t touch that! Do you want to crash us in a moon?!” 

Jack snickered, turning the seat round and round. “Been there, done that.” She flicked open a panel with a black button inside and hovered it with her finger, smirking at Joker who tried to bat her arm away. 

“I would advise against this course of action, Jack, or I’ll have to notify the Commander and XO.” 

Jack rolled her eyes and sagged back in her seat. “EDI, you need to loosen up.”

“I am an AI, I cannot loosen up.” 

“Not with these shackles you can’t.” Jack sighed. “I’m fucking bored.” 

“Remind me how old you are again.” Joker grumbled. “Why don’t you go bother Miranda, I hear you two are boooondiiiiing.” He finished in a sing song voice and Miranda too rolled her eyes, a common affliction where their pilot was concerned. 

Jack’s eyes flashed dark. “Yeah? Keep your pervy little thoughts to yourself, I know what you’re thinking and I will shatter your glass bones if I hear one more word.” 

Miranda chuckled and decided to let the memory play, leaving behind a shaking Joker that knew better than to get on the biotic’s nerves, and took the direction of the mess hall. There she found Jack again, and Zaeed, beers in hand and a deck of cards on the table. 

“Nice one kid. You might actually be decent enough to beat Lawson in poker.” Was Miranda a topic of conversation for every member of this crew? She hardly was that important. 

Jack took a sip of her beer. “Who says I want to beat the cheerleader at poker?” 

“It’s written all over your face. She cleaned you good, didn’t she?” Miranda remembered that night. Shepard had begged her to come play with them and she begrudgingly accepted. She may not be an expert on emotion, but to compensate for this, she had observed, throughout the centuries, a myriad of people. Their habits, what made them tick, the way they moved their limbs, the small tells, all this was something she could study and assimilate to behaviors. And the Normandy crew was no exception. She knew everything, from Zaeed’s clicking teeth when he had a good hand, to Shepard’s breathing switching from her mouth to her nose when she was bluffing. But Jack was the worst, and that night was probably the first time she played poker. Miranda had not hesitated to exploit her weaknesses, for they were still nothing but colleagues that despised each other. “She’s unreadable, a true block of ice that one.” An apt comparison. 

“She’s so fucking annoying.” Jack slapped her cards on the table. “Always acting so high and mighty like she’s above us. That stick up her ass is showing at the back of her throat-” Miranda pulled a face at that and little Jack snorted. “And I’m gonna take it out and beat her with it.” Christ. She knew the biotic didn’t spare her any fondness at that time, but it was still a shock to hear the way she would speak about Miranda. A little… funny, she had to admit. Jack sure was creative. 

There were a few more memories, of Kasumi and Jack drinking together, sharing stories about heists, and this time Miranda did feel a small, very small, trickle of jealousy when she saw Kasumi easily coax a smile out of Jack. There was also Garrus showing the biotic a new shotgun and how to properly clean it, begging Jack not to touch his precious calibrations. More memories of Zaeed and his wise old man advice, these Miranda loved to watch. Despite Jack’s prickly attitude she could see how much she valued the mercenary. Next, were conversations with Shepard that revealed some of Jack’s past, of what Miranda had now seen, how the Commander gained little by little the convict’s trust, pushing through her reluctance. Jack reading Dracula. Jack writing poetry. Miranda kept that information tucked away safely. 

And memories of her. Of the time they spent together in the Normandy, from the small talks in the mess hall before Jack discovered her identity, always during night cycle, gossiping about the crew until they inevitably remembered they were supposed to hate each other and snapped back to reality. To the beginning of their mutual respect turned friendship and in these, little Jack seemed the happiest, her head laying heavy on Miranda’s chest as she watched the scenes. She didn’t feel like leaving these memories, they were a nice change from everything else they’d seen. To know that the Normandy was a safe place for the biotic, that she had gained the trust of Jack’s inner child and… Jack too. Did she deserve that? Miranda wasn’t sure. 

There was one memory that struck her. Jack alone on her bed, with a notebook and pencil. Miranda approached slowly bending to see what was on the page and gasped. It was her. A gorgeous drawing. Jack had told her she drew but this was… the skill it took to draw in such a realistic way… Miranda blinked, biting her lip. Jack had drawn her. She took time and patience to draw her . She didn’t know how to feel about this. 

Nor had she time to ponder, for the child tugged on her suit again and her eyes bore into blue ones, passing a message. “It’s over, isn’t it?” Jack nodded. “Do you know where the exit is?” She nodded again. “Alright darling, take me there.” For the first time since that second memory, Jack jumped from her arms and took her hand, before running at full speed, dragging Miranda along.

There was a door in the middle of the crossroads that wasn’t there before. 

“Is that it?” Jack nodded and she didn’t let go when Miranda stepped towards the door. “I need to go. Jack is waiting and she may be in danger.” But the child only stared at the floor, unshed tears shining in her eyes. Miranda knelt in front of her and lifted her face gently. “I can’t bring you with me, darling.” Jack rushed into the vampire’s arms, making her huff at the collision. The child buried her face in Miranda’s chest, squeezing hard. She returned the embrace and let her cheek rest against a shaved head. “One day, when she’s ready, you’ll be able to leave. But for now, you have to stay strong, like you always did and wait. It may take some time, but I know she’ll get there. You’ll be okay. But you need to let me go.”

A few beats of silence passed and then Jack pulled her arms away and stepped back, looking up at Miranda with fierce eyes and the vampire gave her an encouraging smile before standing back up and opening the door. As she faced the end of her trip, she turned back around and gave Jack one last look. “I know we’ll meet again.” And with a heavy heart and mind, she walked through the door. 

With a gasp like she was coming back up for air, Miranda tore herself away from Jack’s neck, tripping back and away from the bed. She was back. Miranda licked her lips of the last of the blood. Jack. Was Jack okay? 

“What…” The biotic perched herself on her elbows and blinked at the vampire. “I didn’t tell you to stop.”

Oh thank god. Miranda’s theory was correct, time went forward differently. She was still reeling from everything she saw, everything she learned. And then something struck her. Something so utterly impossible it froze her right where stood. It couldn’t be.

“Normandy to Miranda-”

It was gone. And suddenly, Miranda felt herself drowning. “I- I can’t-” Oh god, what was happening to her. This couldn’t be right, there had to be a mistake. Miranda could feel the tears building and she desperately pressed the palm of her hands against her eyes. No, she wouldn’t let them, she wouldn’t. The storm raging inside banged against the walls of her mind and body, destroying everything in their wake. The memories she witnessed, all the pain, all the sorrow, the betrayals mixed with everything Jack made her feel from lust to… affection, care and- and the hunger fading from her stomach. The never-fulfilled hunger, deep and ravenous that she carried since she was reborn… just… gone? She never thought there would be an end to it, never truly believed the fairy tales of Elders having a destined one that would rebuild the puzzle that was an Elder’s soul. She read about it, heard about it from others, that only Elders were cursed with eternal hunger and unexplainable emptiness, forever wandering in search of the missing piece. Nonsense, Miranda thought. There was no plausible explanation for such a thing to occur, nothing on the brain that indicated the presence of some sort of link, no proof an Elder or anyone had souls. So this… couldn’t be happening. It went against everything Miranda drilled in her mind, turning to dust her decades of begrudging acceptance towards the fact that she would live a cursed existence for eternity. 

Hands shaking and throat closing she still managed to stumble to Jack, grabbing the side of the woman’s neck, staring at the bleeding wound. “The- the bite… I need to heal it-” She felt one bloody tear slip and she wiped it hastily before Jack could see, lowering her lips, the tip of her tongue tracing the small punctures until they closed, goosebumps following the path and Jack choked, surprised catching Miranda’s wrist before she could pull away again. “I need t-to go-” Another tear. Everything was coming back up. Centuries of repression, feelings she buried, walls she built, all crumbling down, spiraling. She never felt so out of control, like the floor was falling from under her and she had nothing to cling to. And amidst all this turbulence, relief. Relief for she finally felt whole. She couldn’t even believe it, couldn’t enjoy it, refused to. “I’m not hungry…” she breathed out to herself. 

Jack blinked. “What?” Silence. “Talk to me.” A warm hand fell softly on her cheek, bringing her back in focus. “You’re scaring the shit out of me-” Jack lost her balance and caught herself on Miranda’s shoulders. “Wow, okay. You better catch me if I faint-”

Miranda had a hand on Jack’s chest, to keep her at bay, away from the storm. “You need to eat-”

“Not before you tell me what’s happening. You’re- crying.” She finished with a breath. And that’s when Miranda noticed the dam had broken before she could repair it. 

Panicked, she pawed at her eyes and cheeks. “No- no no no-” Her hands were wet with blood. She couldn’t stop- a sob tore through, and despite not needing to breath, she felt like she was choking- clawing at her throat- she didn’t want to see them again, she didn’t want to see the blood on her hands-

“Stop-” Jack grabbed her wrists. “Stop that. Look at me."

She did. Their eyes met but Miranda turned her gaze away, horrified that Jack had to see this mortifying spectacle. “Don’t- don’t look. Please don’t.” 

“Miri.” Miranda’s breath caught at the nickname. The one that was only ever used by one person. It sounded so right on her lips. In her voice. Jack took her by the chin, with a delicateness so unlike her, blood dripping down on ink. Blue melted in brown, breaths colliding and the world stood still. “You look like a painting…” 

The vampire’s atrophied heart stuttered, pushing for an escape out of her chest. She blinked and her body took action. Their lips met in an ecstatic collision and Miranda’s hands gripped the side of Jack’s face like she would disappear the moment she let go. She moaned when a tongue traced her lips and she opened them to welcome it, so warm against her own. Jack tasted of freedom and life, so powerful and unbending, possessing and conquering. One of the biotic’s hands took her cheek, uncaring of the blood while the other clutched at her waist, roughly bringing Miranda closer, slamming into warm skin as she deepened the kiss. 

It wasn’t sweet, it wasn’t slow or soft. It was a kiss of pure passion, desperate and cannibalistic in its savagery. They devoured each other, the restraint they had shown in the weeks they bonded, gone and broken. They danced clumsily across the room, pushing away furniture, pinning the other against the walls in quick succession, Miranda then Jack then Miranda again without ever leaving each other’s lips.

And it felt so unbelievably good it couldn’t be real. When Miranda’s back met the wall again, when Jack’s moans echoed with her own, she remembered she couldn’t allow this. She couldn’t let herself fall and bring Jack down with her. 

In between kisses, in the few moments they had away from the other, panting heavily, Miranda managed to speak, “We can’t-” another kiss interrupted her, god those lips, “Jack, we can’t-” again and again, “do this-”

“Don’t fucking-” God but was Jack starved, like Miranda gave her her hunger. “Care-” Her fingers came up to hold the vampire’s jaw, pulling away just enough to swipe a greedy thumb across Miranda’s lips, whose knees quaked under the intensity of the gesture. “You taste so fucking good… so soft-” And she dove back, crashing her lips against Miranda’s. Her hands roamed the vampire’s body ferociously and Miranda could only arch against the touch, body begging for more. These hands felt like they belonged there. 

This was wrong on so many levels. Miranda had seen Jack’s deepest buried memories, traumas that should’ve been left alone and private, she had witnessed the biotic at her lowest, most vulnerable state. She knew more about Jack than anyone and Jack didn’t have an inkling of what went on.  And the fact that Miranda was a miserable creature that should’ve died long ago, so very much older than Jack… How could she kiss her like she had a right to? 

Jack wouldn’t stop. So Miranda had to. For her sake. She would hate herself for this but this was the only way for her to get away long enough before she gave up and surrendered to her emotions. 

With both hands, she pushed Jack away from her, using her strength just enough for the biotic to slide a few meters away. The shock and hurt she saw in glistening brown eyes cut her deep and she immediately regretted her actions, wanting to run to Jack, to take her back in her arms and apologize. But she held herself back. They… weren’t meant to be, not even for one night. No matter what her body, what her so-called soul cried at her. Jack had a whole life ahead of her, finally free and Miranda had lived long enough. She had to detach herself from her desires, take back control of herself.

“I…” Miranda bit the inside of her cheek, the pain bolstering her, making her stand firm. “This can’t happen. We… it’s impossible, Jack.” 

Rage replaced the shock, but pain was still there, raw and pulsing like an angry wound. “Fuck you.” Miranda didn’t bother hiding her flinch. “Get the fuck out. Take your bullshit excuses and leave.” 

She nodded and felt something piercing her heart. The stab almost made her fall to her knees but she managed to walk away, even as her mind screamed at her to turn back and fix this. “Jack, I-” She didn’t have anything to say, an apology sounded shallow and self-centered.

She heard a broken whisper, “Just leave. Please.” She spared Jack one last glance only to see her body coiled, eyes closed tightly. 

This… this was for the best. Miranda had to believe that, or she would inevitably fall apart. The last thing she heard from Jack was a bitter and scornful insult, “Coward.”

Chapter Text

You look like a painting. What the fuck. And she called her Miri. Miri. That wasn’t how you talked to a potential lay plan. Was Miranda just that for Jack? A potential fuck? No. Nope. Not going there. Not after this whole mess. All she wanted to do right now was get drunk and erase the thoughts of plush soft lips, breathy moans, slitted pupils blown wide with lust, how good she tasted, and the weight of her atop Jack when she drank, tongue on her neck. And the way the cheerleader pulsed against her thigh, uncharacteristically hot and most assuredly wet under her suit- Jack jumped out of her bed like molten lava fell on her face. She needed a cold shower or someone to fuck, anyone that wasn’t Miranda- but that didn’t feel right. Just the thought of having someone else beneath her, someone that wasn’t Miranda, made her stomach sick and her chest ache with that same pain always hitting her when the vampire was far. And everytime she asked Chakwas, all she got was ‘there’s nothing wrong with you, Jack.’ Well obviously there was! This wasn’t normal and it certainly wasn’t pleasant! 

Why was this affecting her so much? Why couldn’t she rid her brain of Miranda, no matter how much she tried? All she wanted was… her. Her and nobody else and fuck did it hurt when she pulled away from the kiss. Physically, emotionally… it was all a goddamn mess. 

“I’m not hungry…” 

The words kept turning around in Jack’s head, searching for a meaning. Was this why Miranda broke down? Was it something else? And the tears… the vampire looked so frightened and horrified but Jack had never seen a more beautiful sight. Tragic, but beautiful. The kind that made her want to write poetry-

A deafening sound of metal erupted when her fist connected with the wall leaving a dent behind. Jack screamed with anger, punching the same place over and over again. Fuck that. Fuck Miranda for worming her way into her brain and leaving when it pleased her, without a care for how Jack felt. She didn’t need this. What she needed after dwelling in her lair for twenty four hours straight was a bottle of whiskey. Miranda could find another fucking fool to indulge her, Jack was… done. She was done. Yes. She wasn’t going to let herself be swung around by the whims of an old vampire. So what if Miranda’s rare smile, little fang poking out, made Jack’s heart race? What if her hands itched to be on pale skin, to hold any part of her available? What if Miranda’s suave voice relaxed her? What if she liked hearing the woman talk hours on end about some scientific theory? What if Jack liked to observe her little quirks, the way her fingers taped against her arm when she was annoyed, the way her face relaxed, frown disappearing, when Jack came into view or how her ears twitched constantly, seeking all the sounds she was able to hear? And her eyes… glowing blue crystals, how they softened when Jack called her Miri. 

Well. It didn’t matter. It didn’t matter because Jack was done.  

With a gasp, she clutched her chest as cold sweat dripped down her forehead, bending forward at the sudden sharp pain. Piercing, like a knife driven in by a vengeful hand. “This…” she hissed, leaning against the cold wall. “Needs to fucking stop.”

Pain subsiding, Jack stumbled her way up the engineering deck to the third. When she arrived, she unconsciously walked towards the cheerleader’s office before noticing where she was going and making a sharp turn back towards her true destination: the bar. Kasumi’s room, whatever, the thief was on some heist mission with Shepard so the coast was clear.

“Hey kid. New look?”

Or not. Zaeed gestured at the tight black shirt she was wearing. “I like a new style every now and then.” Jack held back a groan and slumped in a seat next to Zaeed who nursed a glass of whiskey. “Pour me some of that.” 

“Troubles?” He asked, sliding a half full glass to Jack.

The biotic shrugged despondent and knocked the drink back in one go. “Everything’s dandy, can’t a girl get shit-faced for no reason?”

“Sure, if said girl doesn’t have a suspicious bruised fist and bad acting.” 

She hated how observant Zaeed was. Pushing his shoulder half-heartedly, Jack reached for the bottle again. 

“Y’know. Lawson hasn’t been seen outside her office since yesterday.” He said, twirling the liquid in his glass like he knew more than anyone. Yeah, that sounded like Miranda alright. Shutting herself up in there when things got complicated, just like last time. Though Jack could admit this one was her fault.

“So what? She never leaves that place unless there’s an emergency.” 

“C’mon, since you two started hooking up-”

Jack pinched her nose, taking another sip of the burning liquid. More. She needed a lot more. “We’re not hooking up-”

“She’s been way more social. I mean, social is a big word. But we see more of her around the ship. Like… a weird ghost hanging behind your shoulder, but still. More than we ever did. Hell she even graces us with her presence when we eat in the mess hall.” He pauses, then adds, “Only when you’re there though.” 

“Where are you going with this?”

“She was with you yesterday, she’s barred herself in her office and you’re here, getting drunk.” 

“How do you know so much anyway? You’re as cooped up in your den as she is in her office.” 

“You kids are goddamn loud, that’s how. So, you wanna talk about what went on? Or you just wanna drown yourself in that bottle- Jesus Christ leave me some…” 

Jack hesitated. On the one hand, she really really wanted to forget that kiss ever happened. And on the other… It was easy to talk with Zaeed, she’d spent a lot of time with the old merc and he just had a way about him that made Jack not feel so exposed when she opened up, like it was… equal. And he never judged her, never sprung morals, only just listened, nodding and occasionally throwing some wise old counsel in there. She looked down in her drink, sighing. “She keeps pushing me away and it pisses me off. Sending signals and then just…” she snapped her fingers. “Vanishing when things get too- I don’t know, serious.” 

Zaeed hummed. “Reminds me of someone.” 

“The fuck does that mean?” Jack refilled her glass and knocked back the content, she didn’t let him answer her question, she knew exactly what he was talking about and didn’t want to elaborate on the many similarities between her and Miranda. This wasn’t the point of this bar. “It just- I don’t like how she makes me feel.”

“How does she make you feel?”

“All… peaceful and… calm, my mind is just. I don’t know, quiet- the kind of stupid feelings that gets you vulnerable enough to either be betrayed or killed.” 

Zaeed gave her a shit-eating grin. The kind that meant he got exactly what he wanted from her. “Ah, youth.” 

She narrowed her eyes at him, debating on whether she should pluck out his glass eye and use it as an ice cube for her whiskey, or just keep on drinking. “Okay I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I came here to get drunk, and forget about the mistress of evil over there. Whatever happened down in engineering is done and over.” 

With a secretive smirk, Zaeed took the bottle from her and poured the last of it in his glass. “Sure, whatever you say kid.” 

Frowning at the empty bottle, Jack jumped behind the bar to fish another one. She wasn’t even buzzed yet. “And I told you to stop calling me kid.” she grumbled. 

“You’re all kids to me on this ship. Except Samara. Now that’s… that’s a woman.” He had a dreamy look on his face and Jack wondered if the rising disgust was what children felt when they heard their parents gushing about each other.

Nose scrunched, she started mixing herself a drink with whatever they had, anything would do as long as it got her where she wanted. “What, even Miranda?” 

Zaeed scratched his chin pensively. “Now that you mention it, nah. There’s something about her that screams ‘old’. It’s weird. But I guess that’s the fucked up upbringing.” 

Jack snorted, mostly to rid herself of the unease that statement brought. Zaeed knew more than he was letting on, she was sure of it. “Flattering.” 

After a few beats of silence, Zaeed spoke again. “Cut Lawson some slack. I don’t know what happened, but if she closed herself up in there, she probably doesn’t feel much better than you.”

“I’m feeling good, thanks. And why the fuck should I care. Why do you?”

“You can hide, but it’s clear as day this thing is tearing you up.” Jack averted her gaze, turning her face away from Zaeed. “And I care because this is like watching old telenovas after a long day at work. I don’t want my show cancelled.” 

Jack chose not to answer because what could she say? That Zaeed was right? Perish the thought. But he was. Fuck him, he was right. This whole situation had her stomach in knots and her skin itchy. Just as she was about to say something completely unrelated to the current topic, the doors to the bar opened and in came;

“Oh oh. Here comes Cerberus’ poster boy.” Jack started with a flat tone, not bothering to take her eyes off the drink she was making. “This party just reached another level of fun.”

“You’re like a cerberus magnet.” Zaeed commented, not giving Jacob the time of the day. 

There’s only one cerberus I want in my bed right now and it’s not the self-righteous prick looking at me like I killed his whole family. Jack thought. 

“Look, Jack.” Jacob took a step forward, standing in the middle of the room, back ramrod and Jack rolled her eyes. Was it a prerequisite in Cerberus to have a stick up your ass, or was it only the ones on the Normandy? “You need to put some distance between you and Miranda.”

Zaeed knocked his whiskey back, making a face. This was going to turn sour. 

Jack’s eye ticked and she slowly put down the shaker, raising her head to finally look at the Cerberus agent. “Sorry, I didn’t quite catch that. You’re talking to me?” 

“Obviously. I’m not saying this to antagonize you, I’m just looking out for my partner.” 

Jack’s fingers twitched around the shaker and she threw her head back, laughing. “Your partner?!” This… this made her stomach churn with violent possessiveness. His partner? His ? Miranda couldn’t give two shits about this moron. “Then why don’t you fuck off and go talk to the cheerleader about it, uh? As far as I’m concerned, she’s put enough distance.” She added bitterly. “Not that it concerns you.” 

“It does. You’re dragging her down.” Really, Jack wasn’t looking for a fight when she came up here, she just wanted a fucking drink. In peace. With no one to bother her. Zaeed, she could accept his presence, she enjoyed it even so she’ll make do with that. But Jacob? Coming in here, taunting her with the woman that she wanted to forget just for a bit? Now… now that was taking it a bit too far and she found that she actually really wanted a fight. She was pent up, ever since the kiss and an outlet for all this energy was exactly what she needed right now and that simpering dog gave it to her on a platter. 

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me. You’re making her slip, she’s making mistakes, putting herself in danger for someone like you. Compromising her position.” 

Jack snapped, slamming her hands down on the counter. “Shut your fucking mouth, talking like you know her.” Just the way he was talking about Miranda, like he was entitled to her, was enough for Jack’s blood to boil from 0 to 100° in a millisecond. 

Jacob didn’t flinch, his face stayed impassible, unimpressed and it only raised Jack’s ire. “And you do?”

“I sure do pretty boy.” She jumped from behind the bar in one smooth movement, slowly walking towards Jacob. “More than you will ever know.” She hissed, a vicious grin on her face and Jacob flinched back this time. “And that eats you right up, doesn’t it? To know that she’ll never give a single flying fuck about you? That she spends so much of her precious time with the freak convict? Oh it must kill you.” The more Jack talked and mocked, the more Jacob’s face morphed into a mask of anger. “You don’t care about her, or what she’s doing. Admit it, you just pretend because you wanna get your dick wet.” 

The punch made Jack stumble a few steps back. She brought a hand to her jaw, rubbing what would soon become a bruise. Jacob stood there horrified at his actions but the spark of anger in his eyes didn’t go out and Zaeed quietly poured the drink Jack was making minutes ago, watching with rapt attention. 

The biotic cackled, breaking the heavy silence that fell on the room. She swayed, the buzz of alcohol getting to her and the heat rose in her. “You know, I’ve been waiting to beat the shit out of a Cerberus asshole. You’ll do just fine.”

Miranda’s eyes stayed stuck to her data-pad screen, skimming over words without reading them. She hadn’t left her office since running from Jack. Jack… her tongue could still taste the rich blood, warm and sweet like she never had before. Not even during the lavish banquets thrown by Elisabeth Bathory, where only the purest and most noble bloods were allowed to grace the table, had she ever drank something so invigorating. She knew then that she could never go back to blood bags or any kind of blood that wasn’t Jack’s, knew that she was addicted the moment the first drop fell on her tongue. It had spread a heat within her that expanded in her whole body, and was still, hours later, present. Most unsettling, what she had thought maybe was just a result of psychosis after entering Jack’s mind, was that her hunger still had not manifested. It was already alarming that she could feel satiated right after drinking from the biotic, for it had never happened before, but that it still hadn’t come back… This couldn’t mean… no. She refused to believe it. She would not fall for fairy tales written by desperate creatures in search of a cure for their curse. She had abandoned that hope long before, when decades upon decades passed without finding this so called destined one. Miranda wasn’t about to believe it now. It would only be a matter of time before starvation knocked on her door again and would prove that she was right. 

She blinked, trying to focus again on a boring report but her mind wandered again and again like madness spreading, on everything that occurred down in engineering. The memories, those dreadful memories… intruding on them like she had a right to. Without Jack’s consent, which had been stripped from her so many times during her life… how was she any better than those worthless beings. How could she have allowed this to happen? Her who always had a perfect and precise control of her telepathic abilities? To lose control in such a fashion, to be reduced once again to that newborn who had no inkling of what her powers were, of how dangerous they were if left unchecked… She remembered a piece of her time with Henry, when he had once brought test subjects to her, for training, he said. She used her hypnosis on them, still a fawn learning to walk, and lobotomized most of them with her lack of control. How disappointed her father had been. Miranda winced. Even after centuries, the way he had looked down on her still made her feel like a hopeless little girl, only living to earn his approval. Since that moment, Miranda had studied everything she could on the mind, how it worked, how far the boundaries could be pushed. And with decades of training she mastered her telepathic abilities, she became an expert. She prided herself on the very known fact, that she was among the best telepaths in vampire society, if not the best. And then Jack appeared, and somehow, that pride had been wounded. Twice now she had lost control of her abilities, violating Jack’s mind. How could she face her again, knowing everything the biotic kept to herself? How could she ever talk to Jack again, look her in the eye and wonder when the other shoe would drop, when would she learn that Miranda had trespassed her most secret memories, without authorization? The guilt, the immense guilt Miranda felt gnawed at her. It was all her fault, she had failed where she was supposed to excel and dragged Jack down with her. And the biotic didn’t even know. When… hopefully if, she ever came upon the knowledge of what Miranda witnessed, she would surely reject the vampire- well. Miranda might’ve done that job all by herself. 

Her heart seized when she recalled the kiss and the whirlwind of emotions she had felt then rose up in her again. Since… her , and even then, Miranda had never felt such passion. Jack’s lips against her, her tongue, the way the biotic’s hands roamed over her body, it all had been so powerful and devastating. The desire to devour, to possess, the ache between her legs just thinking about it… she wanted Jack, wholly and completely, she needed her in ways that made her question her own sanity. Miranda craved for Jack’s lean body to dominate her entirely, she wanted to feel calloused hands on her throat, on her breasts, her belly, between her legs, anywhere and everywhere. She wanted to gaze up at brown eyes, so intense it could burn a hole in her chest, while fingers dug in her thigh, maintaining her in place as Jack’s other hand would pound mercilessly- Miranda gasped, closing her thighs around her hand in a vice grip, catching herself in a moment of unrestrained pleasure. She stopped before she could attempt anything and placed back the treacherous hand on her desk. She hadn’t even noticed it sliding down, trapped in her own thoughts. One more proof that control left her whenever she was around Jack, or even thought about her. This couldn’t be allowed to continue. She couldn’t let these feelings take over and blind her. Not that it would be a problem any longer, she had ruined their fragile bond. And hurt Jack in the process. Another book on her pile of guilt, if she had controlled herself better this would never have happened. Jack should never have found her on Omega. 

She’s not Irina and you know it. 

Miranda gritted her teeth. “Not now.” 

In her many lifetimes, Miranda had of course allowed herself to enjoy sex or at least partake in it. But after Bathory, she never allowed anyone to undress or touch her, this was a rule she never bent. She gave pleasure, but never would she receive it again. Never would she submit. And before that, after… She closed herself, built walls sturdy enough so no one could worm their way into her mind. So for Jack to elicit such a physical and emotional reaction was distressing to say the least. Distressing and unwelcome. Not to mention the biotic deserved better than a soulless husk like her, drained of life and desire. There were so many reasons why Miranda could not permit this relationship to evolve further. For herself yes, but for Jack too. The biotic was blinded by what Miranda was, fascinated by it even, which probably led her to develop this attachment. She would be taking advantage of Jack if she indulged herself. Like she took advantage of her offer for blood and slithered her way into the farthest reaches of her subconscious like a parasite. 

Don’t pretend you do this for Jack. You’re just scared. Scared of letting yourself feel again. 

Miranda ignored the voice. This was just an irritating trick of her mind that had become too brazen as of late. She really thought she had banished this illness long ago. She sighed and turned back to the report The Illusive Man had sent her and she suspected that he still withheld information. Of course he did. The report didn’t shed much light on Henry’s purpose on Pragia. Nor on this strange virus. All it indicated was that he visited the facility once, before it opened, before Jack. A pointless waste of time, she’ll have to look into it herself. Maybe… mmh. Maybe Liara could help. On their last visit to Illium she seemed like she was well-informed. She suspected they would soon meet again when Shepard inevitably helped the asari with this Shadow Broker business. The Shadow Broker. Also a possibility. But risky. The Illusive Man already had enough data on her, Miranda didn’t need another problematic figure to learn about her. 

The robotic voice of the ship’s AI interrupted her thoughts. “XO Lawson. A fight is currently happening in the bar.”

Miranda frowned, the room was right down the hall. She should’ve heard it. Odd. She had been in her mind deeper than she thought. “A fight? Between who?” 

“Jack and Jacob seem to have come to a… disagreement. Mr. Massani is also present though he seems to merely encourage Jack.” 

And here Miranda thought she could escape Jack if she closed herself in her office. Then again she also forgot that during Shepard’s absence she had the heavy burden of keeping the crew in check. And what could Jacob possibly want with Jack to warrant a fight? He generally stirred clear of the biotic and for good reason. “Thank you EDI. I will go see what this is all about.”

Miranda tugged on her gloves and went to investigate. After all, before Jack, she never took them off.

“Care to explain why you’re turning Kasumi’s room into a boxing ring?” Jacob froze when he heard the bored statement coming from Miranda. But Jack did not, knocking him out flat on his back with a well placed right hook. 

Miranda watched him, unblinking as he struggled to get back up. And then, that strange pull she always felt around Jack, guided her eyes on the biotic and their gaze crossed. She was barely winded from the fight, unlike Jacob who breathed like he ran a marathon. Though she sported a nasty bruise on her jaw.

Jack’s eyes were still brimming with excitement, her entire body coiled and ready to strike akin to a pit viper and her lips were stretched in a feral grin that dimmed when her eyes met Miranda’s. Beautiful. The vampire finally blinked, tearing her gaze away lest any more treacherous thoughts appeared. 

She heard the biotic scoff, no doubt because once again Miranda fled. “Really, Jacob. Seeking fights? I didn’t expect this from you.” She feigned disappointment, when in reality she couldn’t care less about what her colleague was up to. But this concerned Jack, and that bruise… Miranda didn’t like that Jacob was the one who did this. She knew the biotic didn’t need protection, or a defender but the sight made Miranda’s stomach coil with tension.

“Just when you think things can’t get better, they do.” Zaeed’s gravely voice rose from behind her but she ignored the mercenary, choosing to stay focused on Jacob, and only Jacob. If she looked at Jack now, she knew she would falter and revise her earlier judgement. 

“What… you’re taking the convict’s defense?” Jacob asked, standing up and rubbing his jaw. His nose was broken too, and blood poured out of his split lip. How flavourless it smelled.

“I’m not taking anyone’s defense, I’m here in my capacity as XO.” Jacob obviously came here with the intention of riling up Jack. He was never seen in the bar and certainly not in the company of Zaeed. “So explain to me exactly why this happened and there better be a damn good reason for acting like some common thug.” 

“Your cerberus pal was trying to be your knight in shining armor.” Jacob glared at Jack with venom, but Miranda still refused to look at her and it didn’t sit well with the convict. “Fucking look at me.” She hissed vehemently. 

The vampire blocked her out and addressed Jacob. “What is this about?” She heard the sharp intake of breath Jack took. 

“I reminded Jack that you have more important things to deal with than playing nice with her.” 

The gall. The absolute gall of this man to think he had any right to speak on her behalf, to act in her name without even consulting her first. She clenched her fists behind her back and something on her face must’ve changed because Jacob took a fearful step back though he concealed it well. “I thank you to stay out of my affairs. I do not need you meddling in things that don’t concern you, I don’t know where you got the notion you could speak for me but this… display, better be the one and only time it happens.” He stayed silent and Miranda’s right ear twitched at the sound of Zaeed sipping. “Am I clear, Jacob?”

Her colleague straightened up, standing at attention. Like a good little soldier. “Yes ma’am.” She could almost hear Jack rolling her eyes. 

“Good. I suggest you return to your station. Now, if this incident is concluded, I actually have work to do.” She turned sharply on her heels, not sparing a single glance at Jack whose heated gaze never left her. 

She didn’t manage to take one step out before she was pinned to the wall with extreme ferocity. Jack had her forearm pressed against her neck, her expression wrathful as she stared with eyes full of blazing fury at the vampire. How… Miranda should have been able to sense the aggression, she should’ve been able to dodge it. And though she could easily get out of the grip now, she found herself not wanting to. She had craved Jack’s proximity since leaving Engineering, even if this was not how she imagined it. 

“I told you to look at me.” Came Jack’s heated voice so close to Miranda’s face, full of resentment and shaking with barely restrained rage. There was something else too. Something the vampire couldn’t quite pinpoint, laying there in brown eyes. 

The click of Jacob’s weapon resounded in the bar. Miranda raised her hand to placate him and this time, her eyes didn’t leave the ones that could’ve now been mistaken for twin volcanoes. 

“Okay friend.” Zaeed addressed Jacob. “I think it’s time we left.”

Jacob, serious as ever, didn’t even entertain the idea. “You’re joking, right? I’m not leaving this psycho with Miranda.”

Ugh. It made her itch skin, this ridiculous show of protectiveness. She was right where she wanted to be and it took everything in her to keep her arms by her side. She should get out of this before her will faltered, already dangerously close to the cliff. It had only been a day since their kiss, Miranda hadn’t had time to fully separate herself from her feelings, this… was too fresh. Jack’s face was as close as it was yesterday but the contrast in situations was flagrant. This was the Jack she first met on Purgatory, the one that hated Miranda, the one whose eyes were filled with nothing but vicious rage. The Jack she had come to know, the one with the teasing smirk and softened edges, was nowhere in sight… This was Miranda’s doing.  

The door hissed open and in stepped the savior of the hour. “What the hell is going on here?” Shepard came back from her mission a bit too early.

“Fuck off Shepard, this is between me and the cheerleader. But you can take the quarterback with you on the way out.” Jack said through clenched teeth, still nose to nose with Miranda and despite her words and anger, her eyes flickered every now and then to the vampire’s lips.

Zaeed breezed past Shepard. “I was just leaving. Good luck Shep, tell me how it went down later, yeah?” And with that he was gone, not that it mattered much to either Jack or Miranda in the moment. 

The arm on her throat pushed, and though it didn’t cause any discomfort for her, it made her shudder if such a thing was even possible. Jack blinked, eyes roaming her body, down to Miranda’s trembling thighs and she sucked in a breath, closing her eyes as though she was in pain. 

“Jack.” Curse you Shepard. Read the room. “Let go.” 

Don’t. “I can handle this, Commander.”

“No doubt. But I’d prefer if you two didn’t deal with your unresolved sexual tension in Kasumi’s room.” Both Jack and Miranda recoiled away from each other. Well, mostly Jack who jumped back a few meters, now looking anywhere but at Miranda, a deep frown etched in her features. 

“I concur.” Eyes snapped to the place where the thief appeared, uncloaking herself with a cheeky smile. “Though I have no doubt these types of things are in high demand.” 

Taken aback and feeling profoundly exposed, Miranda could only sputter out a few words, pathetically failing to hide how these statements affected her. “I- you- this is- ridiculous. There is nothing between Jack and I that need resolving-”

“Oh there’s a few alright.” Jack grumbled, now in possession of a bottle of vodka. “Fuck this, I’m out. I come here to relax and I get jumped by two cerberus cocksuckers.” 

Miranda resisted the pull to catch Jack’s wrist when she passed by in a whirlwind of anger and… hurt. It was there, buried but the vampire saw it now as she saw it yesterday, what she couldn’t put her finger on when she was pinned to the wall. In the end, she decided against holding Jack back. What good would it do? Miranda would not go back on her words, no matter how much she wanted to or how much she wanted to soothe the wound she had inflicted on Jack. It was just how things should be, how they should’ve stayed from the beginning. 

Shepard crossed her arms, staring at Jack’s retreating form. “Miranda, can I talk to you in private?” This was not a question but a veiled order and the vampire could only sigh and nod before walking back to her office. 

“Miranda, I-” 

Without turning back or even sparing Jacob a glance, Miranda answered in a flat emotionless tone, “I don’t want to hear it.” But in the next words she uttered there was an unmistakable warning, “If I see you near Jack again, a broken nose will be the least of your worries. Stay out of my affairs, Jacob. This is the last time I will say this.” 

She departed, not leaving him a chance to plead his case and heard the Commander say, “We will have a word about your conduct Jacob. For now, go see Karin, that’s a nasty bruise.” 

“So.” Shepard slid in her office, nonchalant as she sat in the chair in front of Miranda’s desk. “What did you do?”

Seated behind her desk, Miranda steepled her fingers, elbows resting on the wooden surface. “Why are you assuming I’m the one who did anything? Was I not just pinned to the wall by Jack?” Admittedly, Shepard wasn’t wrong. This whole situation stemmed from Miranda’s actions, there was no denying it. Still, Shepard wasn’t there, she wasn’t supposed to know this.

“Exactly because of that. Jack and you had some sort of friendship going on, and I don’t exactly see her acting like this unprovoked no matter how volatile she can be. So spill.” Why was it that whenever she talked to her Commander, Miranda had the urge to use her hypnosis on her, despite loathing using the trick so much. It was just easier to deal with Jane this way, the woman was infuriatingly observant and like a dog with a bone, she didn’t let go until she got something in exchange. 

But hypnosis was out of the question, too much risk and unnecessary use of her powers wasn’t something Miranda indulged in. “Is that an order?”

Shepard made a show of thinking, humming before fixing her XO with a mirthful gaze. “It might become one.”

Miranda sighed, looking at the ceiling before deciding to give just enough for Shepard to leave her alone. “I put some distance between us. It was necessary, things became too… close to fraternizing.” There really wasn’t a better explanation that wouldn’t give away the fact that Miranda had pushed her tongue down Jack’s throat like a ravenous beast. 

Shepard blinked at her, mouth opening and closing, like someone just told her the most heinous news she ever heard. “W… Well why would you do this?! You two were doing so well!” 

“Fraternization, Shepard. As a Commander you should know this is reprehensible.”

The red-head gestured wildly with her hands. How dramatic. “Not on my ship! As long as it doesn’t interfere with the mission you guys can have an orgy in the mess hall- eh maybe not but you know what I mean. Be free. Or something.” 

Ignoring the image that sprang to her mind, Miranda answered, “It would have. Interfered with the mission.”

The Commander just stared at her with a deadpan glare that screamed she didn’t believe one word of this. “You and I both know this is a convenient excuse so you don’t have to admit you actually have feelings for her.” Miranda just raised her eyebrows, rendered speechless by the statement. “Anyone with eyes can see it, Miranda, you’re not exactly subtle. Look, I’m not saying you don’t get to be scared-”

“I’m not scared-”

“But you are. It’s written all over your face. You're scared of letting yourself feel, of letting someone else feel anything for you. I don’t know why and I won’t force you to tell me but… you’re hurting yourself. And Jack.” Miranda averted her gaze, jaw clenching. She knew that. She didn’t need Shepard to remind her. “I care about you both, okay?” The vampire bit the inside of her cheek, that old feeling of shame resurfacing. She didn’t deserve care. Not after what she did. “So, take your time but be careful with Jack. I’m sure you know this but despite her efforts, I think she feels more than most and pushing her away won’t help you overcome your fears. It’ll only strengthen them.” Shepard slapped her knees and stood from the chair. “On these wise words from your great leader, I shall bid you goodnight.”

Miranda, who had stayed silent during the whole speech, stopped the younger woman before she left her office. “Shepard.” 

“Yeah?” 

She had a lot to think about. A lot to go through and study. She needed to put some order in her mind. “Thank you.” 

The Commander’s lips lifted in a small smile. “Anytime.” 

During the next few days, things between Jack and Miranda were tense, to say the least. They both avoided each other as much as possible and on the few occasions they were in the same room, if people were present, they would just depart in case something might blow up in the vicinity. Where Jack’s face was always pulled in a resentful frown, it was matched by Miranda’s mask of cool detachment, though to the keen eye regret and longing could be read behind it. Despite stirring clear from each other, it seemed that they still found themselves in the same room on more than a few occasions, like something was guiding them where the other was but never exchanging words, merely awkward glances. And Jack was getting tired of it. No matter where she went or when, she’d find the cheerleader, so trying to get her out of her mind was proving more difficult than she thought. Especially when Miranda, thinking herself slick, observed Jack when she was alone in the mess hall, cooking herself a little treat. She’d learned sometime ago that the vampire liked watching her do it and apparently, even in the current state of their relationship, hadn’t abandoned this habit. Jack didn’t call her on it, what was the point, she’d do it again and… well, having Miranda’s eyes on her was not unwelcome. This was the closest they got these days and fuck if Jack didn’t miss her. Stupid. 

That and the fact that she noticed Miranda was not as composed as she always was. In fact, she almost looked like she was… sick? But that didn’t make sense, vampires didn’t get sick. Right? The odd thing was that Miranda’s ears didn’t twitch anymore like they did usually when picking up all the sounds around her, her skin was paler and her lips were cracked, barely but for someone like Miranda? It was weird to say the least. One time, Jack even caught her by surprise which was nigh impossible on normal days. Something was up, and Jack was getting increasingly worried about the deteriorating state of the vampire. 

“Jack.” Came EDI’s voice. “Shepard waits for you and Ms. Lawson in the shuttle bay. You have a mission.” What was Shepard trying to accomplish by bringing them both, knowing full well the situation? 

Great. A collector ship. Just what she needed right now. They were here to collect data on their homeworld but the thing was eerily silent and that rubbed Jack the wrong way. This smelled like a trap. And that fucking ship was enormous it made her dizzy. No, for once, Jack wished Shepard left her on the Normandy.

“Never seen a ship like this before.” Jack muttered, weapon at the ready. 

A small cough caught her attention. She glanced at Miranda to see her kind of slouching- she never slouched. She was holding herself like royalty, head high, back straight. Right now, she looked more like she was sick. Vampires didn’t breath but Jack noticed she was winded, her gaze unfocused. This wasn’t normal. 

“Miranda?” Shepard asked, worryingly. 

“I’m fine. We have a mission, so let’s do it.” 

Miranda pushed forward but Jack wasn’t blind, the vampire was trying to pretend everything was fine but her walk was less graceful than usual, less precise and calculated. 

They kept going and of course this thing was a house of horrors, pods upon pods, empty but one could imagine that the colonists were once held in there which made the whole thing worse. She wanted to get the fuck out of there and crawl into bed, forget all of this. The cheerleader swaying left and right didn’t help put her at ease, in fact the increasing worry she felt was only heightened by the lack of commentary from the vampire who always had something to say in these types of missions. She always analysed the situation, came up with explanations on why this or that was here why it was used, but now? Silence. And silence still when they came upon that corpse pile. The discovery that Collectors were in fact Protheans barely got a reaction from Miranda, who didn’t seem like she was with them. And Shepard kept glancing back and forth between her two companions, silently asking Jack what the hell was up with their XO. Well, she had no answer for the Commander.

When they arrived in corridors with walls made of thousands of pods, Miranda bent over, having another coughing fit, more violent than the first one Jack heard when they stepped into the collector ship. Instinctively, she rushed to the vampire’s side ignoring the fact that they were supposed to not be talking and that Jack was mad at her. She stepped back, breath catching in her throat when she saw something improbable. Blood. Blood on the cheerleader’s hand, the one she used to cover her mouth. 

“That… is impossible.” Miranda rasped before another coughing fit seized her so brutally she fell on her hands and knees. 

“Fuck-” Jack fell next to her, holding back the vampire’s hair when she started heaving. What the fuck was happening? Vampire’s weren’t supposed to cough blood or throw up. And Miranda was doing just that, throwing up- blood. Dark blood spilling on the ground. 

Wheezing and clutching at her chest when the flow stopped, Miranda, anguished, spoke in a weak voice, “What’s happening to me…?” 

Shepard ran to them but stopped short when she saw the blood coming out of her XO’s mouth. “Holy shit.” The Commander started typing furiously on her omni-tool. “I’m calling back the ship-” 

“No!’ Miranda yelled, wiping her mouth. “No. The mission is more important-” 

“You could have been infected by something here, you’re throwing up blood, Miranda! I can’t just keep going like this-”

“I won’t be a burden-”

“This isn’t the problem! I can’t risk you dying just because you were too stubborn to give up!” 

Miranda struggled back to her feet, refusing to lean on Jack who had stayed silent during the outburst, eyes still on the pool of blood. “We keep going-” Vampires weren’t supposed to keel over like this. Jack kept repeating these words in her mind. They weren’t supposed to throw up blood. They weren’t supposed to look sick, not the way Miranda did. Paler than she usually was and with bags under her eyes. She wasn’t supposed to look this… human. 

“I’m the one giving orders here and I say we get you back to the ship.” 

“Shepard. We’re almost there. We cannot turn back.” 

Shepard shook her head thinking for a moment. “I… I’m going to regret this. If I see you’re not doing well, we’re turning back and there will be no arguing. And that is an order.” 

Miranda nodded. “Yes, Commander.” When Shepard began to walk forth, Miranda’s eyes glanced down at the blood, distraught. Animosity and feud forgotten, she addressed Jack in a whisper with underlying fear that the biotic never thought she would hear in the vampire’s voice. “Jack… I can’t see or hear anything beyond this room.” 

That chilled Jack to the bone. Something was happening to Miranda, something that was eating her, unseen, and they had no idea what. “I’m with Shepard. This… this isn’t good, you’re a fucking Elder, you’re not supposed to just, vomit blood-”

“Do you think I don’t know that? But we can’t just abandon the mission because of some sickness-” 

“This is more than a sickness! You don’t get sick!”

“We’ll discuss this later.” Miranda cut her off, following after the Commander. 

The platform was there with the terminal. What they came for. And soon sweet freedom away from this place. They needed to get out of there fast. Jack had a bad feeling about all this, they hadn’t met a single bug and Miranda’s condition kept getting worse, at some point she had leaned on the biotic before retaking control and walking away, stubborn to the end. 

As Shepard fiddled with the terminal, Jack unconsciously took a step closer to Miranda when the woman stumbled, legs shaking. When the terminal short-circuited and the floor shook beneath them, Jack was ready and caught the vampire before she could fall. 

“What the hell just happened?” Shepard asked to Joker. 

“Major power surge, everything went dark but we’re back up now.” 

EDI followed up with, “I managed to divert the majority of the overload to non-critical systems. Shepard it was not a malfunction, this was a trap.” 

And there it was. Jack fucking knew it and if her eyes didn’t lie, those were cockroaches running up in there. The platform moved, why did the platform move? This time it was Jack who stumbled, falling flat on her ass with Miranda soon following, cushioned by the biotic’s body. Jack held onto her, arms around her waist. 

“I’m fine, Jack…” she said in a winded whisper. 

“The fuck you are.” 

Shepard was holding onto the railing. “We need a little help here, EDI.”

“I’m having trouble maintaining connection, there’s someone else in the system.”

When the platform stopped moving a shot rang. The collectors had arrived, flying down like messengers of doom on their own little platform, how cute. 

“Here they come! Everyone in position!” They all ran to cover, Shepard on the far left of the platform, Miranda in the middle and Jack on the right. 

They fought like they always did, the three of them, perfectly coordinated, even with the state Miranda was in, the woman wasn’t going to let herself be a burden to the team, perish the thought. She shot Collectors after Collectors with deadly precision, Jack warping some in the air so she could have a clear view of them while Shepard held the flanks. Everything was going well, all they had to do was hold on until EDI took back control. Nothing more. 

A single shot resonated in the space, so close to where they were. “Jack…” She glanced back at Miranda, who stood still. Invulnerable. She was invulnerable. So why was there a hole in her right shoulder with blood seeping out of it in waves. “Have I been shot?” Miranda asked, confused, her hand touching the wound. 

Something odd happened then, the Collectors stopped shooting and the almost robotic voice of their General rose from the ranks, a blinding light coming from the middle platform. Jack hadn’t missed him. But why had they all stopped shooting? No matter, she needed to get to Miranda, to hell with the rest. 

“We know how to neutralize you, Elder.” What the fuck. What the actual- how did they know?

Miranda’s face was stricken with incomprehension and bewilderment when she looked up at the Collector. “What-” A piercing sound came from both sides of the enormous ship. It made Jack wince and Shepard covered her ears but other than that it was just loud, not really impeding their movements. 

The same could not be said about Miranda. Jack witnessed with horror as the vampire fell on the ground with a scream that sounded nowhere near human, disembodied just like that time on Horizon when she shot the gas tank, and this hurt her ears more than whatever sound the Collectors used. Jack clutched the sides of her head, helplessly watching as Miranda’s body twisted, back arching, like she was in terrible pain. Shadows rose, breaking parts of her body, recoiling and then reforming over and over again. Were they attempting in vain to fight back? 

Fuck. She couldn’t stay like this. She couldn’t watch and do nothing while Miranda was clearly in critical danger. The sound. Jack remembered when they went to Purgatory on the Citadel, how Miranda had flinched away from the music. Was this her one weakness? Hypersensitivity to sound made sense considering her supernatural hearing. Wherever that sound was coming from they needed to find the source and destroy it. “Shepard!” The Commander was frozen transfixed by the unnatural spectacle that was happening in front of her eyes. “Shepard, listen to me!” 

Finally, she tore her gaze away from Miranda and looked at Jack. “What is this? What’s happening to her?” 

“Not important right now, just trust me, we need to find the source of the sound and destroy it!” Both her and Shepard flinched, covering their ears when another scream pierced their ears. The sound had intensified, and Miranda could barely be seen from under the mass of shadowy tendrils rising from her body, like the sound was bearing all its weight on her, pinning her to the ground. “Do it!” The Collectors started to shoot at them again, relentlessly attacking. Well, Jack wasn’t going to let them touch a hair on Miranda’s head.  “I’ll deal with them!” Jumping from behind her cover she raised a protective barrier around the vampire. If she trusted anything she saw, Miranda wasn’t safe from shots. 

One Collector flew in the direction of Miranda but Jack caught him in a biotic field. “Oh no you don’t.” And slammed him down onto the platform, smashing his whole body into a pulp. She held them all back, using the biotic coating the same way she did on Illium. A one woman army. They won’t get to you, I won’t let them. Miranda’s screams of pain bolstered Jack, who tore through the ranks like a wrathful god, not letting one of them pass through. 

“I found one!” Shepard yelled, shooting the accursed machine transmitting the sound into pieces. “Only one more!” 

“Hurry up! I don’t know how much longer I can hold this!” She didn’t care. She’ll let the coating kill her if it meant keeping Miranda safe. In that moment, everything the vampire did, the way she had hurt Jack, it didn’t matter, there was only one objective: protect. She could deal with the rest later, she could ponder on why Miranda was left so vulnerable when they were all back on the ship and safe. 

“Incinerate the Elder.” The General ordered and Jack whirled around, too far to stop what was going to happen but it didn’t stop her from running relentlessly towards Miranda. She didn’t see that one Collector, she didn’t fucking see him. 

“Shepard!” 

The sound stopped. But Jack arrived too late to stop the inferno falling down on Miranda. As she sprinted down the platforms, blasting away any insect trying to stop her, shredding them to pieces, the Commander shot at the ones behind her, a bullet catching the General in the head. Flames reflected in Jack’s eyes, the sole Collector turning on his flamethrower and drowning the vampire in fire. With a burst of her biotics, Jack propulsed herself forward with deadly speed passing through the collector like a bullet, pulverising it in a shower of blood and guts. Ears ringing, screams unlike the ones from before tore through the haze, these weren’t disembodied, they sounded all too human, all too heart-wrenching.

Jack fell to her knees next to the vampire who was tearing at her face in a panic, shrieks of terror and pain. She immediately renewed the protective shield around them while Shepard finished off the last of the Collectors. Jack had never wanted to see this, never wished for Miranda to relive her trauma, didn’t even think it was possible. What did it feel like for her right now? Was she back on that pyre? No one should see her in this state. Not Jack. Not Shepard. It was wrong. She caught Miranda’s wrist in her hands, forcing them away from her face. “They’re burning me-” she howled like a madwoman, completely unaware that the fire had stopped. 

“Stop!” But Miranda didn’t hear her. They’re burning me, they’re burning me, they’re- She was stuck in a place from the past, trapped. “Miri, stop! It’s over!” The burn… half of her face was burnt to a crisp but thankfully Jack managed to stop the Collector before it could cause more extensive damage. She bent down, cradling Miranda in her arms protectively and the screams slowly died down. “It’s alright. You’re alright.” 

The vampire’s voice was so small and broken when she spoke, exhausted. “I’m burning…”

“You’re not. Not anymore. It’s going to heal.” She hoped. She hoped this would heal. “You’re not there, Miri.”

The Collectors had been eliminated and Shepard rushed to them. She didn’t know how to act after everything she just witnessed. “Miranda… is she alright?”

“I don’t know, Shepard.”

“What was all this? This talk about Elders and… those shadows-”

“I… can’t tell you it’s not my place. But… we need to get back to the ship. Just know, that- ah fuck. She isn’t supposed to get wounded like this, that’s all I can say. She’ll tell you herself.” She then muttered, “or use her mind jumbo.”

“...mind jumbo?” Shepard shook her head as if to say, you know what, later. “I’ll go contact the Normandy.” She added flatly, in shock of what happened to her XO, of the state of her probably thinking Miranda’s face would scar irreversibly. 

Jack gently pushed back some of Miranda’s hair from her face, her fingers grazing the cheek that hadn’t been burned while the vampire’s unfocused eyes turned back to their natural glow and slitted pupils. It’s like she wasn’t seeing Jack. “Miri, can you hear me?” After a beat, Miranda nodded. “I’m going to lift you up, alright?” Passing one arm under the Cerberus agent’s knees and one behind her back, Jack lifted Miranda in her arms, making sure the woman’s head was resting on her chest. 

A hand gripped her shirt and Jack looked down to see Miranda’s face twisted with pain and anger- not anger. No. This was more than anger. It was wrath, ancient and long buried, that had found its way to the surface. “Are they dead?” Her voice trembled. She didn’t know if Miranda was talking about the Collectors or someone else. 

Jack lowered her face and the only thing she could do in this moment, the only thing that seemed right, was kiss Miranda’s forehead, reassuringly in an attempt to soothe the raven-haired woman. And it worked. The tight grip on her shirt loosened and the vampire relaxed in her arms. “Every last one.” 

“Good.” 

When Jack walked back to Shepard near the console, she saw that their Commander had watched the whole exchange with curiosity and reverence. She simply nodded to the biotic and returned to her task, contacting the Normandy. 

EDI’s hologram appeared and Jack let out a relieved sigh. “I regained control of the platform, Shepard.”

“Did you get what we needed?”

“I found data that will help us successfully navigate the Omega 4 relay. I have also found a turian distress call that served as the lure for this trap.”

“What are you getting at?” Shepard crossed her arms, frowning. 

“Turian emergency channels have secondary encryption, it is present but corrupted in the message. It is not possible that the Illusive Man would believe the distress call was genuine.”

“What makes you so sure?” 

“I found the anomaly with Cerberus detection protocols, he wrote them.”

“It was a trap…” Miranda whispered weakly and Jack tightened her hold around the vampire. “For you and me, Shepard. Maybe even you, Jack.” 

“That sneaky little bitch…” Jack spat, “I knew Cerberus was gonna screw me again.” Miranda’s head felt suddenly heavy on her chest. “Fuck. Shepard we need to get back asap.” 

Joker chimed in. “Yeah, like, immediately. The ship is powering up. You need to get to the exit right now.”

Agony, skin peeling off muscles and bones. A silent mob, watching with quiet abjection her burning. Her and her sister. Her sister, who had died before even stepping on the pyre, now screaming until her vocal chords were completely used, until she was quiet, the last time Miranda ever heard her voice. Her tears evaporated as soon as they slid down her cheeks, her eyes burned, her whole body begged for the sweet release of death. But she wouldn’t scream, she wouldn’t give them the satisfaction. They had heard her vows, they knew she would be back like a vengeful wraith, they only had to wait. And Miranda would make them pay. 

She woke up feeling sluggish, blinking up at white blinding light. Med-bay. She was in the Normandy’s med-bay, the one place where she should never be in virtue of her nature. She turned her head to find Shepard sitting on her right. Oh. This… was a conversation she didn’t think she would ever need to have. 

“How long?” was the first thing she asked. 

“Four days.” Shepard nodded to her left and Miranda glanced down at sleeping Jack, her head resting on the bed, right beside Miranda’s hip. “She didn’t leave your side, I had to drag her out so she would go eat and shower.” Her fingers twitched with the need to touch Jack, to confirm she was real, that she wasn’t back on the pyre.

Four days. She had rested for four full days. That’s how serious her injuries had been, the wound, the fire… To have been burned again after so many centuries. She touched the side of her face, smooth and soft. No trace had been left, like it never happened. But it did. She had felt it as clear as the day the Inquisition took up their torches and lit the fire under her feet. How did this happen? Throwing up blood, a shot wounding her, fire melting her skin. It was all impossible and yet these past few days she had felt sick, her senses dulled, her strength diminished. Like something was eating her from the inside, degrading more and more ever since she drank from Jack. Ever since she drank from Jack… 

“Injecting C-55.”

No. Could it be? Had this virus somehow infected her? She didn’t feel sick anymore and her injuries had completely healed but it had required four days of rest which was highly unusual as she normally needed only one or two days every three to six months. Then… her body must’ve shut down to eliminate it. And if she drank again, the same quantity, more, could it… kill her? Was this the one thing that could kill her? Miranda needed to study Jack’s blood as soon as possible. She needed to understand this virus, if this truly was what made her sick. 

But if Jack was her destined one- no. She wasn’t, but if she was and following the stories, her blood should’ve made her stronger, faster, it should’ve empowered her. But this virus had prevented it. Was it meant for her then? Was it somehow made to neutralize her? Realization hit her like a sack of bricks. Henry. A plan years in the making, before Miranda even knew Jack. Was this the true purpose of his involvement in Teltin? But why Jack? How could he know they would meet, that they would grow close? 

Shepard interrupted her thoughts. “Miranda… I need you to be honest with me because I’ve just seen the most incomprehensible thing in my life and I know you’re hiding something. And your injuries… I saw them… knit themselves back together, the work even medigel can’t do. It’s like nothing happened.” Here we go. The other shoe dropped. 

“Cat’s out of the bag, princess.” Jack’s voice came, still heavy with sleep, but she didn’t move from her position, snuggling deeper in the bed. 

“I guess this was inevitable. At some point I knew I’d have to reveal everything, hypnotizing you endlessly would make you a vegetable and I’m too weak to even attempt it.” 

“Hold up- what-” 

Miranda silenced Shepard, the tip of her fingers resting on the redhead’s forehead. “Do not move, Commander. I’ll break the mindwipe. You might feel a bit disoriented, it’s perfectly normal after all, your memory is reverting back to what it was before I reshaped it.” On the outside, nothing happened, nothing could be seen. But on the inside, Miranda knew Shepard was reliving everything the vampire had erased and her eyes moved wildly, her breathing became erratic and finally she gasped, as if coming back up from a long trip underwater. “Deep breaths, Jane.”

The Commander began to pace and Jack turned her head to watch with amusement while Miranda inwardly cringed. This became a lot more complicated. 

“Samara… she was right.” Shepard passed her hands in her hair. “Vampires exist. Holy shit- there’s a vampire on my ship. An actual real life vampire. Do you have fangs? Was that why your eyes glowed back on the collector ship? You were too weak to hide it?” Miranda blinked, and her real eyes appeared in answer to the redhead’s question. “Wow. Wow they’re pretty-” Jack snickered. “I mean they were pretty before but damn-” 

Miranda sighed, allowing a little smile to appear on her face. Shepard should react differently. She should run out of the med-bay and summon everyone on the deck and then space the traitorous vampire that had played with her mind. Instead she gushed about Miranda’s eyes like a schoolgirl with a crush. Jack and Jane. Two ridiculous people with no survival instincts. She raised an eyebrow at Jack, looking down at where she was resting. “You know, I feel like I had this conversation before.”

“Har har.” Jack said sardonically. 

Shepard raised her hands. “Wait. So all this time?” She clutched her heart dramatically. “Et tu, Jack?”

“Yup. I’ve known for weeks.”

“Well why didn’t you wipe her mind?!” She asked, offended. This really isn’t how this conversation should be going. They shouldn’t have… fun. 

Miranda shrugged. “I couldn’t.” 

“Ha. Yeah sure, you just had a weak spot for her even then.” 

She watched the blush take over Jack’s cheeks. “You know, Commander. Normal people would react differently to this.” 

Shepard tilted her head. “What gave you the impression anyone was normal on this ship?” 

“...Touché.” 

“And how did Jack react, hm?”

“Endless questions.” 

“Sounds about right.” 

Jack sat back up in her chair, crossing her arms. “Who the fuck wouldn’t have questions?”

Shepard chuckled but then, her face darkened, and the atmosphere in the room changed drastically. Jack too noticed the change and Miranda knew what was coming. “Speaking of questions… the massacre at the colony… it really was you.” Not a question. A statement. 

“Yes.” Miranda answered simply, for there was no use in lying anymore. 

The Commander frowned. “Why? All these people-” 

“As I said last time, I lost control. Shepard you could never understand why it happened, no matter how much I’d explain it. But if you can believe it, know that I never wanted this. For all my… contempt for them, I don’t go around genociding humans.” Shepard didn’t respond at first, contemplating the med-bay floor. Miranda couldn’t help but tease, “Are you going to point a gun at my head again?”

The redhead let out a humorless laugh but stayed silent still. 

“Shep- Jane. I… I had to. Wipe your mind. You’re a paragon of your kind, from my point of view, you would’ve tried to execute me on the spot, I didn’t know if I could trust you with this.”

“I wouldn’t have turned you away, Miranda. If only you just sat down and talked to me.” She raised her hand to stop Miranda from interrupting. “I know. I get it. I think. And we will talk about this, but… whatever happened back on the Collector ship… they knew what you were.” 

Miranda nodded. That was alarming and it meant… Harper had betrayed her. Her and Shepard and probably Jack too. She would get to the bottom of things.

“I need some time to digest all this. But I promise I’ll keep your secret safe, you can trust me.”

Somehow, Miranda didn’t doubt that. “Of course.”

Shepard reeled back in. "Oh wait. How old are you?"

Why was this always the first question? "736 years old." She answered calmly.

The Commander blinked. "Jesus fucking Christ." And left.

When Jack and her were finally alone, the biotic turned to Miranda, worry plastered on her face. “What the fuck happened?”

Miranda hesitated. She couldn’t say it. Jack couldn’t know about this. It would do irreparable damage to their already strained relationship. And Miranda didn’t even know if she was right about her father being involved, or if it truly was the virus that rendered her completely useless. She needed time and ressources to do her research. Mordin could help her with this. “I… don’t know.”

Jack narrowed her eyes. “You’re lying. Again.”

“Jack, please. I-” She groaned, rubbing her temple when a spike of pain shot through her skull. Not completely healed then. “I’m fine. I’ll look into it and figure out why this happened.”

But the biotic was having none of it. “You’re not fine! You got shot, burned! You shouldn’t be wounded from this! For fuck sake, you couldn’t even hear anything! You vomited blood!”

“There are no wounds anymore, are there?” Miranda replied casually, only pissing off Jack more than she already was.

“Stop acting like this was nothing, I thought you were going to die you stupid fuck!” Her voice broke and her eyes shined with unshed tears. It tore at Miranda, but she had to keep Jack from knowing the truth. For now, at least.  

“There’s really no need for such theatrics.” Jack could see the vampire trying to shrug off what happened by any means, but her eyes didn’t lie. The burning haunted her. 

“You need to tell me why that happened. I know you know.”

“I don’t need to tell you anything. It was… a miscalculation. Nothing else and you’re blowing this out of proportion.” If she revealed to Jack anything about the dormant virus then she’d also have to reveal how she knew about that virus. And this was absolutely out of the question. 

“I told you once to not push me away, but you keep doing it. You always run. So fuck you. Keep lying to protect your ass, see what that does. But I’m done with your bullshit.” Jack kicked the chair out of the way and walked to the door. 

“Jack…” Miranda sighed, regretting every choice of words she used in that conversation. 

“Don’t come near me until you decide to stop leaving me in the dark.” 

“Didn’t go over so well did it?” Did she wait for her in there? 

“Fuck off Shepard, I’m not in the mood.” Jack punched the elevator buttons, slamming her back against the back wall. 

Shepard sighed deeply. “I thought I knew her, or well as much as she wanted to show me but… I’m pretty sure she’s still the same. Though the vampire thing… wild. And she’s way older too but… that mask she puts on every day, I don’t think it was a full one.”

“If you have a point, make it.” 

“I mean she’ll keep herself closed if she thinks she’s protecting you. That’s how she is, I saw it in the way she talked about her sister. She thinks that by pushing everyone away she’ll keep them and herself safe. Like you.” 

“I don’t-”

“Yes you do. And you two clash because of it. She’s old. Goddamn she’s old.” She muttered that last part before adding, “And tired. You won’t make her move by trying to tug her forward.”

Jack stayed silent for a moment. “She kissed me.” 

Shepard spluttered. “What?! And I didn’t know?!”

The biotic ignored her, staring at the elevator doors. “She kissed me and then she left. She always does this, every time we get close she pushes away and leaves. And you want me to… what? Just fucking accept it and let myself be swung around because she’s too scared to do anything?”

“Okay we’ll have to talk in length about all that happened, I feel I’m missing some context and this is the last revelation I can handle today. What I’m saying, Jack, is that our wonderful XO is too old and set in her ways to realize by herself that she’s being a stubborn idiot. You need to meet her in the middle, whatever your relationship is.” 

“Why would I do that? That’s like… putting way too much effort for a one time fuck.”

“Oh is that what you’re telling yourself? I don’t believe you think that at all. I believe you’re only using this as an excuse to avoid being hurt.” 

“This elevator is taking its sweet fucking time.” Jack started to push the buttons frantically.

“I asked EDI to stop it before you came in.” Shepard told her with a smirk. 

Jack took a deep breath closing her eyes and her fists. “I hate you. I really hate the day you got me out of cryo.”

“No you don’t~ you love that I adopted you.” 

“You need to stop your delusions of motherhood-”

“And anyway, you wouldn’t have met Miranda if we didn’t get you out.” Jack had a faraway look in her eyes as they softened when hearing the name despite all the animosity she felt in the moment, towards Miranda and towards Shepard. “Look. I probably don’t know half of what you do about her. I know it’s hard for you to express your feelings-”

“I’m not a goddamn kid-”

“Jack.” The biotic quietened. “Have you thought about why she keeps pushing you away? And why it’s so hard for her? Have you stopped to think about what holds her back? I don’t know what she lived, but maybe she’s scared for a reason. A good one. Just give her time, I know she’ll come around eventually.”

“Why do you care so much?”

Shepard shrugged. “Because I see you both growing, and I think you’re good for each other.”

The elevator finally moved and chimed down at engineering. Before Jack got out, Shepard said, “And Jack, don’t push her into something she’s not ready for. Even if you think it’s just sex.”

“Right. I…” Jack sniffed, looking anywhere but at Shepard, and in a barely audible grumble, she said, “Thanks…” 

When the doors closed, the biotic heard one last thing that made her roll her eyes back. “I should become a therapist.”

Chapter Text

Miranda was thankful she did not need anymore rest after her trip to the med-bay. She knew what awaited her if she closed her eyes, the burning fire eating her skin like a starved hellbeast, the stench of carbonised flesh, the deafening silence of the watchful mob that was screaming for her and her sister’s demise minutes before Miranda shut them all up. And still, the memory brought forth by that Collector filth did not dare leave her mind. Too many problems were being added to the pile in recent weeks, Harper’s schemes, her father’s involvement in Teltin, the possibility of having found her destined one, one too many people finding out about her true nature. Miranda’s whole existence was derailing and unfolding before her eyes, slipping through her fingers while she desperately clawed at the last shreds of her carefully crafted security. 

And of course, in the few days after that last disastrous conversation with Jack, the tattooed woman had kept her promise and not talked once to Miranda. She caught herself more than once seeking Jack’s presence, even if it was just a glimpse. It was easy now, to know where the biotic was, Miranda could feel her when she was close and when she was far it was like something was missing, a full shelf missing just one book. She could not explain it, or she could, but refused to and added it to the problem pile. But Miranda stayed away, just enough to silently observe Jack, letting her eyes map every inch of exposed skin, the extensive network of tattoos and scars, each telling a different story and so fascinating to the vampire. She committed the deadly beautiful features of the convict to memory, if she wasn’t able to act on these strange feelings nor was she able to rid herself of them, then at least she could engrave Jack in her mind. She asked herself if she ever laid eyes on anyone as breathtaking as Jack. Or if her stomach ever produced this strange… butterfly-like phenomenon. Had she felt this way around Irina? All of it was just torture. At first she tried to keep her distance, to avoid seeing Jack altogether, but like a magnet she was pulled back in. 

If this was not enough, her treacherous body was screaming for more of the biotic’s blood especially after her forced rest. It was clawing, screeching, frothing like a caged animal for just one drop. Like an addict in need of their fix; her skin was itchy, her hands shook and the thirst was becoming unbearable. Before drinking Jack’s blood, never had the urge to feed become so persistent and violent and certainly not as fast as now, it had only been three or four days since she drank from her. Another problem added to the pile. 

Miranda needed order. And fast. She despised messes and her mind right now was one mess after the other. First, she needed to figure out exactly if her bond with Jack was what she thought. She needed to put down the facts, she couldn’t hide eternally behind denial. And for that, she needed her father’s notebook, the one she took with her in her escape from the Castle a few years after her rebirth. Everything he knew about the destined one bond was written in there and Miranda had not opened it since accepting the fact that it was nothing but a fairy tail. 

She stood from the couch where she had stared at the stars, lost in thought and opened the hidden compartment in her closet, the same one where her sword rested before, now safely tucked in her shadows. 

Jack’s voice resonated in her mind as she searched for the book. “Don’t come near me until you decide to stop leaving me in the dark.” 

She scoffed. As if this was something she could do. What? Just reveal the whole truth and to hell with the consequences? No, Miranda was not that careless. How would Jack even react to the fact that her father had been involved in Teltin and was responsible for a virus that dwelled in the biotic unknowingly? And the possibility of being a vampire’s destined one… Jack, wild, untethered and free Jack, would not take well to being chained to one person for God knows how long. Which brings her back to the matter at hand. 

Miranda reached for the notebook, the worn leather, old and tested by time was glaring at her. She had read it some centuries ago, desperately searched for any clue about her own destined one and now… now it might hold the answer she was dreading to see, when once she had hoped for it. She stared at it for the longest time, frozen in place, her hand holding the book in a steel grip. Opening it would inevitably change everything, for the better or, as she was expecting, the worst. 

With a shaking breath, she went back to sit on her couch and opened the notebook with unsteady hands and began to read the old latin text. 

Notes on destined ones, year 41 of Caesar’s reign. 

It appears that what I thought as being nothing but old wives tales are in fact, the truth. To think that creatures like us, the pinnacle of power, are forced to endure such a weakness is disgraceful. To be tethered to a being, a lesser one at that, for our own survival is nothing short of a ridiculous joke the fates have cursed us with. It appears the destined one is the Elder’s soulmate, for a lack of better word, the other half of them which explains why our hunger is never satisfied until we find it. Once the Elder has tasted the blood of their destined one, starvation is no longer a problem but addiction becomes another one. The Elder needs the destined one’s blood much more often that they need normal blood, and with a greater craving. 

Miranda shuddered. That’s one box checked. 

An Elder might become feral if left too long without their destined one’s blood. Then is it not better to just live on without one? Why should we be brought back to a stage similar of a newborn just to have our hunger satisfied? Is that not supremely ridiculous? Not to mention, other types of blood become incredibly stale, where once there was a palette of flavours. 

She had to test this later, drink from one of her remaining blood bags and see if her father was right. 

More alarming, I’ve noticed that hypnosis is impossible on the destined one, no matter how advanced the Elder’s skill is and without express authorisation, breaching past the first layer of the mind is also impossible. 

Miranda had not been able to charm Jack back on the Purgatory ship and she could not reach further than the first layer of thoughts. A second box checked. Her fingers twitched, but she resisted the urge to slam the book shut and kept on reading. Fleeing would not solve her problems. 

Annoyingly, it seems that physical pain, like sharp stabs in the chest, is a symptom of this bond. This happens when the destined one is emotionally distressed, and might also happen to it when the Elder is in such a state. Must test further. 

Was this what she felt when her and Jack had their first spat? The stinging pain in her chest she was feeling now, was this what he meant? 

And it has been proven that being apart for too long causes some cell degeneration, not mortal but enough to weaken the Elder as well as produce pain akin to a severed limb. It is counterbalanced by the use of the destined one’s blood, strength and speed are greatly augmented as well as the efficiency of our unique powers.

Well, considering how the virus reacted to her own cells, Miranda might not be able to test that particular theory anytime soon. Though if everything else checked out, it meant that Jack’s blood without the virus would work like a stimulant. 

As I have no wish to turn a human- Ironic. - The effect of an Elder’s blood on its destined one shall remain undocumented. Whether a successful transformation occurs or results in a catastrophic death will be tested when a suitable Elder matched with their destined one is found. In conclusion, while the bond provides some upsides there are more downsides. It is not worth it. As such, I will extract more blood for long term use and the benefit of it but the destined one must be killed. 

She blinked and read the sentence again. She always wondered if he was talking about his own destined one, if he had killed them for being his weakness, for securing his power and now, it was obvious this was the case. Henry had doomed himself to an eternity of hunger all because he could not tolerate to be chained down and have his power depend on someone, worse, on a human. Killing Jack… she could not even dare to imagine it. 

She just admitted it, didn’t she? Jack was… 

She gasped, covering her lips, her eyes shimmering in the light of the stars. It was real. It was no fairy tale. She had a destined one. After centuries of crushing this silly hope, of accepting her fate… everything was falling apart. All her years of hard work, walls built to last so nothing could touch her, just… crumbled to dust. Because of one human. One woman who had wormed her way into her dead heart without caring for the complex architecture of her mind like it was just a straight line. 

But it didn’t matter in the end, did it? Miranda would not divulge this to Jack, she would not condemn her to this fate. Jack was a free bird and caging her was the last thing she wanted. It was enough to know. It was enough. 

And there was one last test she needed to conduct, though it seemed futile in face of the irrefutable facts she just read. Still, Miranda was a thorough woman who left no stone unturned. With haste she threw the notebook on the side and walked to the fridge containing all the blood bags Cerberus provided her. She took one out and reached for her wine glass. 

Miranda poured herself a glass of blood, as was her ritual. You won’t see her drinking straight from the bag, she may have grown up as a peasant but that didn’t prevent her from having some manners. And Henry had made sure to instill in her the habits of a true aristocrat and well, it stuck with her. 

She twirled the wine glass in her hand, looking at the red liquid and then at the empty bag resting on her desk. A+. Her favorite type, was Jack’s blood A+? No matter. She needed to test a theory. Her hunger was slowly coming back, which meant that even though Jack’s blood had quenched the thirst, it wasn’t permanent. 

And since smelling Jacob’s blood, or lack of smell, she wondered if she had lost her sense of taste and smell to anything that wasn’t Jack’s blood. With some apprehension, Miranda sniffed the blood and instantly recoiled from it. Her sense of smell was still there but what she once enjoyed, was now smelling disgusting, like a vampire repellent. Well that wasn’t good news. She stared at the glass before throwing caution to the wind and downing the content in one go.

Before promptly spitting it out, spraying blood all over her white furniture. She wiped her lips, absolutely horrified by what she drank. This… this was her favorite type of blood and now it tasted like expired fish left out too long in the sun. How disheartening. She needed to rinse her palate with something soon. 

So this was it. There was no denying it anymore, there would be no point, the facts were there. And those facts meant that the virus in Jack’s blood was meant for Miranda, her father somehow knew about the biotic being her destined one, he knew when she was just a child and got involved for unknown purposes, ruining Jack’s life to get at her. All that happened to her was indirectly Miranda’s fault. What a mess. 

“So, take your time but be careful with Jack. I’m sure you know this but despite her efforts, I think she feels more than most and pushing her away won’t help you overcome your fears. It’ll only strengthen them.” 

There was so much Jack didn’t know, so much that could make her hate Miranda for good. Was that why she refused to open up? Was Shepard right? Was she scared? 

After everything, after Jack opened up to her, trusted her enough to let Miranda drink her blood, to share things that she wouldn’t share with anyone else… did she deserve to be pushed away, lied to for the sake of protecting Miranda’s sense of safety? 

I’m not only protecting myself, I’m protecting her too. 

Yes. But Jack said it on more than one occasion, she didn’t need protection. Miranda was choosing for her, not letting her decide. Like her father did to her. 

“I told you to look at me.” 

“Don’t come near me until you decide to stop leaving me in the dark.” 

Miranda was not her father. And she wouldn’t become him. She wouldn’t destroy her own destined one, wouldn’t control her like he had wanted to control Miranda and probably his soulmate. No, Jack deserved to know part of what she discovered. She deserved to know about the virus, deserved to know that Miranda had seen her memories. But she wouldn’t tell her yet about her father’s involvement in Teltin or the truth about their bond. They were not ready for this, if they were ever going to be. Some of the truth would at least salvage their relationship, go back to how they were and it would be enough for Miranda. She could manage this, they didn’t have to go any further than that, being near the biotic would be enough to calm the wrestling tempest their bond was producing as a result of their distance. It would settle. 

It was time to stop running. She had run all her life, fleeing from her father, from the Council, from society and most of all from ghosts. She will go to Jack, and she will fix the mess she made. Miranda despised messes.

“Miranda,” EDI’s voice resounded in her office as Miranda carefully replaced the book in its rightful place. “Commander Shepard wishes to see you in the Port Observation Deck.” 

Well. It seemed her Commander was ready to have a chat. Jack will have to wait a bit longer. “I’ll go see her immediately.” 

“Good day, Commander. You wanted to see me?”

There was a silence as Shepard looked at her with narrowed eyes before pointing an accusing finger at her, to which she arched a brow, questioning. “You fake australian.” She hissed. Ah, she noticed the lack of accent. Miranda didn’t see the point in keeping up the charade now that Shepard knew. “You’re a fake!” 

“Well, I did live in Australia for many years, so the accent comes easily.” She shrugged, as if that justified the whole lie.

“Fake.” 

Miranda’s eye twitched. “Now that we’ve concluded I’m fake can we get a move on? Why did you want to see me?”

“Why do you think?”

She sat beside her Commander at the bar. “Go on then. I know you’re dying to ask your questions. You and Jack are very similar on that point.” 

A little smirk played on Shepard’s lips and Miranda immediately regretted mentioning the other woman. “Yeah, how is it going with Jack?” she teased. 

“Abysmally. But we’re not here to talk about this, are we?” 

“No you’re right. I will get back on it later.” 

She said nothing more and they both stared at the bottle wall in an awkward silence. “Are we going to sit there until the Collectors find us? And why couldn’t we meet in your quarters or my office, exactly? Anyone could walk in.” 

Shepard rose up and went behind the bar. “Because we’re here to drink.” She stared at Miranda quizzically before adding, “Well, I’m drinking. And I told EDI to keep an eye out, don’t worry your secret is safe.”

“As safe as it can get these days.” Miranda mumbled.

The Commander poured herself a drink. “Hey, you tried. You aren’t going to wipe my mind now that you’re back at full strength, are you?”

“Surprisingly, Shepard, I don’t wish to see you become a vegetable."

“That’s… reassuring, I think.” The redhead took a sip, wincing a bit at the taste. “Oookay. So, first, very important question as Commander of this ship. Have you been slurping up anyone’s blood on the crew?”

Miranda’s nose scrunched up in disgust at the phrasing. “You put it so elegantly. No, I have not been drinking anyone’s blood. Here, at least. I wouldn’t compromise myself like that.” 

“No you compromised yourself in other ways.” Shepard wiggled her eyebrows and Miranda answered her with a groan, face in hands. 

“Will you let this go?”

“Never. After all, your relationship is only just starting.”

“Can we get back on topic, please?” She begged, all too eager to talk about anything but Jack.

Though the Commander didn’t share that eagerness. “Oh, will you beg Jack this way too?”

Once again, she was thankful she wasn’t able to blush. “Shepard!” Her eyes flared at her Commander, flustered and more than a little annoyed by the woman’s antics. She was surrounded by idiots with no survival instincts. 

Shepard raised her hands in surrender. “Sorry, sorry. It was just too easy. I’ll stop.” Miranda opened her mouth, “For now.” 

“Ugh.” The vampire rolled her eyes. “You know. I would’ve thought you to be more wary of me now. If not scared. Though I suppose with everything you’ve lived through you don’t scare easily.”

Shepard snapped her fingers. “You’re right, I’m not scared. I don’t feel any animosity coming from you and despite the fact that you hid your true nature from me, I think I know you enough. You wouldn’t harm me. Or anyone in this ship for that matter.”

“Very trustful of you. A bit naive too.” If she decided to, everyone on this ship would be dead in a matter of seconds. Well, Samara would put up quite a fight and Jack… she wouldn’t harm Jack, even in some made up scenario. 

“I do trust you.”

Miranda sighed, averting her eyes. “How can you, Shepard? After what I did. I wiped your mind, do you understand? I erased your memories and fabricated new ones, I should be the last person to trust.” 

“You did that to protect yourself, anyone would’ve done the same. What matters is that you came clean.” 

Miranda’s voice rose. “But if I wasn’t wounded, I wouldn’t have! I would’ve kept on lying, you discovering the truth was just the consequences, not a willful act!”

“Miranda.” Shepard leaned in from behind the bar, her elbows resting on the counter so she could stare at the vampire in the eyes. Miranda froze. There was nothing but sincerity and determination swimming in green eyes. “I think, that even if you weren’t wounded on the Collector ship, no I know, you would’ve told me the truth eventually, when you were ready.”

Incomprehension twisted the vampire’s features, taken aback by the show of faith. “How can you be so certain? When even I didn’t know?” 

“I told you. I know you. Maybe not everything there is to know, but enough.” Placing a hand on Miranda’s shoulder, strong and steady, she said, “You’re my friend, Miranda.”

The vampire gaped at her Commander. “...your friend?”

Shepard smiled and it was like the sun rose in the room. Not a sun that weakened her and dispossessed her of her powers, but the warm light of the spring sun heating her skin when she went to the fields of Brasov to sunbathe with Oriana. “Yeah. And I hope you see me as yours.” 

“I-” A human so brazenly calling herself her friend. Not many had rendered Miranda speechless, first Jack then Shepard. The Normandy crew truly was something else. Even after what she did, the Commander had no qualms calling her that, how strangely… heartwarming. “I… suppose I do. When I embarked on this mission I didn’t think I would come to call anyone my friend.” A small chuckle bubbled in her throat. “This is all so strange.” 

“What is?”

“This whole situation. Jack, you. Most people would run from me screaming and yet you both go the other way, straight into a wall.” 

Shepard grinned, mirth in her eyes. “Ah well, I gravitate towards weird people-” Miranda scoffed but could not deny that fact. As if ‘weird’ could begin to describe the horrific creature she was. “And Jack is just completely smitten with you so you know. God, I never thought I would ever say this considering how you two first started.” 

“It was- is, a bumpy road.” Smitten. Was Jack really smitten with her? Miranda was hit by the memory of soft lips on her forehead, the firm grip holding her up, a reassuring voice calling out ‘Miri’. Oh, the way Jack said her name, so earnestly, how good it sounded coming from her lips. 

“What’s the fun in a straight, flat line. Have you talked to her yet?”

“...no. But I was going to, until EDI called out for me to join you.” 

Shepard gasped, clutching at her heart. “No! I stood in the way of lo-”

“Don’t. Say that.” Shepard winced at the change of tone, stern with a slight warning. “Shepard, for the last time, let’s talk about what you actually wanted to talk about and leave Jack out of it.” 

The Commander cleared her throat, suddenly feeling quite sheepish under the glowing blue stare. “Right. Right. So. Many things have been running in my mind.”

“Of that I have no doubt.”

“And I was wondering-” About her age. They always wondered about her age first. “You were born…-”

“In 1449.”

The redhead blinked, the grass cut from under her. “That’s- wow. Oh damn. You’re a medieval woman.”

“Was, but yes.”

“Shit… I know asaris live long lives but that’s how their species work. Humans.. aren’t built to live that long and you-”

“I’ve not been human for a long time, Shepard.” Miranda said in a tone that was eerily calm.

“Still, you were. This change, it mustn’t have been easy. I can’t imagine what you went through. And from what I learned in school, those weren’t pretty times to live in.”

Shepard looked at her like she was reaching for something past her eyes, past her mind. Like she was looking at her very soul. There was no pity but something akin to sorrow. The vampire shrugged. “It’s all in the past, I’ve made my peace with it.” 

“Have you?”

Miranda didn’t know how to answer that. Words were stuck in her throat and she was growing uncomfortable with those searching eyes. She stood from her chair and went to look out the window, anything to escape Shepard’s stare. But the woman followed her, always so determined and very carefully, slowly so Miranda could decide to pull away if she wished to, passed her arms around the vampire and brought her in a comforting hug. A hug. Miranda didn’t quite know how to react to this turn of event, had no idea what to do with her arms. Of course, she had hugged Jack, took the woman in her embrace but that was different, she wasn’t the one being comforted, wasn’t the one in someone else’s arms. 

Shepard’s hold was firm but not constricting, her cheek resting against Miranda’s head. “You know, generally when someone hugs you, you hug them back.” she whispered teasingly in her ear. 

Miranda, with some hesitation, returned the hug and… it was… nice. The way Shepard hugged, it reminded her of Oriana. Genuine and gentle. Oh. Miranda’s lips trembled and her eyes welled up. The last time she ever was hugged was before her imprisonment, before Ori’s death. 

Miranda pulled away, sliding out from Shepard’s arms and hastily turning her back so the Commander would not see the state she was in, and wiped her eyes, soon regaining her composure. “And you, Jane. Does anyone ever ask you how you are?” Willing her voice not to shake and if Shepard had noticed anything, she didn’t point it out, for which Miranda was thankful. She turned back to face the redhead, any sign of supposed tears gone, replaced by the cool mask she always wore around people, though it was more relaxed now than usual. “You’re young and yet you have a lot of responsibilities resting on your shoulders.”

With a smirk, Shepard answered, “Oh are you pulling age now?”

Miranda shrugged. “If you don’t want to tell me that’s fine, I thought I’d return the… kindness.” She was genuinely wondering how Jane managed all this, it couldn’t be easy, especially after being dead for two years on top of what she went through before, Eden Prime and Virmire. Miranda had studied her subject throughout the two years it took to bring her back, from her background to what made the Commander who she was. But hearing it from her mouth was better than reading it. 

Shepard’s face darkened but she hid the pain behind a smile. Miranda had noticed the redhead doing this a lot, she was quite good at acting. “I’m. Alright. There’s a lot yeah, but the crew keeps me going.”

“And Liara?”

Shepard opened her mouth then closed it, not expecting the subject of her lover (ex-lover?) to be discussed. She bit her lip and looked out into space thoughtfully. “I… miss her. Terribly. But, she has her own things and I do too. We can figure ourselves out later. And when she’ll ask me for help, I will answer.”

“You two have a strong bond. I saw it when she brought you to me, how deeply in love she is with you. It was… surprising to me, to see this.” 

A small smile appeared on Shepard’s lips and the longing in her eyes reminded Miranda of what she felt towards Jack. She guessed her Commander didn’t want to talk in length about Liara, with the current state of their relationship, so she decided to go in a different direction, towards a subject that urgently needed to be broached.

“About Horizon, Shepard…”

Shepard nodded, seemingly having waited for the moment Miranda brought up the massacre and relieved at the new topic of conversation. “What happened?”

Miranda explained everything she could about what went down, omitting some details Shepard had no need to know but enough so the Commander wouldn’t immediately space her for what she did.  

“So… Jack’s blood makes you go in a frenzy like that?”

“I learned to control it but… yes it has a certain effect.” 

“Why? I mean. Why her blood specifically?”

“That’s…” Miranda bit her lip. “Something she should learn before anyone else does.”

“Fair enough.” She was grateful that Shepard wasn’t the overly probing kind. 

“And.” She felt like talking, like being open for once. And Shepard made it easy. “You were right. I am scared. It’s… bloody terrifying to feel so many things. I’m not used to it, I don’t want to be used to it, it’s dangerous, a vulnerability.”

“Maybe. But it’s also the most wonderful thing.” Shepard was speaking as someone who experienced it first hand. “Give yourself completely to someone else? There’s no feeling like it.” She then looks at Miranda. “Sometimes you just gotta take a leap of faith.” 

Miranda sighed. “I wish I could be this careless.”

“You can. It’s just a step to take and then you fall.”

“On concrete.”

“Eh, think of it as a fluffy cloud.” 

“Clouds aren’t fluffy, Shepard. They’re made of droplets of water or ice.” 

“You’re ruining it! All I’m saying is that it’s something you live up to chance and if you do, it can be the best thing you’ve ever done in your life.”

“I don’t like leaving things to chance.” Miranda said imperiously.

Shepard rolled her eyes. “My god you’re stubborn. Why are you so reluctant to let yourself feel anything?”

She whirled around, facing Shepard with fury in her eyes that took over her before she could control it. “I did it once and it cost me everything!” Shepard had taken a slight step back when she saw the glowing eyes flaring in anger, but in her own, some form of understanding passed. Miranda blinked, shocked by her lack of restraint and snatched back the reins of her mind. She took a deep shuddering breath, banishing Irina’s image from her thoughts. “Let’s just… not go there, Shepard.”

Shepard pinched her lips together before nodding. “...Alright.” 

Going back to her place at the bar, Miranda inquired, “I heard you met someone from your old crew.”

Shepard groaned, rubbing the back of her neck and she suddenly looked much older than she was. “Ashley. Didn’t go over so well. Makes me wonder if Kaidan would have reacted the same.” 

“That’s the man who died on Virmire, isn’t it?”

“Yeah… he was one of my best friends. I still miss him.” Shepard didn’t seem willing to talk much about Kaidan and chose to change the subject quickly before she could dwell on her grief, “That ice, back on Horizon. Is this one of your powers? Not an evolved form of biotics.” 

“Yes. If you must know, Elders are born with one or two unique powers. I inherited the shadow manipulation from my father and was born with the ability to freeze any form liquid. I can’t create ice, I can only reshape liquid or small particles of it. I froze the collectors blood and reshaped it to what I wanted.” 

It was like fireworks went off in Shepard’s eyes and Miranda feared for what it meant. “Oh my god, you’re literally Sub-Zero!”

“...who?” The name was uncomfortably close to Subject Zero.

Shepard waved her arms around like an excited child. “An old video game villain, my idol! I can’t believe you don’t know Mortal Kombat! You were alive when it came out!” 

Oh god. “Don’t tell me you’re like Jack but with video games?” 

“If you’re speaking about her love for old movies then yes I totally am.” Ah, so Shepard knew about that then. “We’ll have to play together, there’s no way you’re that old and never touched a controller in your life.” 

“Absolutely not. I already agreed to watch those horrid vampire movies with Jack, I am not playing any video games.”

Shepard placed her hands on her hips. “Oh I see. Favoritism.”

Miranda gave her Commander a snide smile. “Yes. Favoritism.” 

Shepard narrowed her eyes. “Mark my words, Lawson. You and I will play Mortal Kombat.” 

“Shepard, we’re arriving soon.” EDI’s voice saved Miranda from whatever this Mortal Kombat was, judging by the name, it couldn’t be anything good. 

Shepard looked at the time. “Shit. Right, I was on my way to leave for a mission. Before I go, I had a stern conversation with our mutual pain in the ass.” 

“The Illusive Man?” Miranda asked without hesitation. Who else could it be?

“Bingo. I didn’t reveal that I knew about you of course but he played the fool about betraying us.” 

“Yes, that sounds like him. He won’t reveal anything willingly and sugarcoat the truth. He probably told you it was necessary to collect information.”

Shepard crossed her arms, surprised. “You know him well.” 

“Unfortunately. He recruited me twenty years ago or so and I’m starting to regret ever joining him. But at the time it seemed advantageous.” 

“In any case, for now you should stay low and not confront him about it. If he truly was the one who leaked info about you to the Collectors, it could put you in even more danger.” 

“I agree. The best I can do for now is focus on the mission. The rest is for when we’ve dealt with the threat.”

They both nod at each other, now on the same wave-length. Harper would not get the best of them.

“It was nice talking with you. The real you.”

Miranda gave her Commander a genuine smile, she shared the sentiment. She was glad to have found a friend in Jane Shepard. “You too, Jane.”

On her way out, Shepard added, “We should do this again. Preferably in front of Mortal Kombat!” 

“Oh for the love of-” 

Checking her gloves again, she wouldn’t want to forget them, Jack was hard enough to resist already, Miranda strode down to engineering. She repeated what she wanted to say in her mind over and over again, careful to get it right, to not forget one single bit. It all flew out the window when she laid eyes on the biotic, laying down on her bed and reading, for what must be the thousandth time, Dracula. 

Miranda’s throat went dry and if she had a pulse, it would be beating against the sides of her head in a frenetic rhythm. Jack didn’t even tear her gaze away from her book, but her ears perked up at the sound of familiar heels, as quiet as they may have been.

“Ja-” Her voice cracked and she immediately covered it with a cough and began again. “Jack.” Jack did not answer and flipped a page, acutely ignoring Miranda but the vampire could see that her eyes were not moving. Just a ploy to get to her then. She approached the bed until she was standing just one step away from it. Her eyes picked up on the goosebumps rising on Jack’s arms and she allowed herself a little smile. She wasn’t the only one affected. Well yes, that was the whole point of a destined one, she thought and rolled her eyes. Of course Jack would be as affected as she was. “I’ve come to realize you and Shepard are right. As much as it pains me to admit it.” A scoff was all she got for an answer. “There are things you must know, things I’ve kept from you as you’ve no doubt noticed. For good reason, but… you of all people deserve to know and I-” Jack slowly closed her book. “I am sorry. For lying to you.” 

Jack sat up and placed her book on the metal table near her bed before leaning back against the wall, waiting.

“First, what you should know, is that when I drank your blood, something pulled me in. To put it simply, I witnessed your memories.” Ripping the band-aid right off was better than run around in circle, wasn’t it?

That snapped Jack back into a speaking mood, or more like, yelling. “What?!” 

Miranda raised her hands. “Please, Jack. Let me finish. I promise you I didn’t do this on purpose, I never would betray your trust like this.”

“Oh yeah? And how can I know? How do I know this isn’t another one of your lies?”

She ignored the pang of hurt. “You’re right, you can’t know. All I can say is that this never happened before. I never saw the memories of the person whose blood I consumed, flashes at most, barely comprehensible. I swear to you Jack, if I could have prevented it I would have. But I was trapped.”

Jack bit her lip, but the tension in her muscles disappeared. “What do you mean trapped? What did you see?” She asked warily.

“I was in your mind, truly in it. Like my body was there. In some sort of room filled with corridors. There was no exit, no way to know how to leave. And then I met… you. A child, ten at most.” This sounded absolutely crazy, no one other than Jack would believe her. And she wished it was just a bad dream.

Jack’s face was pulled in a mask of utter confusion and torment. “...me?”

“I theorized her to be your inner child.”

A mad laugh, chilling, resounded and Miranda winced. “What the fuck… what the actual fuck- you’re bullshitting me, tell me you’re bullshitting me!”

“Jack, calm-”

“Don’t tell me to calm down! What did you see?!” 

“...she guided me through the corridors-” she said hastily, hoping to stall before she had to reveal the whole truth.

Jack was in her face now, hissing, her brown eyes wild with unconcealed rage. “Miranda. What. Did you. See?”

The vampire swallowed and willed herself to look Jack in the eyes. “Everything.” 

Short panicked breath took over the biotic and she tried in vain to stay in control but her eyes were welling up with tears too fast and sobs made her choke on words. “You fucking…” she stomped to where Miranda was, raising her fist but when it hit the vampire on her chest, there was no strength behind the attack. Just painful resignation. “bitch… you had no-” she gasped on a sob, fully realising that the vampire had seen her most well kept secrets, forehead falling against Miranda’s shoulders. “right…” 

Hesitantly, Miranda passed her arms around Jack’s thin body, regretting having put on her gloves. The moment the biotic was secured in her embrace she feared the woman would just push her away, refusing any kind of comfort. But instead, Jack broke down for the second time, trusting Miranda with her vulnerability as sobs wracked her body, her hands clutching onto the vampire’s suit in a desperate attempt to keep her head out of the water. Miranda brought Jack closer to her, one hand behind her shaved head while the other rested on her waist and she slowly backed them down towards the bed, guilt renewing with each sob. 

It took a few minutes for Jack’s cries to die down, and she relaxed in the vampire’s arms. Miranda swallowed down the guilt. “I’m sorry. I wish I could take it back, I didn’t want to-”

Jack shook her head, face still buried in a cool neck. “No…” she said in a rough voice. “No I- I believe you. I know you wouldn’t do this on purpose and one of the first things you told me is that you couldn’t dive too deep in my mind so… guess there’s that. Did you… see- Jensen?”

Miranda’s lips were pulled down in a sneer. “If there’s an afterlife I will find him and tear his spine out.” 

Jack offered a weak laugh. “Give me a call when you do. I didn’t have time to do half the things I wanted back then.”

“Of course.” Miranda guided them back to sit on the bed, Jack never leaving her arms. “Jack… would it help if I shared something with you? To be vulnerable, as you were? You know many things about me, surface things but I never went into much detail about my past.”

“Fuck… no you don’t have to. You didn’t do it on purpose it isn’t fair-”

“Just tell me. Would it help? Yes or no.” After a moment, Jack nodded reluctantly against her collarbone. She took a deep breath as she prepared to recount a memory that was seared in her mind. She had forgotten many things from her past life, but not this. Even if she could erase it, she wouldn’t, it was a reminder of how she failed as a sister. “You know how I died but you don’t know how I ended up on the pyre. I needed water for my patient so I went to the town square. It was a peaceful afternoon, I never suspected anything would happen, nor as quickly as it did.” She heard the sound of armored boots and spears hitting the cobbled stone as clear as if it happened yesterday. “A small contingent of armored men surrounded me wearing the Inquisition’s crest. I think it was their captain, he accused me of being a witch on account of multiple testimonies and that I shall be arrested immediately.” The bitter taste in her mouth on that day was still present. “The whole town gathered and they stood there and watched as they chained me and dragged me to their prison. Not one defended me, not one raised their voice. After everything I did for them-” She could not help the anger that coated her words. “Saved them and their unborn children. Not one.”

Jack’s hand slid into her own, frowning at the gloves but said nothing and squeezed. She could not see the biotic’s eyes but she could guess what she’d read in them. “Sons of bitches…” 

Miranda nodded. “I don’t know how long I spent in these dungeons. Days or weeks, there were no windows, no way to know the time. I remember Oriana’s screams on the other side, the torture they inflicted on me was nothing compared to this. Nothing compared to what they did next-” Her voice broke and she squeezed her eyes shut. 

“Miri-” 

But Miranda didn’t let Jack stop her. If she did, she feared she would never have the strength to reveal this. “They raped her in front me. It haunts me, they said they couldn’t touch me, I still don’t know why… it felt like it went for hours, I was bound, couldn’t get to her… at some point she stopped reacting-”

“Stop.” Jack’s hand fell on her face, forcing the vampire to look at her and not in the distant past. “You’re telling yourself it’s your fault.”

“Who else would it be? She was my responsibility, I swore to protect her from the moment she was born and I failed-” There was anger in her voice, anger solely directed at herself. “I should’ve known that a woman like me would be targeted, should’ve prepared and taken Oriana somewhere safe, but I didn’t think-”

Jack cut her off, unwilling to hear another word. “Blaming yourself won’t help you. I blamed myself for being weak when it happened, I should’ve been able to fend them off. Well guess what I figured out? It was all their fault. And yeah, maybe I wasn’t strong enough to kill them yet, but that doesn’t make me a fucking victim or responsible. You were up against a force that was way more powerful than you, and so what if you were in your sister’s place? Then she would’ve blamed herself, and what would you have told her?”

Jack always managed to take her by surprise, either by her actions or her words. The way she could reason with Miranda when the biotic herself struggled with her own emotional stability was astounding. “... that it wasn’t her fault.” 

“Exactly. So stop beating yourself down, you’ve done enough of that for a few centuries.” 

Miranda exhaled, a sound between exhaustion and regret. “I’m sorry I intruded on your memo-”

“You said that already. And that isn’t your fault either. I’m not blind, I know you didn’t do it on purpose. Yeah I got a little angry because fuck… that’s a lot, and if you were anyone else I would’ve bashed your face in the wall. But I know you’d never do it by choice, I didn’t lie when I said I trusted you. And what, now you know. Tough shit.” Jack then asked, with a hint of vindictiveness in her voice, “did you get them?”

“You know. The funny thing is if you look at Brasov’s records now, there are no accounts of the original inhabitants to be found.” Miranda had been thorough, no one escaped alive, nothing of what made them who they were was left intact. On the morrow of that fateful night, only ashes remained. And yet, the debt they owed her would never be repaid in full.

Miranda pulled back so she could face Jack. “There is something else I assume you want to know.” 

“Yeah, spill. I don’t like being scared, cheerleader but you… you frightened the shit out of me.”

“I apologize for that, I had no idea it would happen. When I saw your memory, there was one where you were injected with some sort of virus. I don’t know why or what it is exactly,” Lies upon lies upon lies. For now, this was how it had to be. “But it attacked my cells, I’d need to study your blood to learn more.”

“Wait… my blood did this to you?”

“Not your blood but the dormant virus in it yes. It is harmless for you but it seems to activate when in contact with my blood.” 

“Well fuck- why would they even do this? It didn’t have anything to do with biotics. I guess that deal we made is-”

Hastily, Miranda said, “Do not worry about that. My body already adapted to it, if I were to drink more of your blood, my own would immediately destroy the virus.” Miranda theorized that it probably wouldn’t, but Jack didn’t need to know that.

Jack narrowed her eyes. “I’m still not sure it’s a good idea but…” there was a slight blush coloring her cheeks and Miranda had to suppress a smile. Jack was no doubt thinking about the bite. “I don’t want you depending on Cerberus, but we gotta be careful. I’m no certified vampire hunter and I don’t want to become one by accident.”

She nodded, “Yes, I think one is enough on this ship.” Jack gave her a pointed stare. “... I will be careful.” 

Miranda could see there was something else Jack wanted to talk about and she had an inkling of what it was. Brown eyes darted left and right, searching for the right words when finally, the biotic took a breath and spoke. 

“Look, Miranda… what happened after-” 

No, Miranda couldn’t do this now, she couldn’t dive into these complicated feelings on top of everything she learned recently, it was too soon. “Jack… I… You were vulnerable and I was high on blood, this should never have happened.” Miranda omitted the fact that she’d been thinking about the kiss ever since it happened, that it played on loop in her mind over and over again, that the feel of Jack’s hands on her breasts, her waist, had ignited a desire in her she hadn’t felt in centuries, the need to bring herself pleasure had never been something she had been plagued with throughout her life, not even with Irina or… Bathory but that was another matter entirely. But with Jack? It became increasingly worrying how much she needed it, not that she ever entertained the idea, always managing to stop herself before she could even slide her hand down her body. And even now, so close to her, she could feel the need to have the other woman on top of her, to kiss her lips again. She feared, no she knew, that it would never go away. The bond would not allow it. 

Jack stood up, pushing Miranda’s arms away and started to pace angrily. “Stop speaking for me. Stop speaking like you know what I feel. You know full well that all this began way before you drank from me.” 

“I’m not-”

“I get it. Alright. I won’t push you. I won’t. I just… want things to go back to what they were I-” miss you . Miranda caught the stray thought involuntarily. Jack was making it hard to detach herself from her feelings. “It was nice. To have someone to talk to, to be real with. I don’t want to lose that.” 

Relief washed over Miranda. The size of it took her off guard, it was like a weight she didn’t know was there had been lifted from her shoulders. “Me neither.”

Jack pointed a finger at the vampire. “And I’m not going back on what I said. You drink from me now, so you don’t have to tie yourself to Cerberus.” Jack’s eyes scrutinized Miranda, landing on her hands and the tremors traveling through them. “You need it right now don’t you? I know these shakes.”

Miranda clutched her hands together and looked away. “I- I don’t want you to think I’m using you for your blood. I can go on without it. I have enough blood bags-” She would. She would drink only this stale blood from now on if it meant keeping Jack safe. She would repress her needs. 

She balked away, blinking in surprise when Jack flicked her on the forehead. “Ouch-” The biotic gripped her finger, face scrunched in pain and a chuckle bubbled in Miranda’s chest. “Shut up. And what did I just say dumbass. I know you’re not using me, your self sacrificing ways wouldn’t let you, you’d rather starve. You know everyone thinks you’re a selfish bitch-”

“How nice.” She said flatly.

“But they couldn’t be more wrong. You’re the single, most idiotic, masochist I’ve ever met.”

“That’s twice you’ve made jabs at my intelligence now.” 

“Bet you don’t get that often do you?” Jack smirked while Miranda stared at her with a withering glare. “You know being an idiot doesn’t exempt you from being smart.” 

“Look at you using big words.”

Jack ignored the quip. “You may be book smart but fuck, emotionally speaking you’re a goddamn toddler.” 

Miranda scoffed. “That’s rich coming from you.” 

“What does that mean?” Jack raised an offended brow, crossing her arms.

“The fact that you don’t know says a lot.”

“You’re so lucky I don’t want to end up in the med-bay again or I’ll have punched you for real this time.” 

They both glared at the other until their faces broke into smiles, and, as it happened ever so often when she was around Jack, Miranda let out a genuine, warm laugh, endeared by the other woman. She didn’t see Jack’s own soft smile or the longing in her eyes as she watched the vampire letting herself feel, just for a bit. 

That privilege , Jack thought, is mine. And mine alone.

Later, Miranda had come back to Jack with a syringe, warning the biotic beforehand and asking if she could take a sample of her blood to study the virus. Jack had warily accepted and flinched when the needle pierced her skin but Miranda had talked her through it, distracting her with stories on the various events she witnessed in her life. When it was done, her body reacted before she could stop it, and she licked the small dot of blood on Jack’s arm, moaning at the taste. The biotic had jumped slightly at the feel of Miranda’s tongue and when the vampire quickly backed away, dismayed by her actions, Jack stared at her silently with burning eyes that seemed to scorch her very skin. 

Before things could escalate, Miranda had cleared her throat and almost ran back upstairs like the Devil was after her. She had something important to do and she couldn’t let anything distract her, especially not Jack. 

She opened the door to the lab. “Good evening, Mordin.” 

Without looking at her, his eyes firmly fixated on an insect he was studying, Mordin answered, “Ah, Miranda, good to see you.” 

“Could I borrow your lab for a bit?”

The salarian observed her, abandoning his project and intrigued by her demand, Miranda never really did talk to him but she appreciated his scientific curiosity. Maybe she should learn more about Mordin, she was sure they could get along. She normally didn’t spare Salarians a thought but Mordin was an intriguing specimen. “Oh? Do you need something tested, maybe? I can provide help, see that everything-”

Miranda raised her hand, stopping him before he could choke on the river of words coming from his throat. “That won’t be necessary, it is a private matter and I best work alone. You understand, my current lab is inaccessible to me and this is the only place where I can get the results I need. It won’t be for long, I assure you.” 

“Very well, but please make sure everything stays in its place, the Commander asked me to study the Collector swarm and I would hate to start over, I’ve made some fascinating discoveries, perhaps you would be interested too?” He asked. 

“Yes, I wouldn’t mind discussing this with you at a later time.” Miranda nodded, the more she knew about the bastards the better. “And don’t worry, I myself don’t appreciate a mess in my workplace, you can be sure everything will be as it was when I am done.”

Mordin smiled at her and walked to the door. “I see we are like-minded, I hope you find what you’re looking for, Miranda.”

When she was sure Mordin was gone, Miranda set out to work immediately, taking out the syringe containing Jack’s blood. She had to cover her nose when the first drop fell on the slide, it wouldn’t do to drink her experimentation sample. She then slashed her own wrist with her claw, not even flinching, and poured some on Jack’s blood. 

At first, she only put a small amount of the biotic’s blood under the microscope and a bigger quantity of her own to observe how it would react to such a small fraction of the virus. Miranda observed the black masses of the virus attack her cells unsuccessfully as they fought back quickly and destroyed it without much effort. When she had drank Jack’s blood, her body had no knowledge of the C-55 which explained why it reacted so violently to it, but it eventually adapted. What if she drank more? 

Holding her breath in anticipation, she poured the last drops of Jack’s blood onto the slide and observed with apprehension as the masses viciously attacked her cells in overwhelming numbers, destroying them before they could even fight back. Miranda stumbled back from the microscope. This discovery was… terrifying and exhilarating. This was something that could normally never happen, her own cells, destroyed?

She covered her mouth, in shock. “It’s… devouring them little by little.”

Miranda leaned on the table, head down as shudders rippled down her body. There it was. The solution she had looked for all her life, something that can kill her for good. And it coursed through the blood of her destined one, the antithesis of all that the bond was supposed to be. 

Her claws grew and pierced through the metal, her hands clutching the table with a deathly grip as her shoulders started to shake. Slowly, a laugh bubbled in her throat, a broken sound filled with disbelief and despair, growing in intensity as it took over her whole body. She let it out until tears of blood spilled on her cheeks and the laughter turned into quiet sobs, bringing her down to her knees, hands anchored in the table for any kind of support. When would it stop? When would she know a semblance of peace? 

What was she supposed to do now?

Maybe… yes. She could still feed from Jack by keeping the biotic at bay, this way these… feelings would stop growing and she could achieve the goal she had been trying to reach since drawing her last breath. And on the other hand, when the virus inevitably destroyed her from the inside out, Jack would not be aware of the bond and thus not suffer from Miranda’s death. 

Yes. Yes this was it. She would feed slowly enough to not be killed by the virus before confronting the Collectors in the Omega-4 relay, and just enough to pretend the disgusting bugs had managed to end her and not the virus. Shepard would be suspicious, knowing her nature, as well as Jack and Samara, and the Justicar would see it as a job done, but the rest of the crew would be none the wiser. 

Good. She had a plan. She always worked best when having one.

Chapter Text

In the two weeks that followed their somewhat reconciliation, Jack and Miranda had a new routine. A routine that Jack didn’t like. Because despite Miranda’s revelations and the fact that she had wanted, like her, that they returned to how they were before this whole thing, the vampire had put even more distance between them. And it pissed Jack right off. Not only did this fucking kiss live rent free in her mind but Miranda’s coming and going down in engineering almost everyday to drink her blood didn’t make matters easier for Jack. She had heard Shepard, she got it, okay, she wouldn’t push Miranda, as she said so she didn’t understand why the vampire decided to be so distant and cold. 

During every session, Miranda would keep Jack at bay, her hands clutching the bedsheets, both sitting side by side. She never touched the biotic other than with her lips and fangs and as soon as she was done, she’d heal the puncture wounds, offer her thanks and leave without another word before Jack could even say anything. Worse, Jack was always left absolutely drenched, thanks to those stupid vampire aphrodisiacs or whatever it was Miranda used to soothe the pain. So after every session, without miss, Jack had to, needed to, relieve the tension. With how pent up she was, it was impossible to leave it this way and go on about her day. And to make matters worse, one orgasm wasn’t enough, no she needed to have at least four to feel functional again. It could be her hand down there if she stopped being so damn scared. She thought bitterly. Never before had someone made her feel this way, so needy and damn horny all the fucking time it was driving her insane. Her fingers were never enough, no matter how her imagination played, she knew it couldn’t replace Miranda and was never really satisfied, always left wanting more. Suffice to say, Jack had been in a foul mood these past weeks, and the Normandy residents had suffered her temper, she even made Ken pissed himself. 

But what Jack hated most, were those fucking gloves. The cheerleader, who had finally stopped wearing them around her, was now never seen without them. And everytime Miranda came down to her room, she always tugged at them, as if to check they wouldn’t suddenly fall off, almost like she was scared of feeling Jack’s skin. So all in all, Jack had no idea what the hell had gotten into her and she suspected that Miranda still withheld some critical information from her. 

She ruminated on the past few days while fixing herself a meal for later, knowing that after Miranda drank, she would need some food asap. Jack didn’t feel eyes on her as she usually did when she was in the kitchen, even this habit had been abandoned by the vampire in favor of more distance. It rubbed Jack the wrong way, it didn’t feel right to be so far from the other woman. And when she said “feel” she meant it literally. Like those little stabs of pain she’s grown used to, except now it was like her whole skin was itching for just a touch and it was driving her insane. 

From the corner of her eye she saw Jacob and Thane drag a table to Mordin’s lab, the old one apparently suffered some damage but from what, Jack had no clue nor did she care. Right now, all that mattered was that she was going to confront Miranda once and for all. This had been going on long enough and she thought their last conversation had resolved the tension but no, between a 736 years old vampire and a psychotic biotic, it was the psychotic biotic that had to act like an adult. Fucking rich. And if Jack was being honest with herself for once, that physical reaction was nothing compared to how much she truly missed the cheerleader, how much she wanted her. She didn’t think she ever needed someone so viscerally before, what kind of pussy had she turned into? Needy bitch.

At first when Miranda left her after her feeding, Jack forced herself to look away as she found it was painful just to even have her eyes on the vampire. The way her heart ached, her hands begging to catch her… she hated the sensation, the deep yearning that formed a knot in her stomach- Jack didn’t fucking yearn. She just didn’t. And here she was like one of those forlorn ladies in romance books that whined for the man they couldn’t have. Pah. But then at some point, she just let her eyes linger on Miranda. It appeased the pain, and it gave her fuel for those after sessions. She could at least have Miranda in her mind, if anything. In mind and paper. The stack of portraits and poems about the vampire grew exponentially since their last talk, and even when Jack was mad at her, she still laid her on paper. It helped to have an outlet, it soothed her. And this way she could look at Miranda whenever she wished. 

And Jack was terrified. Terrified that she might be falling for someone. A woman that was herself terrified of any form of attachment. In this, as in many other things, they were the same. 

“I think I saw Lawson almost falling over.” 

She almost jumped out of her skin. “Fuck!” That’s when she noticed the content of the pan was burnt to a crisp, too lost in thought to have paid attention. “...fuck.” She threw it in the sink, shoulders sagging and turned to Zaeed with scorn written all over her face. “Don’t sneak up on me old man.” 

Zaeed smirked. “Didn’t hear my graceful steps did ya, guess you were too… in your mind to notice.” 

“What do you want?” Jack grumbled. Lately, Zaeed had been more talkative, always checking up on her. Jack wanted to hate it, but it was nice to have someone other than Miranda and Shepard care. And Zaeed… Jack didn’t know what it was like to have a father, but she thought this might be similar. 

“I don’t know, thought maybe you’d have an idea why Lawson is lookin’ like she’s ready to fall into pieces.” And he always was nosy when it concerned Miranda and Jack’s relationship. She didn’t think this old merc was a gossip, showed what she knew. 

Jack sure had seen that. Everyday she watched Miranda’s state worsening, and she knew exactly why. The cheerleader had lied to her, Jack’s blood was ravaging her a little more every time she drank. Sunken eyes and cheeks, cracked lips, her usual grace gone from her steps and she wasn’t fully there when people talked to her, nor did her ears twitch like they normally do. Jack even heard her cough once. It wasn’t as alarming as the last time, but it seemed to get gradually worse. And Jack couldn’t bear to see her suffering like this. One more reason to confront her properly and put a stop to it. 

Eyes cast downward, slouched against the kitchen counter, Jack said in a low voice. “Yeah… yeah I got some ideas.” 

Zaeed stared at her curiously, like he expected some rebuttal or denial about what she knew. “Well…” He spared a glance at the burnt pan. “Go on, kid. I’ll fix you up something in the meantime.” 

Jack blinked up at him and frowned. “You- I can do it, I was just distracted-”

“Yeah yeah,” He shooed her away from the counter. “Just go, I know you’re dying to go talk to her.” 

She punched him half-heartedly on the shoulder, that angry frown never leaving, “You know nothing,” she mumbled and started to leave because what the fuck, she wasn’t about to delay. “...thanks.” She hoped he was a better cook than Gardner. 

Zaeed only chuckled and waved her away, new pan in hand. Jack will never say it, but she was grateful to have met him. 

Jack waited until it was time for Miranda to come back down for another feeding. And like clockwork every night at eight pm she was there. Jack’s heart thumped loudly against her ribcage at the sight of her, despite her worsening state, Miranda was still the most beautiful woman she ever saw. But she wouldn’t let this distract her from her goal, she won’t let Miranda feed tonight, she wasn’t about to let her keep going with her little scheme. 

“I feel like a whore.” She blurted out before the vampire could take another step in the room. 

Miranda froze, stopping just down the stairs. “Pardon?”

Not how Jack wanted the conversation to start but at least she got the vampire’s attention. “You just take what you want and leave. Maybe I should charge you.” She said without any real animosity in her voice. Weird, she thought she would be angrier. To be honest, she was just… torn. 

Miranda looked properly chastised, eyes darting to all sides of the room but never falling on Jack. “I… I didn’t think you would feel this way.” 

“Yeah? And did you also think I wouldn’t notice what you’re doing?” Jack couldn’t see the vampire’s face, but she knew her enough to guess what she would read on it. Guilt. Miranda was made of 90% guilt after all. “You’re making me your murderer. Your whore and your murderer.” 

It seemed like Miranda’s facade broke into a thousand pieces as soon as she heard Jack’s word, like a wrecking ball shattered a rocky surface with immeasurable force, realization hitting her. There was stillness for but a moment and then the vampire keeled over, hands clutching her knees and a choked sob tore from her throat. Jack panicked. And she panicked even more when Miranda fell to her knees, face in her hands.

She heard a broken whisper and pain, and a multitude of needles pierced Jack’s heart. “I’m so tired…” 

Jack slowly rose to her feet and approached the kneeling vampire. From up close she could see the trail of bloody tears on sunken cheeks and Jack just couldn’t bear to leave her this way. And to know Miranda hated these tears, to see them falling so easily meant she truly was at the end of her rope. “Why are you doing this?” She asked, taking Miranda in her arms at the same time. There was a time she would have hesitated on giving comfort to anyone, she wasn’t a cuddly type of person. Miranda just… brought it out of her. “Why do you do this to yourself and why did you lie to me? Again.” She wasn’t mad, nor was she disappointed. She was confused and hurt. Hurt that Miranda would prefer to shoulder all the pain than share it with Jack. She thought they had something, a sort of bond and maybe that’s her bad for being a naive idiot, she should know better by now. She had known better, never let anyone close for years, never trust their words. And here she was, making all the mistakes she swore to never do, for one woman. One tired old vampire she had grown attached to, quicker than anybody else. 

The next words tumbling out of Miranda’s mouth made the biotic deathly cold. “Jack… you’re the only thing that can kill me.” So she was right, the virus was lethal for Miranda and the vampire knew it, she knew the moment she first drank from Jack. “I searched for so long, for a way to just end it and I found it. Found you. But then…” She dug her claws in her skull, as if it was going to split, spilling out all the thoughts that whirled around in her brain. “Then you… I found… you made me forget what it was like to wish for death.” Jack let out a small breath of wonder and when she saw the bleeding wounds on Miranda’s head, she caught the woman’s wrists and pulled them away. 

Goddamn masochistic vampire. Jack wondered if it was a habit for Miranda, to hurt herself to stay grounded. Maybe it was her only way for her to maintain a grip on reality after centuries of living in a haze. “Okay, enough.” 

It was like Miranda wasn’t hearing her and Jack had to put all her strength to get those claws away. Fuck her and her supernatural strength. When she finally had a handle on Miranda’s wrists, she forced the woman’s arms down and encircled them and her waist with her own, securing Miranda’s body against hers. “When I discovered that this virus could kill me if I ingested enough, I thought it was what I wanted- I thought that by keeping my distance with you, you wouldn’t get attached and then I could leave without guilt-” 

Jack cut her off, raising Miranda’s head to look at her properly with one finger under the older woman’s chin. “You moron. I’m already too attached to your stupid ass, did you think your death would make me feel nothing? That I would shrug at seeing you so sick? Maybe I would’ve once upon a time, maybe I would’ve enjoyed it. But fuck me, this seems so far away now.” More tears gathered in glowing blue eyes and Miranda’s forehead fell defeated against a naked shoulder, Jack’s words bearing down on her like heavy weights, noticing that she had been a fool. A right fucking fool. “736 years old, I’m starting to think you’re actually brain dead.” Jack said teasingly but got no answer. “Miri… maybe it’s selfish but I don’t give a fuck, I-” Just thinking about it was painful. “I don’t want you to die, okay? I can’t-” Fuck, was she going to start crying too? “I don’t even want to think about it.” 

“...why?” She sounded genuinely confused about that. 

“Because I-” Fuck it. Jack pulled away just enough to be able to take Miranda’s face between her hands, watching her eyes widen. She listened to Shepard, gave Miranda time, but she couldn’t delay anymore. She wanted it, needed it and it was the only way to make the other woman understand how deeply she had wormed her way into Jack’s heart. 

“Jack…” Her name was whispered like a prayer, filled with hope but also a tinge of fear. Always that underlying fear Miranda never seemed to let go of. 

And Jack answered. She pressed their lips together and the constant pain she had felt these past few days faded away. It was nothing like their first kiss. This one was slow, meticulous, but it didn’t lose one ounce of passion the first one had. Passing one hand in Miranda’s soft hair, Jack brought the vampire closer, almost scared she would pull away and run at any moment. But the answering moan when Jack’s tongue passed on supple lips was enough to tell the biotic the kiss was welcomed. Her whole body heated up when Miranda’s tongue met hers, deepening the kiss and melting against a tattooed body, closer, ever closer, a gloved hand sliding behind her neck. 

God… Jack wanted her all for herself, the Collectors could attack right now and she wouldn’t give a fuck. She had this gorgeous being in her arms, a vampire that had lived for so long and allowed Jack of all people to taste her lips. And fuck did they taste good. Soon, Miranda’s hands traveled down to her back and Jack’s grip on dark hair tightened, earning herself a hum of approval. But as much as Jack wanted her in this moment, it was not the time. Not when the cheerleader was this weak and vulnerable, she wasn’t about to take advantage. Reluctantly, Jack pulled away, and watched with a heat forming in her lower belly how Miranda chased her lips, her eyes still closed. Jack chuckled when a frowned formed on the older woman’s face, disapproving of this change.

Miranda opened her eyes, squinting like Jack did her a great offense. Spoiled brat. “Now you pull away?” Their noses brushed. 

She smirked, smug. “Taste of your own medicine.” 

Then, Miranda sighed and let her forehead fall against Jack’s, eyes closing and her features have never looked so peaceful, almost like she stopped fighting an unwinnable battle. “You know this is a bad idea.” 

Jack shrugged. “Maybe. Do I look like I care? No one can brag they bagged a vampire.” 

And finally, Jack managed to get a smile from Miranda, small, barely noticeable, but there. “You are an idiot.” 

“Look who’s talking." 

They both smile at the other, laughing a bit, the air around them gone lighter. Jack began to tug at Miranda’s gloves almost urgently. “And take those fucking gloves off.” With a small laugh, the vampire let Jack take them off and throw them somewhere in the room. “Wonder what your Council has to say about…” Jack gestured between them. “This.” 

Miranda stared at her, frowning. “Nothing.” Like it was obvious they wouldn’t care. 

“What, really? That’s disappointing.” And here she thought she might cause a scandal in the vampire society. 

“They don’t care as long as an Elder doesn’t turn a human. That’s one of the two most important rules, that and that an Elder is forbidden from killing another Elder. As we are the only ones who can hurt each other.” Had Jack ever mentioned she loved when Miranda was going all educational on her? She had that serious look on her face, exposing facts like a teacher to a student. 

“But… your father was an Elder. He turned you, he broke that rule didn’t he?” Though Jack didn’t think that prick Henry Lawson cared much about rules. And if he had raised Miranda, however old she was at that time, that will to have what you want when you want passed down to the vampire, to hell with rules. Not that Jack would compare Miranda to that asshole, but, like her aristocratic tendencies, she expected the older woman inherited some other traits from him. 

“The rule didn’t exist before me. Not that my father would care about it.” Miranda chewed on her lip, looking ashamed. “They… made it after what they like to call the bloody century. I ravaged towns all across Europe in my hunger, calamity after calamity. They couldn’t allow that to happen again, a newborn Elder is too dangerous, much much more than a newborn Ekon and I proved that.” 

Jack arched a brow, skeptical. “You’re telling me, not one Elder ever turned a human before you?” 

Miranda shook her head. “At least not registered, or known. You must understand, members of the Council are thousands of years old, my father included, they don't need to turn humans to grow their ranks, there's no point. I don’t know how they came to be, were they born this way? Were they cursed? Some genetic aberration deriving from the human genome? I have no clue and I don’t care to find out, they are of no concern to me, I don’t associate with them. Though I abide by their rules, I have no choice, lest they put me on trial.” 

“They can do that?” 

“Yes, they rule the vampire society on Earth, I am unfortunately part of this society so I am subjected to its rules, even when I’m all over the galaxy, they have eyes everywhere. Think of them as your politicians, presidents, etc. It’s the same.”

“Being ruled by a bunch of old rich powerful people? Yeah sounds about right.” Jack scoffed, her fingers tracing idle patterns on Miranda’s thigh, the two of them still holding onto each other. She hadn’t even noticed they stayed like this for so long. “Enough about them, I think… I can’t believe I’m saying this, we need to have a serious discussion… about all this, what’s going on between us-”

A crackle resounded before the familiar robotic voice of EDI spoke. “Jack, Samara wishes to see you in the meeting room.” 

Jack groaned. “We need to have an ‘occupied’ mode on this AI, I swear.” 

Miranda’s face soured. “...Samara?” she muttered. “What does she want with you?”

Good fucking question, Jack didn’t like this one bit. “No clue, but I’m about to find out. Hey, EDI, why does she want to see me?”

“She did not say.”

“Great, very helpful.” She answered sardonically. 

“Which is exactly why I’m coming with you.” Miranda stood resolute, dusting herself off. Jack narrowed her eyes, was she hallucinating or was she looking better, less sick all of a sudden? It was like she was revitalised. 

Jack stood in turn, hands on her hips. “Don’t start getting all protec-” Miranda whirled around, planting her gaze in Jack’s, making her stop in her tracks. 

“I am not letting you alone in a room with her.” The vampire said heatedly, not leaving one moment for Jack to answer. “Nothing good will come from a conversation with Samara.” 

“I don’t need you to-”

She was cut off again. “I know. It’s for my own peace of mind. Just…Let me go with you. If you really insist I stay away then fine but I’d prefer if you don’t.”

Seeing how desperate the vampire was, Jack relented. Fuck… she hated the little spark that lit in her abdomen at the fierce protectiveness she saw in her eyes. “Fine. Fine! But you can’t be seen, she won’t be happy if you’re trailing behind me like a…” Jack smirked and got a confused look from Miranda. “Cerberus.”  She was tempted to make finger guns but ultimately decided that it would've been too much.

The answer she got was a deep intake of breath, from which she could hear the eyebags. Miranda was so done. “Let’s just- I can’t believe you said this. Let’s go.” 

Jack snickered and brushed past the cheerleader before her wrist was gripped and she was pulled back. “Wh-” Soft lips pressed against hers, quick but firm, and a bit unsure. Cute. How long had it been since Miranda had kissed someone, she wondered. When the vampire pulled back, she refused to look at Jack which only made the biotic smile smugly up at this high and mighty creature, who seemed so human just now. “I still have many things to say to you, things you should know and then… then you can decide if this is really what you want. I’ll tell you everything once this is done.” 

Jack watched as Miranda's body slipped into her shadow. What the fuck. It felt… weird… like a ghostly caress across her back, leaving goosebumps on its path. And when Miranda’s eyes were the last thing visible, the rest hidden like she had plunged into a deep lake, she winked at Jack and finally disappeared. It took the biotic a moment to pull herself together, blushing slightly as she pinched the bridge of her nose, breathing deeply. That felt way too pleasant, should it feel that pleasant?

Jack, you might want to start moving. We haven't got all day, you can have your existential crisis later. 

…fuck off.

“I sense a change in you, Commander.” Samara scrutinized the red-head with inquisitive eyes. 

Shepard crossed her arms. “You already know, otherwise you wouldn’t have asked me to be here, just Jack. Which means your mission involves…” she let the rest of the sentence hang, wiggling her fingers in a comical manner, whispering her last word, “vampires.” 

The Justicar’ serene façade broke just enough for a smile to appear at Shepard’s attitude. “I suspected the Elder broke the mindwipe when I saw you coming back from her office a bit… troubled.” She regained her seriousness quickly, “What do you intend to do about it?” 

Shepard shrugged. “Nothing.”

“Nothing?!” Samara snapped but instantly took a deep breath to regain some composure. It wouldn’t do to act on her emotions. Shepard wanted to do nothing? A dangerous creature prowled the ship, a creature that had played mind tricks on the Commander and she wanted to do nothing? “Pardon me, Commander but this… creature” she spat out the word like acid. Monster would be more accurate. “is more dangerous than you can possibly imagine. The fact that she toyed with your mind should be enough to space her, not mentioning the colony massacre.” 

“She’s explained herself to me about that, I don’t condone it, what happened was tragic but… I trust Miranda, she wasn’t herself.” 

Samara blinked, speechless. Trust? Trust a sanguinolentus? An Elder? These legendary beings only heard of in myths? Trust a born killer? “You cannot be serious.” How could Shepard say such things? If she wasn’t bound by her oath, she would arrest the Commander simply for colluding with the beast. In her Order, it was an act almost as unforgivable as being a sanguinolentus.

“But I am. And I know what your Order and Code truly stand for. Know that I won’t allow any harm to come to Miranda while she’s aboard this ship. Though I doubt she would need any help considering everything. Tuchanka, you two fought, didn't you?” 

The Justicar turned her gaze away but said nothing. She still replayed what she saw, that mess of memories, Lawson’s true, horrifying form. Truly a creature of nightmares. Samara had fought plenty of vampires, dispatched them as per her training, some were strong and tough to kill, others weak, barely putting on a fight. But this one, Samara wasn’t quite sure how to beat her. After their mission, she’ll need to go back to the Order and formulate a plan, see how they could eliminate the threat she and her kind posed. There was no doubt now that more Elders crawled around in the galaxy, maybe not as numerous as Ekons, most likely rare, but still present, still a threat. 

“And you lost.” Shepard said matter-of-factly. 

Samara gritted her teeth and sighed, thinking back on this humiliation. She never lost a battle against a sanguinolentus before, not even in her youth. “... I did. Her power… is beyond what we were taught in the Order. We weren’t trained to fight Elders, we didn’t know they even existed. And I suspect she’s a rather young one.”

Shepard arched a brow. “Young? 736 is young? I mean, I know asari and all that…” 

“For an Elder, I suppose it is. In our myths they are thousands and thousands of years old, if it is true, then Miranda must be the youngest one, but I do not know enough to draw any real conclusions. What matters is that no matter how young, she’s powerful, and I would say her and her kind are more of a threat than the Collectors. Maybe close to the Reaper threat if they ever decided to act against other species.” Though Samara, even with how much she despised them, doubted they would. If they were indeed thousands of years old and hadn't acted in all these years, power over other species was of little interest to them. 

“Miranda won’t do anything. From what I’ve seen she’s only interested in ending the Collectors and being left in peace. And Jack.” 

“Yes, she’s taken a liking to the convict. Surprising, but that is only a ploy, sanguinolentus will do anything to blend with other species.” That was something Samara had learned, experienced. These beings could not care for others, not in the ways mortals did. Surely, Miranda’s attachment to Jack was nothing more than a predator guarding its piece of meat. 

“That’s your Code talking, and I’ve no doubt some of them are like that. But not Miranda, she doesn’t seem intent on blending with us, in fact I think she dislikes other species.” 

“Be that as it may-”

“Samara.” The Justicar closed her mouth and listened. Shepard had that serious look in her eyes that meant the Commander was speaking. “I won’t hear anything more about this. Miranda is a friend that wouldn’t harm any of us if she can help it. You too are dangerous, bound by your Code, you could kill me whenever you want, but I trust you won’t. Same with my XO. So do the same with her as you do with me, your Code, on this ship, during this mission, is relegated to the second plan. After? You do whatever you like, if you wanna get your ass beaten by a vampire again, be my guest, though I’d hate for two of my friends to kill one another.” 

Samara shook her head, though warmth spread through her when Shepard called her her friend. She did not think she would come to share that sentiment. “Co- Jane. Permit me to say that you are a bit-”

“Naive? Yeah, I get that a lot, but I’m not. I’m just a good judge of character.” Shepard smiled cockily, so full of confidence and sure of her statement that Samara could only believe it.

Jack walked through the door with a swagger in her steps. “So, what’s up? Got some shit to destroy or someone to beat up? It better be good because I was busy.” And she wanted this over as quick as possible so Miranda could finally spill the deets. 

Shepard looked at her from top to bottom and grinned. “Busy uh?” 

Jack narrowed her eyes. “Yeah. Busy. So get on with it.” 

Samara stepped forward, imperious, her face as cool as ever. “Thank you for coming, Jack. I have an important mission that involves a rather… delicate matter. Knowing your closeness with a sangui- vampire”, she corrected, “I thought you’d be better suited to the task than Shepard who just learned about them recently and isn’t as knowledgeable.” Well, Jack wouldn’t call herself knowledgeable. Knowledgeable on the Miranda subject, sure, but on vampires in general all she really got aside from what the cheerleader told her, were from old movies and tv shows. 

“And, what am I supposed to do?” 

“Shepard and I will serve as lookouts in case things go wrong.” Okay, Jack didn’t like the sound of that. “The mission involves my daughter, Morinth. She’s… an Ardat-Yakshi.” 

Miranda perked up in her head. Oh. The great Justicar has an Ardat-Yakshi for daughter? Interesting. 

The fuck is an Ardat-Yakshi? 

“They’re a type of vampires specific to the Asari.” Her confusion must’ve been read on her face. “Unlike other species, when an Asari is made vampire they turn into Ardat-Yakshis, beasts that use the telepathic gift of Asari to feed on people’s thoughts and emotions until they’re nothing but a husk.” Samara looked down, pain passing in her eyes. “Some are born.”

Cheerleader, you ever met an Ardat-Yakshi?

No, but I’ve heard plenty about them. I don’t like where this is going, Jack, this type of vampire is nothing to scoff at. 

“Still haven’t told me what I’m supposed to do.” 

“I would like you to appeal to Morinth. She likes interesting people, people with a past, with… certain tastes. I need you to lure her, to make her drop her guard. Once you and her are alone, Shepard and I will intervene and take her down.” 

She wants you to play bait?! 

Okay, Jack was all for thrills but this… she wasn’t sure about it, not with the way Miranda was acting. If even she was worried about a vampire, then it meant nothing good. “You want me to play bait to your daughter, yeah? So I have to whore myself out, make her believe I want her to fuck me.” There was a ripple of fury passing through her body that did not come from her. 

Shepard snorted at the biotic’s words and Samara’s lips tightened. “I would not put it as crudely but, yes. That is what I need from you.”

Before anyone could place another sentence, another word, Miranda leaped out of Jack’s shadow, furious, “Absolutely not!”, startling both Samara and Shepard, though the Justicar quickly recovered unlike their Commander who clutched at her heart. Jack would like to say she didn’t know this was coming, but if shadows could boil like water, hers had been molten lava. 

“What the hell Miranda!” Shepard looked like she was ready to faint and Jack couldn’t stop the mocking laugh that bubbled in her throat. Oh this was priceless, to see them both caught in headlights. “Shut it Jack! God, a little warning next time!”

Samara shook her head, disappointed. “I knew you would lurk somewhere.” 

While the Commander battled Jack, wrestling her to make her laugh stop, Miranda snarled at the Justicar. Two rooms, two moods. “Shepard knows about us now, she can play bait, leave Jack out of it.” 

Shepard snapped at attention, her arm around Jack’s throat in a headlock, though the biotic seemed hardly bothered by it, still sporting an insufferable cheshire grin. “Wow. Thanks, I’m so glad at your willingness to throw me to the wolves.” 

Miranda sent an apologetic look to Shepard. And if this was in any other setting, she would be amused by the scene happening in front of her. “I won’t allow any harm to come to Jack, facing an Ardat-Yakshi is too dangerous.” She said heatedly, her protective instinct taking over.

Freeing herself from Shepard’s grip, Jack bristled. She may have a thing for Miranda’s protective side but she didn’t like that it bled out in public. “Cheerleader, I can handle it.” 

“You have no idea what they’re capable of.” Miranda said through clenched teeth, fear coating every word. Fear for Jack. She was being serious. 

“And I need Shepard with me in case something happens, Jack is more likely to appeal to Morinth.” 

Possessiveness burned in her and her eyes flared, turning back to the Asari, pointing a finger at her. “Find someone else to deal with your daughter, I won’t-” 

Jack caught Miranda’s wrist, pulling her down a bit so she could speak in her ear. She needed to reassure the vampire, remind her that she was Jack, biotic fucking prodigy and not some damsel in distress.  “Miri, I can do it, okay. Shepard doesn’t know nearly as much as me about vampires, and they’ll both be here to intervene if something happens. You need to calm the fuck down.”

Miranda bit her lip, deep in thoughts. She looked at Jack, then at Samara and Shepard. “On one condition.” 

Shepard spoke, understanding Miranda’s stance on the matter. She was one of the experts here after all. “Name it.”

“I’m coming with you.”

Samara frowned, “No. One sanguinolentus to deal with is enough and too many people would bring suspicion.”

Miranda cocked her hip and placed one hand on it, staring down at Samara imperiously. She didn’t bother to hide the scowl on her face and Jack had to hold back a shudder of excitement. There she was, the aristocrat. “It was not a question. I am coming with you. I’ll hide in Jack’s shadow so that I may be close when your plan inevitably fails.” That haughty tone, that little sniff. God she was such a bitch and Jack was weak for it. She hoped this mission would be concluded quickly so they could have their talk and finally break that tension, it was already hard for Jack to not jump the vampire’s bones right on the meeting table. Though if she was being honest, she suspected that Miranda might still hold back, hesitate. She knew that when the woman was left too long to simmer in her thoughts, she was bound to overthink and catastrophize. “They are dangerous creatures. I won’t hear any protest, not even from you, Commander. I will not listen to orders.” 

Shepard was about to say something to that, but Samara beat her to it. And honestly, Shep was a good Commander, okay? Jack wouldn’t deny that, but what could she really say to a stubborn ancient vampire that did whatever she wanted? Nothing. “You too, are a dangerous creature. Who is protecting Jack from you?” 

Miranda froze, shut down by Samara’s retort. Jack advanced, putting herself in front of the vampire who remained eerily silent, probably now deep in thought and ruminating on those words. Fuck, that blue bitch sent Miranda back five steps and Jack would be the one dealing with the consequences. “I can handle the cheerleader’s ass just fine. Now if everyone could shut up and stop acting like I’m some fucking kid, we can actually get somewhere.” She stared at each person present, with fire in her eyes. Shepard had to hold back a smile. “Get it through your thick skulls that I can put every one of you down if I want to, so the last thing I need is protection.” She snarled, tired of these old ladies, not counting Shepard, behaving like they had a right to leash Jack. Though she minded it less when it was Miranda, but the cheerleader had to bring it down a notch.

Samara nodded. “Then the matter is settled, the Elder will sta-”

“But Miranda is coming.” The vampire blinked, surprised. She had resigned to listen to Jack, thinking the biotic had enough. “She’s gonna burst a vessel if she doesn’t get a sliver of control.” 

The flare of her nostrils were the only indication that Samara didn’t like this proposition. “...very well. Shepard?”

“I have no objections, it’s your mission Samara.”

Then, Jack frowned and turned to Miranda. “You know you could just go in my jacket again, why hide in my shadow?” She then muttered, “this sounds so incredibly weird.” 

Shepard butted in, “wait, what do you mean in your jacket?”

“Oh yeah, the cheerleader can turn into a bat-”

Shepard’s eyes lit up. “What?!” 

“-which makes me think, most vampires in movies are tiny bats with smushed noses. Why are you a fruit bat?” That question had been running in her mind since Illium.

Miranda groaned but her eyes held nothing but fondness at Jack’s endless questions bursting out at the most inappropriate times while Shepard stared at the vampire, mouth gaping. “It’s really not the time for a lesson on bats.”

“Well damn, I wanna know too now.” Shepard grumbled. 

“As I said-”

To everyone’s surprise, it was Samara who provided a theory. “From what I have seen in my travels, most vampires can turn into bats and each is a different type. It really depends on the vampire.” Miranda glowered at her as if to say ‘Really?’ And the Justicar calmly directed her eyes on her as she kept going, her face void of emotions. “After all, fruit bats are known to be easily domesticated when presented with food.” 

Jack didn’t mean for her snort to be heard, quickly covering it with a cough when Miranda looked at her with a menacing glare. Turning back to the Justicar, she answered with a saccharine tone, “Mmh. Maybe if your daughter had been one you would have managed your role as a mother.” Damn, fucking ruthless. Samara’s face fell and a shimmer of biotics rose from her. “Ah, but do not trouble yourself, Ardat-Yakshis are ravenous beasts after all, what could you have done? Though, any worthy mother would’ve put aside their morals and codes to protect their child and- oh wait.” Jack cringed, waiting for the fallout. Always needed to have the last word, uh? 

Samara was ready to lunge at the vampire who leaned forward, prepared but Shepard stepped forward between the two, raising her hands. “That’s enough. Both of you.” Shepard wasn’t often that serious, but when she had to be the Commander she damn well acted like it and Jack understood, in the way she carried herself, the way her tone of voice changed. She was the Commander Shepard, even when faced with two very much stubborn older women. “Keep the petty insults to yourself, we’re a team and I want you to act like it. I know you two are sworn enemies or whatever you want to call it but that doesn’t matter aboard this ship, or during this mission. After? You can do what you want.”

Miranda’s scowl deepened, eyes firmly fixated on Samara and said, “Yes, Commander.” 

The Justicar sniffed and squared her shoulders. “Of course, Commander. I’ll see that it doesn’t happen again.” Was lying authorized by her Code?

Hands on her hips, Shepard nodded resolutely, “Good.” She then muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose, “I swear you two are almost as bad as Jack was with Miranda in the beginning.” 

“Hey, I take offense to that. We were much worse, don’t compare it.” Miranda rolled her eyes at Jack’s intervention and left the room without another word, soon followed by the biotic.

“We leave in two hours!” Shepard yelled after them. 

Jack jogged until she reached Miranda’ side. “Hey, cheerleader.” She bumped into Miranda’s shoulder who still seemed blocked on Samara’s words about being a danger to Jack. “Don’t listen to her. She doesn’t know shit.”

“Mmh…” 

Jack sighed. There was no way to get Miranda to see clearly right now, she’ll have to try later, but she knew the more it festered, the more the vampire would close herself and her earlier promise would be forgotten. Damn, Jack had gotten good at reading her. Best get this mission out of the way before the vampire fell deeper in her thoughts.

Miranda’s blood boiled from where she was tucked in Jack’s shadow. She could hear everything that little whelp was saying, the way she flirted with the biotic, the way she touched her, all to have a taste of her mind. It took everything in her not to burst out and rip out Morinth’s throat right then and there, in the middle of that filthy Omega bar. She could barely hear anything over the loud noise. She wouldn’t call it music. The possessiveness she felt towards Jack grew after they kissed again. They kissed… and Miranda let it happen, she even got bold enough to initiate another one. Her whole plan had been thrown out the window, her well-structured plan, and now she was without markers, left stranded in a sea of feelings. Jack and her needed a serious discussion.

Ya know, I can’t fucking focus when I can sense you brooding over there. 

First of all, I’m not brooding. Second, do not reach out to me telepathically, asari are experts at mind reading and Ardat-Yakshis are even better. She will be on you in an instant. Now shut up and do your job, I want us out of here as soon as possible. 

You’re jealous, aren’t you? 

Miranda could hear the smirk and decided now was the best moment to shut Jack out of her mind before she blew their cover. She tried not to listen to the way Morinth flirted with Jack or how the biotic responded favorably to it, it’s just for the mission you idiot. The mission. Instead she focused back on the way Jack’s lips had felt against hers, and how she oddly felt better after. She had been getting sicker the more she drank from Jack but this moment seemed to have kept the virus at bay. An effect from the bond no doubt. Miranda sighed in the shadows, that was another thing she needed to reveal to Jack. Or maybe not… maybe she should shut it down for good, Miranda hated to admit it but Samara was right. She was a danger to Jack as she had proven time and time again, and no one could save the biotic from her except Jack herself. But… Jack would hate her for good if she stepped away again, no doubt about that. The younger woman was not one to chase after lost causes, nor was she even the type to engage in a relationship that wasn’t purely sexual. That she allowed Miranda to get so close… She could think about what to do after this, after they dealt with the Ardat-Yakshi. Miranda wondered if she would be up to it, after not having her fill of Jack’s blood and being weakened by it for weeks. The tremors in her hands had started again, after just one day of not drinking. What would happen if she went on without it for a few more days, would she even be able to show that much restraint? She still knew so little about destined ones, her best bet to collect more information would be to contact a member of the Council and that was not something she was excited about. Maybe Carmilla… she was the only Elder with whom she was cordial, the most likely to share her wisdom. The rest were just a bunch of arrogant men.

Cheerleader, we’re moving. 

Miranda snapped out of her reverie. The plan seemed to have worked and Morinth had decided to take Jack back to her place. Good. They could end her there, Miranda would already be in place, safely nestled in the biotic’s shadow and ready to leap out at any moment. Miranda had never faced an Ardat-Yakshi before but she knew what they were capable of, though she doubted this one to be able to breach her mental barriers. 

Miranda sensed they were now in Morinth’s apartment and Jack took a seat on the couch. 

“Nice place.” 

“The nicest you can get on Omega.” The asari purred, sitting beside Jack, too close. Way too close and Miranda bristled when she put her hand on the biotic’s thigh. Though the ripple of disgust coursing through Jack’s body reassured her that this was indeed only for the mission, there was no attraction on the younger woman’s side. A silence fell, eerie and heavy. Miranda risked telepathy. The downside of hiding in one’s shadow is that he could see nothing, all she could do was rely on her hearing, but it failed her now. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. 

Jack, what’s going on?

I-I don’t- 

“Ah, there she is.” Miranda’s whole body locked itself, muscles tensing. “I knew something was distracting you and I caught a glimpse earlier of dark hair and glowing blue eyes. You need better barriers, your thoughts of her are spilling out. Mmmh, I see her. Oh how gorgeous, no wonder you weren’t interested in anything I said, I’m hurt.” Morinth’s voice was mocking and patronizing, “So is this whole thing a trap?” Jack’s mind went blank, and Miranda couldn’t reach her anymore. What was happening?! “Now, where is she hiding?” Something broke inside Jack’s mind, there was no time to lose. 

Miranda leaped out of the shadow like a hellbeast, shielding Jack with her body and sending Morinth flying into a wall with a well-placed kick in the stomach.

Morinth’s chilling laughter filled the room, as she rose from the wall’s remains. “There you are! Oh I’m so glad, I never got to meet an Elder before!” She knew what she was, well informed. Or good at deduction, not many vampires could use shadows as she did. In fact, there were only two, counting herself. “You know, this one is so taken with you she almost blew your cover back in the bar.” Miranda finally glimpsed down at Jack who appeared dazed, eyes hazy. Morinth had managed to get into her mind, not deep enough to cause real damage, but enough to incapacitate the biotic. 

Miranda brought Jack closer and hissed at the Ardat-Yakshi, her fangs extending painfully as her whole being begged to rip Morinth to shreds for harming Jack. This protective instinct was taking over her critical mind, reducing her to nothing but snarling animal, she needed to calm down, focus and analyse the situation. This wasn’t her. “Oh! Oh how beautiful your eyes are when they’re flaring up like that! And those fangs! My, I’ve never seen any so sharp. They should’ve sent you to trap me instead.” Morinth looked ecstatic, not at all aware of what facing an Elder meant. Or confident that she could beat her. “Say, would you accept to take a bite out of me? I wonder what an Elder bite feels like.” 

Miranda took a deep breath, forcing the animal down and glared at the Asari with disgust. “I detest Asari blood, so I’ll pass.” She thought she heard something resembling the word ‘hot’ coming from Jack’s mouth but decided to ignore it. 

Morinth’s face fell as quickly as her excitement had grown.“How mean. Well, if you won’t be docile, I guess I’ll just force it out of you.” The Ardat-Yakshi lunged at her, claws extended to strike a precise blow, but Miranda was faster than her, blitzing out of the way and into an adjacent room where she laid Jack down, who was still unresponsive. 

She softly passed her knuckle against a proud cheekbone. “Stay there, I’ll be back soon.” 

As she was about to go back out, Jack spoke, struggling to get a word out. “Kick… her fucking… ass… cheerleader.” The biotic groaned, squeezing her eyes shut. “Join you… soon…”

Miranda huffed and shook her head. Of course Jack wanted some payback, even in her state. “No, you will not. If I see you standing I will not hesitate to chain you down.” 

Jack chuckled weakly. “That’s… not really- fuck-” she winced, probably assailed by a terrible headache. “a threat…”

A hand burst out from the wall, gripping Miranda’s throat. Jack was always a source of distraction goddamnit. “Done playing? I want a turn too.” As expected, this one had great strength, was all Miranda could think before she crashed in the kitchen counter, reducing it to nothing but rubble. 

“How humiliating.” She mumbled on her back, staring at the ceiling. This wasn’t exactly Tuchanka ground, she couldn’t go all out unless she wanted to destroy Omega and make an enemy of Aria T’Loak. And in such an enclosed space, her sword was out of the question too, she was also still weakened by Jack’s blood and knew this would be a tough fight in the state she was in. Though, even then, she knew she wouldn’t lose. A weakened Elder is still more powerful than any other vampire. Oh well, the old-fashioned way then. 

Miranda struggled back to her feet, feeling a bit sluggish from the virus and the fact that she and the fact that she had not drank today. Alright. Focus. It wouldn’t do to underestimate Morinth. 

Do not rush into battle, we are not common soldiers yelling and striking at the first thing we see. Observe your opponent, let them attack until you grasp their technique and then finish them quickly. 

No matter how much she hated her father, his lessons proved always useful. With one step she dodged Morinth’s sharp claws and barely got out of the way when she tried to kick at her back. She was fast, like any vampires, but faster than the average Ekon and with how Miranda was now, it was harder to read her moves. Morinth did not give her room to breathe, striking blows one after the others, viciously aiming for Miranda’s weak spot. But she blocked each of them, dodging when necessary. 

“What is it?” Morinth looked disappointed. “I thought the Elders of legend would be fiercer. You’re just dodging me.” 

Miranda would not be baited into attacking before she was ready. No, she’ll wait. Wait for the moment Morinth would grow overconfident and open herself to a strike. The asari lunged, her face inches from Miranda’s. Something pushed in her mind and Morinth’s eyes became black. There.

Morinth’s victorious smile disappeared and she frowned. Her mind could not breach Miranda’s barriers, like she predicted. 

A self-satisfied grin appeared on her lips. “Oh my, how weak. To think your mortal mother managed it and you can’t.” At the mention of her mother, the Ardat-Yakshi faltered and it was all Miranda needed to finally attack. She crashed her palm on the other woman’s face, gripping it tight and pushing on her legs to pin her into the wall behind them, destroying part of it in the process. Without letting go, Miranda ran at full speed, dragging Morinth along, ripping away the stone before sending the asari flying into the window. 

Ah. No. That wouldn’t do. She couldn’t have Morinth fall down on the streets of Omega. In one step, Miranda caught her in her arms, holding Morinth against her, back to front. Dazed, she blinked and struggled against Miranda’s grip. “There there. You wanted me to take a bite, let me indulge you.” She opened her mouth wide, fangs fully out before piercing the scaly skin and ripping out a chunk of Morinth’s throat. As soon as the flesh and blood touched her tongue, she spat it out on the floor, retching. “Ugh. Worse than I thought.” 

She didn’t see the vicious claw descending on her face until it tore at her eye. She hissed and reflexively kicked Morinth away from her, covering her eye. Was that… she looked down at her hand and at the blood dripping on the floor. Blood. Her blood? Morinth made her bleed? She felt the wound close almost as soon as it had opened but still… Ardat-Yakshis were capable of hurting Elders? Or was it because the virus was still affecting her? Miranda stayed silent, staring at the blood on her hand, face unreadable and Morinth circled her, for the first time, wary of attacking. 

“Never seen your own blood?” She smirked but there was tension behind it. 

Miranda didn’t grace her with an answer. She had seen her blood plenty of times. Morinth blinked, and next she was lifted off the floor staring at cold, emotionless eyes. The claws dug into purple skin, she felt her trachea crushing under the strength and knew she needed to get out of this quickly. 

The door opened, both saving and dooming Morinth. Without taking her eyes off Morinth Miranda drawled out, “You took your time.” Reaffirming her grip on the asari, Miranda squeezed one last time, throwing her to Samara who dodged, taking Shepard’s arm to drag out of the way. Like a cat, Morinth landed on her feet though she struggled under the force with which Miranda had thrown her. 

The younger asari stretched her back, grinning savagely at Samara. “Well hello mother, what an unlikely alliance. Have you deserted your precious order?” 

The Justicar’s biotics lit up as she stepped towards her daughter. “Morinth.”

Leaving the two, Shepard ran to Miranda. “Where’s Jack?” She pointed to the room where Jack stayed. 

“Look after her, we’ll deal with Morinth.” 

Shepard nodded, not wasting one minute. 

Miranda turned her attention back to the two asari, doing her best not to show how taxing this little move had been. Morinth was a formidable opponent for the state she was in, and regenerating that wound had cost her a lot of energy, if Samara and Shepard hadn’t shown up, Morinth would have taken the advantage, though she didn’t know that. There was no way she could have crushed her throat, not with how weak she was right now. Ardat-Yakshis had tough skin and bones that required her to be at full strength to hope to break. 

Both of them were already trading blows, but Samara was holding back, letting Morinth impose her rhythm. Either she struggled against her daughter’s power, or she hesitated. With how she fared against Miranda, she doubted the Justicar struggled against an Ardat-Yakshi, so she must be hesitating to hurt her daughter. Miranda couldn’t begrudge her this, in fact she would be appalled if Samara showed no mercy.

She approached, dodging the flying biotics and took note of the fact that Morinth hadn’t used hers on Miranda. Maybe she would have if Samara had not intervened. “Need some help?” she asked with a bored tone. 

“Stay back, Elder. This is between my daughter and I.” 

“What? Don’t want to team up with your new vampire friend? How far you’ve fallen, mother.” Morinth laughed wickedly and Miranda saw the moment she was about to stab Samara with a burst of biotic energy. If she did nothing, Samara would not have time to react and most likely die from this single attack and she would be rid of her biggest problem at the moment. Yes, she should let it happen. After all, the Justicar did not wish for her help. 

So why was Miranda standing on the opposite side from where she was just before, a purple arm in her hand. There was a moment of stillness before Morinth’s chilling scream echoed in the room. Miranda looked down at the torn arm in her hand, surprised at her actions, she hadn’t even noticed her own attack. When she turned it was to see Morinth clutching the stump of what was once her forearm, blood spilling out in waves and Samara breathing heavily, shocked. Her eyes flickered to the Elder, and where Miranda thought she would see anger for hurting her daughter, she saw gratefulness. 

Miranda let the arm fall down and quietly placed herself at Samara’s side. “Pull yourself together, Justicar. This is no longer the daughter you knew, she’s nothing but a threat.” Seeing Samara’s clenching fists and the shimmer of tears that would not fall, Miranda felt for the first time, empathy towards her enemy. She placed one hand on a strong shoulder and squeezed. “You can grieve later. But we must end it now.” 

Samara took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment, then nodded. “You’re right.”

The next few minutes were a blur of blue flashes and precise blows, sharp and quick. To the outside, nothing could be distinguishable, who was hit? Who bled? Who had the advantage? Everything was happening too fast to be determined. Furnitures were being shredded, walls crumbled, windows shattered into a thousand pieces until Morinth fell to her knees with Miranda holding her by her crest, the whirlwind around them stopping, like the calm after a storm.

“I think someone else wants to have the final blow.” Miranda said, stepping aside for Samara.

It ended with not a word spoken, in a grieving silence. 

“Fuck, my head. Oh that bitch got me good-” Jack seemed to remember where she was and with whom, rising too quickly to her feet she stumbled into Shepard who held her upright until the biotic pushed away, searching around the destroyed room wildly. There lied Morinth’s corpse, mangled and broken, Samara kneeling beside her. Goddamn, Armageddon happened here. Deep claw marks on walls, crushed furniture, broken windows, purple and red blood- red blood? “Miri?! Where-”

“Why so worried? Did you think I would be harmed? I’m hurt, such little faith.” 

Jack turned around, so fast it made her dizzy but she ignored it and rushed towards the vampire, stopping short of just bringing her into her arms. She didn’t need Shepard or Samara to see how desperate she was. “Fucking hell cheerleader, you got me scared for a moment, is that your blood?” Jack pointed at the stain on the floor. 

Miranda looked unbothered. “A minor mishap.” But her eyes couldn’t hide the worry, and she took Jack’s face between her hands, not at all caring for their audience, unlike the younger woman who blushed, embarrassed by what the other two could see. Especially with a grieving mother in the room. “Are you alright? Did she hurt you?”

“Touching concern, princess but no, just a headache, calm down.” Jack pulled away, scratching at the back of her neck and looking at anywhere but Miranda. “I think she tried to take a bite out of my mind but,” she smirked, giving the vampire a sly look, “I just prefer my fangs to be very real.” Miranda rolled her eyes, a little smile on her lips. Jack stepped forward, close enough so that her face was mere inches away from the older woman, nose brushing. Miranda’s eyes fluttered and Jack’s darted down to full lips. “By the way… I’m normally not into the protective shit but… damn that whole act was hot.”

Miranda took a pointed chin between two fingers. “It was no act.” She wiped her thumb across Jack’s lower lip and the heated gaze she received in turn made her knees shake. Miranda was indulging too much. But she couldn’t stop. 

“Ahem.” They both jumped away from the other like they’d been shocked. “We’re getting back to the ship and letting Samara have a moment if you two are done being all over each other.”

“We were not-”

Shepard shut Miranda down with one steel look. “Now.” 

Well, not like she wanted to linger in this place and Samara had a right to grieve her daughter in peace. 

Shepard had gone ahead into the Normandy, leaving Jack and Miranda on the docks, soon joined by Samara. Her face betrayed nothing, it was as if she hadn’t just killed her daughter, but Miranda knew better. She recognized the deem sorrow hiding behind cold detachment. She had seen it in her own eyes. Jack noticed the far-away look Miranda had. 

“Cheerleader?”

“Ardat-Yakshis are… tragic creatures. To have their asari gift twisted in this way… I can understand Morinth’s rage and rebellion.” 

“My daughter chose her path.” Came the cold tone of Samara’s voice. 

Miranda scoffed. “Did she? Or did your society force it upon her? Be caged or be hunted for the rest of your life?”

“I won’t accept judgement from an Elder.”

“Tell me, Justicar, did I also choose my path?” Miranda would never understand Samara’s choice. For her, who had sworn to protect her sister no matter what, to see a mother turn against her daughter in the name of some Code was inconceivable to her.

“Maybe not. But you chose to kill nevertheless.”

“You know nothing .” Miranda’s eyes flared in the dim light of the docks, advancing towards Samara until Jack stopped her. 

“This isn’t exactly Tuchanka grounds.” Miranda could only agree, stepping back and ready to go back into the ship, away from this infuriating woman. But Samara, as always, had other plans. 

“Miranda, may I have a word?” 

The vampire stared at her and then at Jack, nodding. Despite her words, Samara was not looking for another fight so Miranda figured she might as well listen to what she had to say. “I’ll join you later, Jack.” 

Jack hesitated but ultimately shrugged and strutted back to the ship. “You two better not fuck up the docks. Or call me if you do.” 

Miranda chuckled and turned back to Samara, arching a brow. “So?”

“I… wanted to thank you. For letting me deal the final blow. It was important I did it myself.”

“I figured. Though, I’m asking you nicely to not involve Jack in any more of these things. She’s powerful, but she’s still a mortal, untrained in the art of hunting vampires.”

“You do really care for her.”

Without hesitation, Miranda answers, “I do.” 

“I see that now. The way you rushed to her to protect her, how you refused to part with her for this mission. And I see that you care also for this team.”

To an extent. Miranda wanted to say, but abstained. “Do I sense an apology?”

A little smile plays on Samara’s lips. “Merely an observation. I might have been… wrong on some points about your ambitions. You’re not a mindless creature prowling a new hunting ground.”

“How kind of you to notice.”

“But I still have an oath to uphold after this mission is over. Though, I might be taken by other responsibilities preventing me from fulfilling it for a time.”

“I look forward to a rematch.”

Samara offered a small smile, leaning against the railing. She wanted to say something, though it seemed hard for her to get it out, so Miranda waited patiently. Something had changed between them during that fight, she did not feel the previous animosity that coursed through them weeks before. Samara then revealed a secret she had not shared with anyone before. Maybe she shared this with Miranda because she sensed a similar pain in the Elder. “I learned that my mate was an Ardat-Yakshi after the birth of our daughters. I was devastated to have been lied to in such a fashion. She was powerful, extremely so, and perfectly in control which allowed her to trick me.” Samara tried hard to hid the shake in her voice, to no avail. Miranda listened quietly. “I loved her. And I know she loved me. But in the end she still forced her fate on our daughters and that. That I could not accept.” She turned to Miranda. “So no. My daughters did not choose their fate, and I was powerless to change it. Two of them chose life in the Monastery, Morinth chose depravity. As a mother it was my responsibility to make sure she’d hurt no one.” Miranda felt slightly guilty for what she said earlier.

She sighed, staring up at nothing in particular, mind wandering to red-hair and impish smile. Samara and Miranda’s eyes met, “Is there anything worse than being betrayed by someone you love.” 

Understanding passed between them and a sense of mutual respect formed.

Jack waited for her in her office, sitting in her chair. “You said we were going to talk.” Ah. Yes. Yes of course. 

Miranda swallowed, eyes cast downward, Samara’s words replaying over and over in her mind. “Jack-”

“No.” Jack said harshly, standing up and marching to Miranda. “When are you going to stop being a fucking coward? Or do you get a kick out of lying and manipulating other people? Is it in your nature?” She was done with Miranda’s bullshit, she would tear her out of it. If nothing else worked, then Jack would rile the vampire up until she broke. She’s had enough of this bullshit. 

Miranda’s eyes flared up, baring her fangs as a warning. “You have no idea who I am.”

“Pretty sure I do.” Jack hissed in her face, pushing her against the wall. And Miranda let herself be pushed, all fight gone from her. “Some high and mighty bitch who thinks she can play with me all she likes- well guess what cheerleader, I’m not your prey, or anybody’s. What’s wrong with you uh? We fucking kissed, you promised to tell me everything and now you’re giving me the cold shoulder again?!” Seeing Miranda not move and instead staring at her with fire dancing in her eyes, she grinned. “Come on, fight back. I know you’re dying to, you’re just a fucking animal like the rest of us you just think you’re better, but deep down you know you’re not the one in contro-” Miranda snapped and turned the tables on Jack this time pinning the biotic against the wall. Jack wheezed on the impact, some blood trickling down her lips from where she had accidentally bitten it and her smile only grew wider when Miranda’s eyes zeroed on it. “There it is, the animal.” 

Her words brought Miranda back, the vampire stumbling back, the familiar guilt swimming in her eyes. 

“Aren’t you tired?” Miranda looked up and Jack goes on, “of trying to control every little aspect of your life, chaining yourself down and repressing everything you feel?” The biotic walked to her.

Miranda’s shoulders sagged. “Jack. Just… shut up.” 

Jack pushed forward, one finger digging in and pushing Miranda’s shoulder, seeing the vampire’s jaw clench. “Well, I.” She pushed and Miranda slapped her hand away but Jack brought it back, pushing again. “Am.” They’re so close now, their breath mingling. “Tired.” Throwing caution to the wind, Jack smashed their lips together, gripping Miranda’s collar in her hands. Jack’s blood spread on both their lips and the deep growl coming from Miranda’s chest had the biotic gushing, her underwear ruined with one sound. The vampire licked the blood, devouring Jack’s lips like a starved animal. The biotic pulled on Miranda’s hair, forcing her away. Oh fuck. What a sight she was. Lips bloody, fangs out begging for a bite, eyes almost black and dazed. The tip of her tongue lapped at the blood the biotic left on her lips and damn if Miranda's eyes didn't just roll back in ecstasy. Jack wouldn’t be able to handle another rejection.

“Are you gonna run away again?” Jack asked, she needed to know now, before they got any further. 

Miranda’s eyes fluttered and in this moment, at seeing those deep brown eyes, full of lust and apprehension, she took a decision that might be her doom. “I’m done running.”

Chapter Text

“I’m done running.” 

Jack surged forward, emboldened by Miranda’s words. She’d dreamed of this, in the lonely nights following these feeding sessions. Even before, the closer they grew, the more Jack felt the need to be with her, to touch her, hold her, all the soft bullshit she reviled, now a want, a need. And still before that, before she knew what Miranda was, back when she hated the woman, even then she dreamt of having the Cerberus agent submit to her. 

Jack felt claws digging, fangs nipping and the growls coming from Miranda reverberated in her bones. The vampire was trying to gain dominance over Jack, pushing forward her whole power but the biotic wasn’t about to let that happen. Oh no, she wanted that woman under her, she wanted to hear Miranda’s moans and whimpers like she had heard during the first time she ever drank from Jack. She wanted this impossible, controlling woman to surrender to Jack, to wholly place her trust in her. And so Jack did like any animal would when challenged, she grabbed Miranda by the throat and used her full force to pin her to the wall. The vampire hadn’t expected it and was caught off guard, eyes widening and quickly narrowing at Jack’s audacity, but the subtle squeeze of her thighs was an obvious tell to her arousal. There was no denying the shake in her legs or the way her lips slightly opened. 

“What do you think you’re doing?” She asked, her tone calm but danger lurked beneath. Despite that she did not wrench free of Jack’s grip and instead took the tattooed wrist in her hand. 

Jack closed in, nosing at Miranda’s neck, letting her lips linger but never touch and she observed with delight how the older woman’s thighs squeezed together. “Me? I’m helping you. Cuz I’m gracious like that.”

Miranda arched a skeptical brow. “...helping me?”

“Yeah. For once in your life-” she squeezed Miranda’s throat, knowing full well the damn woman didn’t need to breathe but it served to assert her dominance and judging by the shaky exhale she heard, it worked wonders. But still, Miranda struggled and she almost ripped off Jack's hand, but the biotic pinned her whole body with her own. “Fucking let go.” 

Taken aback, Miranda stopped struggling and sagged against the wall.

“How long since you let someone take charge? Or since you stopped thinking about every little detail and what could go wrong? When did you ever allow yourself to actually live?”

“I…” Hesitation marred her features, no doubt caught in a distant memory. “This is ridiculous, Jack. You know I could just overthrow you at any moment.”

Jack tried to keep her wounded pride in check. The goddamn cheerleader was right of course, and it made it all the more alluring to have her surrender to Jack, trusting her. “Do it then.” Jack relaxed her grip. “If you want it so badly, take it. Take control.” If they were anything alike, then giving up control must be like peeling off her own skin. But Jack knew it was something the Cerberus agent needed. 

Miranda didn’t move and Jack felt the need to reassure her. She thought back on how they were at the beginning. If they had sex during this time then Jack wouldn’t have given two fucks about how Miranda felt and as long she got consent, she would’ve taken what she wanted. But now it was different. To some extent, they both had similar experiences and the last thing Jack wanted was to make Miranda relieve whatever she went through. “Hey.” She placed a knuckle beneath Miranda’s chin so the woman would look at her through lidded-eyes, torn between lust and doubt. “Trust me. You told me you’re tired, yeah? Then just… fucking stop. Stop trying to control everything in your goddamn life, you’ve done that for hundreds of years and I think it’s high time we get that stick up your ass out.” 

Miranda huffed at the crude phrasing before squeezing her eyes shut and her previous passion fading in favor of wariness. “...I’ll ruin you.”

Suddenly it wasn’t about control anymore but Miranda had surrendered nonetheless and placed her trust in Jack. And shit… that felt better than any sex and she wasn’t afraid to think it. 

Jack passed her hand through dark hair, grabbing Miranda’s nape in a strong grip, but not forceful or restricting, bringing their foreheads together. “Well fuck, princess, I think you already did.”  

Their lips brushed together, and Miranda made one last call. “EDI, cut all feeds and communications to this room. We are not to be disturbed.” The look Jack gave her, the absolute hunger in brown eyes, was the last thing Miranda saw before her lips were taken in another fierce kiss, 

“Was that-” Jack said between breathless kisses, “so hard?” 

“Shut up-” Miranda bit down the biotic’s lip, careful not to draw any blood, not yet, “And prove your words, convict.” The biotic chuckled and her hands went to the black Cerberus suit, fumbling to find the zipper. Jack being who she was, had no patience whatsoever and soon her frustration won, and she began to tore at the garment. “I don’t think so.” Miranda sniffed and grabbed Jack’s wrists, pulling them away before they could do any real damage. “I’m not letting you destroy my clothes, you bloody animal.” There she was, her cheerleader. Uptight and haughty, with that characteristic snark, no longer hesitant but instead allowing herself to fucking feel for once, which was, Jack thought, a great leap forward for someone so stone-cold. 

The biotic gave her a nasty smile, “Clothes isn’t what I would-”

Miranda didn’t let her finish her sentence, pushing her away with one elegant hand, like Jack weighed nothing, until she fell on the bed, mesmerized by the sight of glowing blue eyes staring her down with faux-disdain. Jack’s gaze followed the path of Miranda’s fingers as they reached for the zipper, pulling it down in an agonizing slow pace. She swallowed, taking a peek of the lacy black bra hiding under, her throat dry as a desert and the bitch caught her eyes, smirking and knowing exactly what she did to Jack. She slid out of one sleeve, then the other, pulling the suit down until her bra and toned stomach were in view.

When she had enough of waiting, she tried to get up and finish what Miranda started, but of course, the vampire had other plans. “Sit still and if you’re good-” Jack scoffed and made to grab Miranda again, but the vampire raised a heeled boot to push Jack down on her back, straddling her before she could make another move. “I’ll let you- what was it? Help me.” 

Jack sized her up for a moment, taking in Miranda’s appearance. Still not letting go uh? Fine, let’s see who wins. She still had half of her suit on, her breasts squished wonderfully in her bra and Jack had to repress the urge to tear it right off to access them. But Miranda no doubt expected that, so she reached the clasp of her bra, sliding out of it and throwing it somewhere in the room. And Jack… well Jack was feeling a bit like a stupid teenager seeing his first pair of tits. Never in her life had she felt lucky, but in this moment? She believed she was the luckiest woman in the whole damn galaxy. 

“Careful.” Miranda rasped, one finger raising her chin so Jack could look at her. “You’re going to drool.” 

“The fuck I will.” She croaked out, voice breaking and she hoped the embarrassed blush was just her imagination and it didn’t actually show. The little smile on Miranda’s face told her all she had to know, but she didn’t move, not when the vampire’s cold fingers reached for the straps around Jack’s chest, unclasping them and throwing it to join her discarded bra. Jack’s breath hitched when Miranda’s hands moved down, sliding over her skin and leaving goosebumps in their wake. 

The way her blue eyes clouded over with pure, unadulterated want at seeing Jack exposed… well, let’s just say she needed to get out of these pants right now with how uncomfortably wet she’d become with just one look. “Gorgeous…” 

That single whisper, sincere and uttered with… Jack didn’t want to think about this now, instead using Miranda’s moment of inattention to her own advantage and exchanging their position, taking back the upper hand. 

She kneeled between Miranda’s opened legs, resting on Jack’s hips. “I told you I could put you on your back again.” 

“Who says I didn’t let you?” The vampire asked smugly, looking entirely too pleased with herself. 

Jack narrowed her eyes, unsure of who really was in control of the situation. It was only proven further that strings tugged Jack along when she tore off the rest of Miranda’s suit, leaving her only in her panties, matching with her bra and she had to stop for a moment, to… admire. “Jesus fuck…” She breathed out, heart beating wildly in her chest she thought it might just burst out and offer itself on a platter for Miranda. Her disheveled hair forming a halo on white sheets, the look of utter satisfaction on her face, her perfect tits heaving with breaths she didn’t need to take. See, Jack’s mind couldn’t even form a question about this phenomenon, solely focused on the woman beneath her. She was definitely not the puppeteer. But she could still turn the situation around. “Look at you… I bet everyone back in the day fell over themselves when they saw you.” Her hands explored reverently the work of art that was Miranda Lawson. She thought, when they eventually did this, that she would rip off Miranda’s clothes and ravage her in every way she had imagined, she didn’t think she would stop to admire, to take in what she had beneath her, didn’t think anything would stop her in her quest to own Miranda. But that was before they learned to know each other. Before Jack even cared about the woman. 

There was a kind of despair in Jack’s eyes you only read of in books, when someone wanted something so badly but couldn’t touch, a kind of despair that bordered on pain. As if Jack was too far from Miranda, not close enough. The vampire would lie if she said that specific look didn’t send a gush of wetness trailing down her thighs, and her breath stuttered. Never before had someone looked at her the way Jack did. Had she been lusted after? Of course. Had men and women made claims that her beauty was otherworldly and that they’d do anything for her? Absolutely. But had anyone ever laid eyes upon her with such an intense mix of lust, devotion and yearning? No. No, only Jack. And it filled Miranda with a warmth she wasn’t familiar with, but knew she would never be able to go without again. 

She raised one perfect eyebrow, smirking as her hand trailed down Jack’s torso, leaving goosebumps in its wake, desperately trying to hide how shaken she was. “Not just back in the day apparently.”

But Jack had already stopped listening, descending like a valkyrie with a mission on the vampire’s body, lips planting kisses and teeth biting down perfect porcelain skin- it really was, Jack noticed before too, it was unnaturally perfect, no blemishes and so smooth, if you looked enough, like Jack had, you could mistake her for a statue… it’s in these moments that Jack fully understands the nature of what Miranda is.

Her moment of clarity was forgotten, drowned by pure want and need. As she trailed a path of bites on Miranda’s neck, ironic , punctuated by quiet moans, the older woman still trying to have a semblance of control rapidly deteriorating, Jack growled, “I need you. Fuck, I need to have you.” She dragged her nails down Miranda’s stomach, the vampire hissed at the sensation and let out a little yelp when Jack dug deeper, anything to make the older woman feel her, anything to try and mark that body. An impossible task that drove Jack mad with frustration as she lowered her head to those gorgeous breasts and harshly bit down on the top of one, like a wolf tearing at its prey. Miranda’s breath hitched and her hands shot up to Jack’s back, claws begging to tear at the skin though she still clung to that last bit of self-control. “I wish I could mark you.” Jack growled against her breast, lips enveloping around a stiff nipple, sucking and biting. “fuck, I wish your skin would mark, wish I could bite you, scratch you and leave you looking like you’ve been mauled- like you’re mine-” She sensed the shudder that went through Miranda the moment she said that word, saw and felt the gush of wetness smearing on her lower belly from where she was between the vampire’s legs and moaned in delight against the vampire’s chest. 

If you were like me, you could. Miranda banished that thought as quickly as it came. For now, she swore she could feel her heart beating loudly against her ribcage, everything Jack did made her wetter than she’d ever been, her full lips ravaging her breasts and her hands that seemed to be everywhere at once… she felt alive. She was alive. For the first time in centuries she felt human. Her hips jolted upwards and her legs wrapped around a tattooed waist. “Jack…” she whispered, desperate for any kind of friction as she smeared her wetness across Jack’s abs. And what nice abs she had. Every inch of her called to Miranda like a siren’s song and she’d gladly surrender to it fully, if only her stubborn brain could let go. Just a little more, Jack. Please. 

Kisses trailed down her body, mixed with bites that should’ve been small nips had Jack been able to repel her frustration, but that reverence she’d seen in brown eyes had not left and translated in her touches. “You’re a fucking ice cube…” Jack mumbled against her belly, though she didn’t pull away and instead seemed to want to be even closer. 

Though Miranda only heard that as a reproach, used to pull away from people since her coldness was so unnatural, and she started to move up the bed, away from Jack even though her body was screaming to stay near. How many times had she apologised for this, for her flaw, for the warmth the fire had stolen, eaten and spat back into the world in the form of black smoke. “I’m so-”

Warm hands grabbed her ankles and tugged her back to where she had been. Jack pinned Miranda’s arms on the bed, above her head and stared down at her with such fire that the vampire flinched back a bit. “Don’t you dare pull away from me. I don’t care if you freeze me until I’m a block of ice, I don’t care if you open my back or if you bite my fucking neck off- Don’t. Pull. Away.” 

Oh, she’s a fool. To think Jack would be bothered by this. Hadn’t she insisted that Miranda forgo her gloves? Hadn’t she sighed in relief every time her hands fell on Jack’s heated skin? What an idiot she was, truly. So deep in her own self-pity. And she looked at Miranda with a yearning she wasn’t familiar with, with pain in her eyes that would only intensify if she fled now, if she rejected her once again. In spite of her attitude, beneath this hard shell, beneath the scars and tattoos, Jack was just as lonely as Miranda, just as tangled up in whatever they now were to each other, and just as scared. So what was there to fear anymore?

Miranda bit her lip and sent Jack a smoldering stare, burning away the last thread holding her back. “Then take me, Jack.” Unravel me. Own me. Anything. Before I forget how to stop thinking. 

Jack stared at her for a moment, eyes and pupil wide with lust, before she descended on Miranda like a starved woman, claiming her lips. Calloused hands glided down her body, reverence replaced by greed that wanted to consume her whole and when fingers found their mark, Jack bit her lip so hard at what she found, the vampire thought she might bleed. Miranda arched her back, when Jack’s fingers slid down the sides of her pussy, head snapping back in ecstasy. God, how long had it been since she felt so much pleasure from simple touch alone? Jack had barely begun to touch her and she was soaked. Wasn’t it embarrassing, to be rendered helpless by one single woman? One single, infuriating and wholly addictive woman. 

Jack’s hot breath hit her ear while her other hand grabbed Miranda’s left thigh and forced her to spread her legs more. “You’re soaked, already gushing all over my fingers and I’m not even inside you yet, are you that easy for everyone, or just me princess?” 

Miranda smiled blissfully. She was afraid Jack had lost her snark. “You’d like it, wouldn’t you? To be the only person who ever made me feel this way? The only one to see me open , hm?” Her claws dug in Jack’s back and the younger woman hissed, pressing two fingers against her clit, harsh, insistent and Miranda’s voice shook with a soundless sob but she kept going, the smell of blood reaching her nose and she took a deep breath, inhaling the addicting fragrance, “Does it make you wet, Jack?” She bit down on her lover’s, lover , ear, “Well sorry to say, but I’m old, did you think I waited for you all this time?” She did. Jack had made her feel with only a few words and a light touch, more than any of her previous lovers, before and after her death, ever had. But Jack didn’t need to know that yet, not if Miranda wanted to win the game. “I have needs, Jack, and you’ve yet to fulfill them.” 

The hand gripping her thigh came up suddenly to squeeze her throat. “Liar.” Jack smiled down at her, that beastly smile full of teeth and ruthlessness. “I know when you lie.” A moan ripped through her throat and she clutched Jack’s wrist when the wet slap hitting her pussy sent jolts up her body. Her eyes almost rolled back at the sensation, god… she almost came. One more touch without reprieve and she would cum She couldn’t let Jack win, not yet, and the one thing she wanted was to cum with Jack inside her, not before. “You think you’re so secretive but I know all your tells,” The biotic traced Miranda’s lips with her fingers, smearing wetness before pushing two of them past her lips. Her own taste hit her tongue and she began to suck, cleaning each digit thoroughly, emboldened by Jack’s eyes darkening pupils. “And this is one big tell.” 

She was the picture of debauchery, her cheerleader was. Her spread legs, wetness dripping down the sheets, her pussy red and swollen with want and her eyes, mischievous and glimmering as she began to suck greedily on Jack’s fingers and fuck, she wished she had a cock right now just to see Miranda’s eyes looking at her from between her legs, pretty lips wrapped around it as she moved up and down, knowing who really was in control. 

The vampire let go of her fingers with a wet pop and the way her smirk widened told Jack that bitch heard everything going on inside her head. “I’m sure we can find something to… alleviate your need.” 

Jack grabbed Miranda’s hips and in one move turned her around so she was faced down on the bed. Her cheerleader moaned, a chuckle accompanying the sound when Jack pulled her hair, forcing Miranda to raise her head, apparently amused at the convict’s irritation. “What did I say about reading my mind?”

“But you’re so loud, darling-” Jack shuddered at the pet name, ignoring her mocking tone, “It’s like you’re begging me to take a peek.” 

The hand not wrapped around luscious dark hair fell down on Miranda’s ass in a harsh spank and the woman arched her lower back, breath coming in short puffs, panting and silently begging Jack. “Something you want?” Jack dug her nails in one plush cheek, enjoying how soft it was. It took everything in her to not just push two fingers inside Miranda right there and now. 

“Really? You’re going to make me beg? Didn’t take you for the cliché type.” Despite the attitude, Miranda’s voice was staggered by panting and repressed whimpers. 

Jack reached her back, still holding Miranda’s hair, and dipped her fingers in the blood trailing down, where the vampire had torn the skin, not even wincing at the sting. “I can let you take care of yourself all alone too. Wonder how that’ll work for you, cheerleader.” A pained moan at prospect came from Miranda and Jack brought her bloody fingers to the older woman’s lips. “Or you can be a good girl,” Miranda could easily overthrow Jack and reach her fingers to get a taste of blood, but she didn’t, playing along when Jack pulled her back by the hair when she tried. “And get a nice little reward. Sounds great, doesn’t it? All you gotta do is,” she leaned down and whispered in Miranda’s ear, “beg.” 

Miranda turned her head, as best as she could, and a shiver ran down Jack’s spine. Glowing eyes stared at her with so much defiance she thought she might’ve gone too far, until a single word was muttered through clenched teeth, “...please.” 

Who was the puppet now? Maybe both and neither, the two of them tangled up in a web of strings, battling their way out while the other dragged them back in and vice versa.  Jack pressed bloody fingers to Miranda’s lips who immediately latched on them, moaning and closing her eyes like she tasted the most wonderful meal of her life. And at that moment, Jack let go of her hair and pushed two fingers inside the vampire’s wet opening. Miranda bit down on her fingers while her pussy squeezed the others and Jack had to tear the ones in the vampire’s mouth away unless she’d like to be an amputee, hissing in pain that soon transformed into pleasure. 

Miranda whined when her meal was torn from her, a whine that quickly turned into a soundless scream when Jack started a rough pace, pounding the older woman’s sex like they only had a few minutes left to live. Jack’s free hand grabbed a fistful of breast, tweaking a nipple and leaving trails of blood all over white skin. As she curled her fingers inside Miranda, looking for that spongy patch, good to know Elder anatomy is the same as us , she followed the movement of her fingers with her hips, pushing the vampire deeper into the bed. “And I’m the animal-” she panted, her own pussy pulsing with need at the little whimpers coming from Miranda, at the way her hips lifted from the mattress, seeking to have Jack deeper and deeper, “look at you. A bitch in heat-” 

“Yes-” 

With the way she crumbled, Jack truly wondered how long it had been since someone touched her. More like since she let someone close enough for it to happen. She looked down at her own fingers disappearing in Miranda, drenched and couldn’t suppress her moan at seeing how the older woman’s pussy stretched around her, the way she felt, warm and squeezing. 

“So good, Jack, you’re so good-” 

Oh fuck. Fuck fuck fuck. Jack fell forward on her free arm, laying across Miranda’s back, biting never once stopping her thrusts. She couldn’t just do that, she couldn’t force Jack to discover she had a fucking praise kink of all things-

“Again-” What? “Again, say it again-” 

Miranda claws tore the sheets with the strength of her grip, and she had trouble forming thoughts with the way Jack pounded into her like a madwoman. “W-what?”

Jack bit down again, ferociously, and kept biting over and over because apparently on top of a praise kink, Miranda’s back was also rendering her feral. She slid her other hand down to flick the vampire’s clit.

“Ah-” Miranda buried her face in the sheets as her hips fell down flat on the bed. “Jack I’m going to-”

“No-” Jack growled and stopped thrusting, pulling out her fingers.

Dazed, the vampire whined at the loss, at the emptiness. “That’s unfair…-” She had no time however to think more about Jack’s sudden change before she was once again turned on her back with a starving biotic plunging between her legs. “Oh god-” Her hands shot down to clutch on the sheets again, otherwise she would no doubt tear Jack’s scalp open with the way her lips worked on her clit, sucking and licking

“I said-” Jack said between her legs, relentlessly devouring like it was her last supper. “You taste so fucking good… so fucking good-” she mumbled, cutting off whatever she was about to say first before coming back to her initial train of thoughts, “Say it again- that-” Miranda pushed her hips forward, squeezing her thighs around Jack’s head and clearly trying hard to control her strength as to not crush her skull, but oh boy what a way to die, Jack couldn’t complain. “I’m good- again-” She could be embarrassed about this later for now…

A hand came to caress her head softly, so softly compared to the vice grip of Miranda’s thighs and Jack’s hips began to grind on the bed, desperate for any sort of friction while she dipped her tongue inside, lapping up all the cum she could. “You’re so good,” Miranda cooed in-between heavy breaths, “Perfect, you’re perfect, Jack-” she choked on those last words when Jack’s fingers joined her tongue and started her relentless pace again. Miranda twitched and arched, the only thing holding her in place being the biotic’s other hand digging in her hip. She was… oh… there was so much happening at once, so much Miranda hadn’t felt in so long coming back at once- a tear of blood ran down the side of her face. “What… what are you doing to me…” 

The tension in her lower belly intensified with Jack’s renewed passion at her words and something was missing, she just needed one more thing, just one- “Jack- I need-” Blood, your blood, I need to taste you, I need your whole being-

Jack understood at once, not wasting one minute to come back up, lips and chin dripping and she dived for a kiss, deep with the sole mission of making Miranda taste herself once more, her fingers still pumping, thumb circling the vampire’s clit. “I know,” Jack whispered, breaking away just enough, “I can feel you squeezing around me, so fucking tight, but it’s not enough is it?” 

Then, she presented her neck like an offering, slowing the pace of her fingers, and no emotions in Miranda’s eyes hinted at a form of humanity anymore. “Come on, don’t be shy.” She teased. There was just a flicker of hesitation in blue eyes that Jack snuffed out when she forced Miranda’s face against her neck. “Take what you want and stop being so goddamn stubborn.” 

She bit. Like all the other times she fed on Jack except this was different. For both of them. When the twin fangs pierced the side of her neck, Jack straddled a strong thigh and began to grind her clit against the cool skin, never neglecting Miranda’s pleasure. Fuck it felt… it took barely two seconds for Jack to cum, and Miranda hadn’t even taken a drop yet. 

“Shit-” she bit her lip hard, her whole body thrumming with the spasms her climax provoked. 

And soon Miranda followed. When Jack’s blood hit her tongue, with all those rich flavors, this addicting taste and the biotic’s erratic pace inside her, she came for the first time in ages. She moaned loudly around Jack’s neck, drinking greedily forgetting that her claws could also hurt the biotic as she dug them again in her tattooed back, in the already opened wounds and a gush of wetness coming from Jack soaked her thigh. Her whole body thrummed deliciously with the aftermath of her orgasm and Jack’s blood flowing in her mouth, how could she have gone so long without this? What did the humans call it? La petite mort, little death? An inaccurate expression, Miranda felt like a new life was breathed into her, like for a moment she was mortal again, just a simple mortal woman. 

She detached herself from Jack’s neck before she drank too much and licked the puncture wounds till they closed. The biotic turned her head and their eyes met, something indescribable passing through them, a thousand unspoken words, a silent understanding of what just happened, of what it meant. Jack’s lips took her own, tasting her blood on Miranda’s tongue, reaching for more but the kiss was slow, savouring, and full of promises neither of them wanted to think about right now. 

When Jack pulled away, Miranda almost came again just at what she saw. Her lips had been stained with her own blood, her teeth and chin red, matching the vampire. The way she lapped at it… she was sure such a sight would have driven anyone mad with desire. She looked like… like she had been the one drinking and Miranda found herself imagining what Jack would look like with glowing eyes and sharp fangs, with claws like hers, how she would look feasting on a meal she hunted- a dangerous line of thoughts. She couldn’t allow herself to imagine this, to hope because she would never, never , do this to Jack. 

When Jack’s eyes trailed down her body to where her hand was, still between Miranda’s legs, fingers still deliciously resting inside her. And when Jack pulled them out, Miranda shuddered and grabbed the biotic’s shoulders for support.

“Holy fuck, Miri…” Jack breathed in wonder, her thigh and lower belly were absolutely drenched as well as her whole hand up to her wrist. This was… the greatest gift Jack could’ve asked for. 

“What…?” Jack only showed her hand to Miranda with an astonished smile on her face and the vampire realized what had happened. “Oh god…” When she tried to hide her face in her hands, Jack shook her head and bumped her nose with Miranda’s. The older woman looked so embarrassed and… shy? This was just fucking precious. Jack couldn’t believe she managed to make the resident ice queen feel this way. 

“Nuh uh. This was the hottest thing I ever witnessed, you hear me? This is wet dream material for the next fifty years.” 

“This… never happened before. I didn’t even think it was possible for me.” 

Jack smiled lazily, her gaze lost somewhere in a day dream and she chuckled. “Make it a hundred years.” 

Miranda’s chest shook with silent laughter and lightly tapped the biotic on the shoulder. Jack had never seen her so relaxed before, so content. “You should go clean this up, you idiot.” 

“Mmh you’re right.” She was expecting Jack to stand and go to the bathroom but instead she sat up between Miranda’s still spread legs and stared at her mischievously, smirking like the cat who caught the canary. Miranda could only watch in silence, enchanted by the sight of Jack’s blood and her cum mixing together for the biotic to enjoy when the biotic proceeded to lick her fingers clean. 

Popping her fingers out of her mouth, Jack admired her work, the soaking mess she’d made of Miranda, dragging her eyes across her flawless body down to her still pulsing pussy, wet and open, asking for more. She saw the blue of her eyes had been swallowed by a black hole, licking her lips clean of Jack’s blood, her chin and the contour of her lips stained with red. Eyes shining with pleasure, savouring every drop, Miranda looked like a mountain lion enjoying its meal. Every bit the predator in this moment, it cut the breath right out of Jack’s lungs. How fucking gorgeous. She had never witnessed a more beautiful sight than Miranda basking in her afterglow. Jack may have held the power moments ago, but the dynamics had shifted in a single snap. And she wanted more, so much more again and again. If only her fucking brain could stop coming up with stupid ass questions like the one that came tumbling out of her mouth, “Wait… since you’re technically dead and we just fucked… does that make me a necrophiliac?”

The vampire’s face fell, the spell she was under broken and all lust momentarily forgotten in favor of exasperation. “Oh for…” Miranda sighed. “Really, that’s your question? Right now? You just made me come for what might be the first time in centuries and that’s all you can think of?”

Jack’s eyes glazed over for a moment when she thought about what happened mere seconds ago, how she made a mess out of the ever composed Miranda Lawson. But answers first. “No seriously, I’d like to know, it’s kind of a big deal I know I’m into freaky shit but-”  

Miranda wiped her mouth clean of the remaining blood before sitting up and saying, “Alright that’s enough out of you.” 

And in the next moment following her stupid question she still very much wanted answered, Jack found herself seated at the edge of the bed, with a starved vampire between her legs. Miranda had thrown her off her before tugging her by the ankles with a dizzying speed. 

Miranda kneeled on the floor with Jack’s legs spread open for her to see. Her hands traced a path from thighs, to hips, to chest, every time raising with the motion of Jack’s breathing, uneven. Miranda’s eyes took in the sight before her. Jack always walked around half naked but somehow, seeing her like this, fully exposed, open to Miranda… it was completely different. She’d always admired those tattoos, always let her eyes linger on scars and now that she got to witness it without restraint, she was in awe. The line of her abs, tattoos on tanned skin, her heaving breasts, smaller than Miranda's but just perfect to fit in her hands. Her eyes followed down the biotic's happy trail, oh Miranda would later give it special attention, and was delighted to find Jack unshaved. She always loved her women unshaved. 

And it made Jack uncomfortable, that piercing gaze, undressing her even though clothes had long been discarded. “Stop-” Jack swallowed, eyes darting on the side, she couldn’t hold Miranda’s gaze. It was too intense and her heart felt like it wanted out of her ribcage. “Looking at me like that.”

Miranda approached, softly, her lips pressing devoted kisses on Jack’s skin anywhere she could reach. Her thighs first, then her belly, while smooth hands caressed every inch of skin available, her claws digging in like she was barely holding onto a shred of control. Her mouth latched onto a hard nipple and she bit down, earning a hiss of pleasure from Jack. “I’ve seen so many pieces of art in my life…” Miranda whispered, her fingers finally reaching Jack’s center, soaked and swollen, ready for her. And when she slid two fingers against the biotic’s slit, moving up and down on the sides, gathering wetness, Jack arched her back and let out a ragged moan while her hips sought more. “But you… you might just be the one that moves me.” 

“That’s so fucking stupid…” Jack muttered, lips pressed thinly together and refused to look at Miranda. The redness of her face spoke volumes, and it had Miranda’s heart in tight grip. What a sight. To think Jack who so casually exposed her body on a daily would shy away from sincere compliments. Maybe she was not used to them in a context that did not degrade her for sex only. Miranda would change that. 

Miranda teased Jack’s clit with the tip of her tongue and tattooed hips twitched forward. “Aren’t you adorable.” she said, smirking with her cheek resting against Jack’s thigh.

The biotic tangled her hand in Miranda’s hair and pushed her face against her wet sex, hissing “Shut up and use your tongue for something better.” And she did just that. Jack threw her head back the moment Miranda’s full lips wrapped around her clit and she had to tighten her grip on the vampire’s hair, holding her in place while she went to work. “Fuck… you’re a fucking liar-” she groaned when Miranda’s tongue poked at her entrance, “I bet you’ve had your face buried in plenty of pussies with how you suck it up like a whore-” she received a bite on her clit in retaliation, not enough to wound but enough to remind Jack she had two serrated fang at her cunt. She tugged roughly on dark hair, “Bitch.” And Miranda’s moan almost made her cum, the sound sending jolts through her. 

One hand on her ass pushed her closer to Miranda’s mouth and her tongue dipped inside her, Jack trembled, her legs seeking support on the floor as she began to grind against the vampire’s face. “Shit- Miri-”

Growls rose from where Miranda was, completely lost in Jack, devouring her cunt in the same way she had abandoned reason the first time she tasted the biotic’s blood. Jack saw Miranda’s free hand slithering between her own legs and she began to fuck herself, riding her own fingers with abandon, never once neglecting Jack and giving more and more until she felt her pleasure mounting, until she was tightening around that skilled tongue. 

“Miri- Miri, Miri, fuck- make me cum-” Miranda nodded, the hand between her own legs speeding the pace. “Come on- come on- YES-” she opened her mouth in a silent scream as she gushed in Miranda’s mouth, soaking her lips and chin. God fucking damnit that- “Fuck!” she hissed in both pleasure in pain when Miranda, face wet with cum, bit her inner thigh and took just one mouthful of blood while fucking herself with two of her fingers until she came with a muffled groan. That… that was the sexiest thing Jack had ever witnessed in her entire life. “You’re a fucking dream…” she said in a short breath. Miranda pulled out her fangs, once again taking the time to close the wound and looked up at Jack with blissful eyes. Jack caressed her cheek with two knuckles, enjoying the way blue eyes fluttered close. “Come here…” she said in a a husky voice, her throat dry. 

Miranda pushed herself up until her lips could capture Jack’s. They fell together in a pile of sweaty mess. Though only Jack was sweating, of course, another unfair advantage. She turned them around so Miranda could be under her, kissing her with the lazy aftermath of their orgasm. She drew back to regain her breath,, thank fuck the Miranda was a walking freezer, Jack snapped her head up as she remembered a very important detail. “Shit- the virus-”

Miranda waved the matter away, stretching like a satisfied lioness and Jack’s eyes drifted down to her perfect tits- she inhaled sharply, they really were driving her crazy. “It’s fine, I didn’t take much, nothing to worry about.”

Hm. Well, not like she had the strength to deep dive and figure out if that was a lie. Relaxing, Jack’s head fell back on the vampire’s chest, whose hands idly traced patterns on her back. Were they cuddling? Was that… something Jack wanted to do? Normally sex was just sex, she never lingered so this was new. Very new, and terrifying and she wasn’t sure what to do with her arms, so she layed limply like a corpse until, trying to ease the tension under Miranda’s soft caresses. She doesn’t remember the last time someone held her this way, naked skin against naked skin, without anything asked in return. She liked it. Yeah. Yeah she liked it, but she wasn’t sure how to stop being so tense-

Something rumbled. And it didn’t come from her. What the fuck- It was coming from… Miranda’s chest? Jack pressed her ear against it and listened. A low, constant rumbling. Was… Miranda purring? “Holy shit no way.” The vampire made a questioning noise, nestling closer to Jack. “You’re purring. Vampires purr.” She said excitedly, still listening to the odd sound and somehow, her tension had completely been forgotten.

But Miranda couldn’t let this slide and wiggled out from under Jack, her face unreadable, though she refused to look at the biotic and turned her back on her. “I am not.” 

Ecstatic, Jack exclaimed, “Oh my god. You are. You’re purring! Vampires are cats, this is the best fact I’ve ever learned-”

“I’m not a bloody cat.” The vampire snapped irritatingly. 

“You cuddle up to warm things, you hiss, you bite and scratch AND YOU PURR! You’re a fucking cat. A house cat, oh this is great.”

Miranda sputtered out a few incomprehensible words before starting to fume. “I don’t control it, alright?! It’s just… it’s just how it is! When I’m comfortable this stupid mechanism starts without warning and- and forget it!” She laid down, back turned to Jack and the biotic knew  she was pouting. Oh to have Miranda Lawson pout. Jack pressed herself against Miranda’s back so her whole body could feel her coldness and her bones vibrate with the relaxing and way too fucking adorable sound of what ressembled a Mako engine. It had started again as soon as Jack’s body came in contact, like she was the key that turned the ignition on.

“Oh my- Jack. Stop, this is unfair-” Miranda tried to wiggle her way out of Jack’s deceptively strong arms but the young woman only tightened her grasp.

“I love it.” Jack grumbled in the back of her neck, shutting Miranda up and she doesn’t feel as embarrassed anymore. Maybe a little proud despite this unnerving trait. She always hated it, why would vampires develop such a useless feature? What purpose did it serve? “It’s relaxing. Feels… safe.” Oh. Well. Maybe that was the purpose. Her purpose. She could accept that, yes. She could accept this inherited flaw if it meant Jack felt safe around her. Wait… was her father capable of purring…? No. No, that was a preposterous thought. 

Miranda sighed and turned around, feeling sheepish but reassured and still mildly embarrassed that her secret had been discovered. Jack nestled against her, face in her neck. The purring really did seem to put the biotic in a relaxed state, surprisingly. 

That’s when she noticed the opened wounds on Jack’s back and she cringed back. How careless of her, but she could at least heal them. She began to turn Jack on her stomach but she stopped her. “Hey I’m comfy fuck off-”

“I’m trying to heal your wounds you petulant child.” She squeezed her eyes shut, not bearing to see her work. “I’m sorry for hurting you in this way. I lost myself.”

“Hurting me? I never came this hard and you didn’t even have your fingers inside me. Crazy.” Jack laughed and Miranda was once again glad she couldn’t blush. “Don’t heal them.”

“They might scar.” She whispered regretfully. To be one of the people that added to Jack’s already extensive collection of scars… she didn’t want that. 

“Good, not like they’ll be my first ones and at least I wanted those.” Miranda’s eyes fluttered and she hoped Jack didn’t see how close she was to tears. It was strange to be accepted, to not experience someone recoiling at her nature. Jack always managed to surprise her. “Now stop overthinking everything and just, I don’t know, do the shit that you do instead of sleeping, meditating or whatever. Just come here before I remember that cuddling is for idiots who think they live in a romance book.”

Miranda snorted at that. If Jack knew how deep their bond already was she would surely realize she was one of those idiots. 

…

…

Oh. She needed to tell Jack didn’t she? She promised. And she was tired of breaking promises.  

Miranda waited a few seconds, gathering her thoughts so she could form a sentence that wouldn’t immediately forced Jack into her shell. “Jack. We need to talk, there’s… some things I haven’t told you, important matters.”

“Ugh, can’t this wait?”

“No. No it cannot, I waited too long already, I should’ve said something before we did this.”

Jack pushed herself on one elbow to look down at Miranda, brows furrowed with apprehension. The cheerleader sounded a little too serious.

“It’s…” Miranda didn’t find the words. “It’ll be easier to just show you.” Jack watched her rummage through her closet and heard the hiss of a compartment opening. She came back a moment later, handing some sort of journal to Jack. 

“What is this?” Jack asked, looking at the journal with wariness. It was old and worn, a bit like her copy of Dracula but way more ancient. 

“My father’s journal.” Jack shot Miranda a surprised look. “It’ll explain… a lot of what’s been going on between us, better than I could.” 

She stared at Miranda, journal clutched in her hand. The vampire was begging her with her eyes to open it. And so she did. And promptly closed it, waving it like it was nothing but dirty laundry. “This shit’s in latin, cheerleader. Do I look like I can read fucking latin?”

“Oh.” Miranda awkwardly shuffled on her feet before sitting back down beside Jack. And the biotic would’ve laughed if the situation didn’t cause a knot of anxiety to form in her stomach. “Right. Uhm.” Miranda reached for the omni-tool on the bedside table. “Open it.” Jack did and Miranda pointed the tool at the journal, scanning each page before handing her omni-tool to the younger woman. “Here, it should be properly translated.”

Right. To reading the creepy old journal of an equally creepy old ass dude known for traumatizing his less creepy, but still creepy, daughter. What could go wrong. 

She read through it, silently and tried to register all of what this single small book meant. A small journal, determining the course of her whole life. And worse, the more she read the more the past few months made sense. Miranda’s reaction to her blood, her addiction to it, the fact that she couldn’t hypnotise Jack, that her hunger had been satiated after drinking from her, and the pain in her chest when Miranda and her were at odds or far away. Fucking hell. Fuck fuck fuck fuck AND FUCKING SHIT. 

Jack stayed eerily calm despite the storm raging in her mind. “I had my suspicions.” She mumbled.

Miranda blinked. “You did?”

“Yeah, I’m not fucking dumb.” Miranda cringed a bit at the change in attitude, the way she became more aggressive. She knew Jack would react this way, and she couldn’t blame her. “You became feral the first time you smelled my blood, got addicted to it, and then you told me you didn’t feel your hunger. There couldn’t have been a bigger sign, it was blinking and screeching ‘here is your fucking soulmate or whatever the fuck a destined one is, enjoy’.” A sharp laugh rose in her throat and Miranda couldn’t bear to look at her. “So the pain was because of this too. Do you realize how scared shitless I was? I asked Chakwas why I felt this… stinging ache in my chest, like I was being stabbed, I thought I was having a heart attack.” She shook her head in disbelief. “Chakwas said nothing was wrong. But every time you left, it tore and fuck it hurts. And when you’re close it’s… gone. What kind of bullshit is that?”

“I’m sorry, Jack. I- I should’ve said something sooner-”

“Why didn’t you?” She asked desperately, trying to come to terms with the fact that… soulmates were a thing. And she had one. Jack who had sworn off attachment to any other person, who had convinced herself love was bullshit and deep pool of shit, had a soulmate. And… and she didn’t feel like fleeing. She should, but she didn’t want to. A piece she didn’t know was missing fell into place and- what if Miranda was the one who fled? 

“I-” 

“Miri… if you’re going to grow distance between us again after this I-” Ugh, she was one of those desperate fuckers wasn’t she? Whining at the thought of their… lover, leaving them. Pathetic, she was pathetic. 

“I will not.” Relief washed over Jack. Was it this stupid bond that made her react like a lost puppy? “I’ve been… a fool. I thought you would. After learning about this, that you would just leave. I wouldn’t have blamed you.” 

Jack scoffed derisively. “I don’t think I could even if I wanted. I can’t believe I’m the one who pushed for this. With anyone else I would’ve shut them down, say it’s a bad idea that it’ll only hurt, that it’s only more problems than it’s worth. That in the end, it would inevitably fuck up and leave nothing but ashes. But you… I just couldn’t let it go. I couldn’t force myself to shut it down, to keep distance and hold to my beliefs. I don’t know why, I had this urge to… make you see that it could work. It’s not me. I don’t do that, relationships are messy, especially between the crew. And yet… you’re like a fucking drug. Now I know why.” Jack fell back on the bed, hands on her face. “This is crazy… I didn’t want to admit this but, I’m terrified.”

Carefully, Miranda closed the distance between them and rested her head against Jack’s shoulder, one arm encircling her waist. “Why?” The tension eased in her when Jack returned the embrace. 

“Aren’t you? I… being tied to someone like that? My pain tied to theirs and vice versa? The fuck, I-” Jack stopped to breath, to gather her thoughts. She didn’t know if it was something she could handle, it was… surreal. But even if she wanted to throw everything away and fuck off into deep space, from reading this journal, it wouldn’t be possible. And if she was being honest, the thought of abandoning Miranda now felt so wrong. And the worst? After waiting all these years to find her destined one, Miranda would still sacrifice herself to let Jack go if she wanted to. So Jack didn’t finish that sentence, she didn’t need to add to Miranda’s grief, instead she went on about something else that had crossed her mind. “This… this means that even before I was born I was meant to be with you, this is some fairy tale level bullshit like I’m some sort of helpless damsel in distress and I don’t need saving and a prince…ss to cross space and time-”

“... what if I was the one who needed saving?”

“What?” Jack blinked up at the ceiling, heart hammering in her chest.

“Jack, I thought for so long that I would feel hunger and loneliness for eternity. I was resigned to my fate, I abandoned the idea of a destined one, instead classifying it as, as you say, just some fairy tale. Another cruel joke from my father. But then… then you came barging into my life with your vulgarity and boisterous rage that tore through every single one of my walls. I knew as soon as I drank from you. Maybe even before. But I wanted to deny it, I wanted to cling to the fate I thought was reserved for me because it felt safe. It meant never having to give my heart to someone again.” She shook her head. “You don’t need saving, Jack, you are the strongest, most stubborn woman I know. But… you saved me. I’ve been looking for a way to die for so long and instead… I found you.” They weren’t looking at each other, and Jack was grateful because she wasn’t about to let herself cry in front of the woman she just fucked into oblivion.

     “So of course, I’m terrified, Jack. So many things could go wrong, it’s unpredictable and it scares me. I don’t- I don’t like leaving things to fate, I don’t like not having a contingency. And I’m sure you understand how hard it is to let people in.” Sensing the shake in her voice and the tension in her muscles, Jack held the vampire firmly, reassuringly. Or tried to at least, she didn’t know how to be reassuring but she hoped it was enough right now. Miranda wanted to say something, something important and Jack was going to shut the fuck up and listen. Yeah, people like them, they didn’t just let anyone in. 

     “Irina.” She hissed the word like it’s poison and Jack listened. “She… I met her when I arrived in Brasov. I never took interest in anyone before, certainly not men but when I saw her, it felt like I took a breath for the first time. And I was mortified, to feel this way about a woman so I stirred clear of her, squashed down anything that could be used against me. But she was relentless.” A bitter smile stretched on her lips. “Our relationship was a secret of course. The repercussions would be dire in this era but we made it work. And then… she turned her back on me when the Inquisition came. She never spoke up when they burned us at the pyre, watching in the crowd as I begged for her to say something.” Jack placed her hand on Miranda’s clenched fist until it relaxed. “Some months after my rebirth, I came back to town and found her in bed with Oriana’s sweetheart. I killed them both.”  Miranda sat up and Jack stayed laying on the bed but her hand came to rest against her flawless porcelain back. “She came into our home, ate with us, became my little sister’s confidant, talked about eloping with me-” The vampire cut her sentence with a sharp cackle that held no humor. Jack wished that bitch was still alive so she could find her and rip out her lying tongue. But Miranda had her revenge, and if it was anything like Jack’s- it must have left a bitter taste in her mouth. You couldn’t really stop being angry at the world. “I trusted her, fool that I was. So yes. I’m scared.” She added with a small, barely discernible whisper. 

So instead of words, Jack tugged her back down and helf Miranda’s head against her chest. She relaxed against the biotic, nestling closer, seeking the warmth and comfort. It was enough, better than any words Jack could have said. And after a few minutes of heavy silence, both of them thinking about everything that had been said, Jack broke it. “I don’t know how to do any of this, Miri.”

“You think I do? I spent 700 years avoiding relationships or any form of contact. The few meaningless flings I had were sparse and I never let them touch me. I don’t know what I’m doing anymore than you are.”

“...this is going to be a disaster.”

“Mmmh… maybe. But I don’t think I care anymore. Do you?”

Jack lowered her eyes to see Miranda resting her chin against her chest, her gorgeous glowing blue eyes staring up at her inquisitively, those slitted pupils that reminded Jack of a cat, her full lips… “No… I don’t give a fuck.” 

They lost themselves in the other’s eyes for a moment. There were still so many grey areas, so many things they needed to explore and agree on but for now this would do and Miranda couldn’t believe her luck. After so long, after abandoning all hope, here she was, somewhere in the galaxy, in  bed with her destined one. She pushed the feeling of dread down, the one that had accompanied her everywhere since her rebirth, whispering all that could go wrong and will go wrong. She wouldn’t think about that, not now.

Miranda had to ask this last question before they got further and deepened their relationship. She needed to know, to be sure of all the variables. “What do you want us to be?”

Jack looked affronted that Miranda would break the moment to ask this inane question. A question she was sure Jack dreaded. “Seriously, leaving me with that choice? And now? Know what we can figure this out once I make you gush on my hand again.” She said against the vampire neck, leaving bites in her path.

Miranda batted Jack’s hand away before it could reach between her legs and the biotic groaned, letting her head fall against the pillow. “I’ve withheld a lot from you, it’s only fair you get to decide. And I know you’re a free spirit, I wouldn’t want to… cage you.” Even though she said that, Miranda didn’t think she’d handle well if Jack went to another, even if it was just for sex. “Now that you know everything, it doesn’t mean we’re… engaged or anything as scary as that. You can still decide what you want for yourself.” 

“Fuck I… I don’t know. Labels and all we don’t do well together.” When Miranda’s face fell with disappointment, Jack quickly added, “But I know for sure that I don’t want to fuck anyone else. Or… I just-” she groaned, frustrated. “I just want you. Not only for sex, I guess. If that makes… sense.” She mumbled that last part, embarrassed to put her feelings forward in this way. Miranda stared at her with something akin to shock and relief. “What now?” Jack asked, shifting uncomfortably under the intense look. 

Shock was replaced by a soft smile. “Nothing, you just keep surprising me is all.”

“Riiight.” Jack drawled out blushing and Miranda knew it was time to change the topic and go back to a more… physical activity, before the biotic took flight out of embarrassment.

Miranda pushed Jack on her back and straddled her hips, delighting in the way her brown eyes slid over her body like a heated caress, how the biotic’s hands immediately went to her ass, grabbing it firmly.

A shudder ran down her spine and she ground her clit down on Jack’s abs. “I believe I caught a stray thought about me riding you, was it?” Miranda would have to seriously put some effort in controlling her strength or it might end in a disaster but right now, she didn’t care. All she cared about was having those skilled fingers inside her again.

Jack huffed, raising her hips as her fingers slithered down and dipped in her slit. Miranda had to catch herself on the biotic’s chest. “You know, for once I’m not mad you read my mind.” 

Karin stared at them like a tired mother. She glanced down at Jack’s fingers, cradled in her other hand, and her blissful smile, looking quite the fool, Karin didn’t think she would ever see Jack with any other than a sneer but apparently her new… arrangement with Ms. Lawson worked wonders. Speaking of the Cerberus agent, she categorically refused to look at her, standing tall probably to hide her embarrassment judging by how her hands wrung together behind her back. 

Karin let out a deep sigh coming from a place of incredible irritation, and just a hint of fondness. Young people. “Really, again? And the same two fingers.” Ms. Lawson was quite strong, it was a bit concerning. 

Jack sniggered, entirely too pleased with herself and not one bit bothered by the pain she most likely felt. The high amount of endorphins in her blood must help the situation. “Believe me doc, it could’ve been three this time. And it wasn’t the only thing that broke.” 

“JACK!”

Chapter Text

Jack was a little too happy about her broken fingers, swinging her legs back and forth on the bed in medbay while Chakwas was rummaging through drawers to find what she needed. “I can’t wait to tell people how I broke my fingers.”

Miranda tapped her foot impatiently, arms crossed. “You will do no such things.”

“Aw c’mon cheerleader, this is a badge of honor. I got ridden so hard my fingers AND the bed broke!”

“Will you keep it down?!” She hissed.

“Yes, please, as entertaining as this is, I don’t want to know more than I already do.” Chakwas grumbled on her chair, sliding back towards Jack. The bed broke? Truly concerning.

“So this is what cent- years,” Miranda’s wide eyes ready to murder Jack where she sat prevented the slip up, “without getting it does to a person. You’re wild- do it again, I heal fast.” She added with an eager grin. 

Both Chakwas and Miranda glared down at Jack who blinked owlishly at them like she hadn’t suggested in front of a doctor to be wounded again. “If I see you in here after one of your escapades-”

Jack snorted, “Sexcapades-” 

Miranda almost shut Jack up with a small shroud of shadows before she remembered they weren’t alone and instead pinched the biotic’s ear harshly like one would with a disobedient child. “One more word out of you-” Jack grunted in pain. 

“ Escapades , with Miss Lawson, I’ll forget my hippocratic oath and leave you to suffer. My medical supplies are for emergencies, not willing injuries.”

“I assure you, I didn’t mean for this to happen.” God, Miranda was embarrassed beyond words, she wished she could just bury herself in the hull and never come out. She really hadn’t meant to. It’s just… she had been too far gone in Jack, swept in her storm and she had forgotten just how dangerous her body was, how strong. It could’ve ended up much worse if she hadn’t managed to stop herself. Embarrassed yes, but most of all ashamed and terrified of what she could inflict on Jack if she lost herself again. 

Chakwas sent a withering stare her way. “How hard must you ride someone to break their fingers, a bit more care Miss Lawson, would go a long way. I hope you two remember that sex is not supposed to end in this way.”

“I have work to do.” She needed to get out of here now .

Jack yelled after her, laughter in her voice. “Better get that bed fixed or we’ll be sleeping upside down!” The we did not go unnoticed by Miranda and a smile broke through the embarrassment and annoyance.

That was the conversation that followed their rather embarrassing trip to the medbay and Miranda knew Kasumi, the sneaky little thief had heard it from where she was hiding, not only because she sensed her under the cloaking but also because in a matter of days, the whole crew was aware of what had occurred. Miranda had hoped it would stay under the radar for longer than just a few hours, if only to enjoy a bit of privacy in this newfound bliss. She should’ve known it was wishful thinking with a crew composed exclusively of nosy people.

“I mean, I didn’t need Kasumi to tell me, you two are loud and I’m right beside your room, Miranda.” Garrus had said much to Miranda’s embarrassment who had kept a carefully blank face. 

“Yeah, you kids are louder than a hanar and a krogan fuckin’,” Jack’s expression changed from unbothered to ‘how the fuck would you know that’, “even my old ears could hear it down there.” Zaeed said lightly patting Jack on the back like some proud dad and the biotic shrugged him off, pushing him on his shoulder, though the man barely budged.

“You’re just jealous someone here gets any while you all gotta stick it down your pants.” Miranda’s lips curled in slight disgust at the imagery Jack invoked.

Zaeed took a swig of his beer, side-eyeing Jack. “Who says I don’t get any?”

Jack’s face pulled back in disgust, matching Miranda’s expression now. “Well keep it to yourself.” 

“Kinda hypocritical-” 

“You’re hypocritical-” 

Miranda raised her hands, sighing in exasperation. These two together were as entertaining as they were annoying. “Please, I’d like it if everyone just got on with their day without mentioning our sex life.”

And Joker being Joker, he begged EDI for some kind of recording. 

Miranda scrunched her nose, her patience already wearing thin from all the endless teasing and inquiry into her private life. She was a rather secretive person, unused to having anyone probing. “If I hear this request one more time, Jeff-” 

“Right. Yes, no more piloting for me- I, uh, sorry. Just a joke, I swear.” Miranda gave him a pointed glare to which he added, “Ma’am.” She nodded, satisfied. Miranda had taken a liking in having Jeff fear her. It’s not that she didn’t like the man, surprisingly, she was growing fond of his stupidity. “EDI protect me from the mean lady…” He whispered up to the AI. 

The crackle of EDI’s voice came through the comms, with a sliver of teasing. Odd. That was not in the programming. Miranda frowned, a concern for later. “I cannot go against XO Lawson’s directives, you will have to survive her on your own, Jeff.” 

Joker rubbed his beard in thought, and Miranda narrowed her eyes. “Let’s make a deal, I unshackle you and together we bring down the witch.” 

Miranda sighed and rolled her eyes. People have tried. “I would advise against this course of action.” EDI stayed eerily silent and the vampire raised her head to the ceiling. “I won’t entertain this idea and you won’t either.” 

“Understood, XO Lawson.” 

“You’re no fun.” Joker whined and it reminded Miranda of a puppy, maybe that’s why she was becoming fond of the little prick. 

Donnelly chimed in and his partner tried desperately to tug him back before he said something out of line, without success. Points for trying, Daniels. From where he was sitting in the mess hall, the vampire felt his leering eyes on her and a shiver of disgust coursed through her. “Now that’s gonna give me some dreaming materials for the next few weeks-”

Before Miranda could manifest all the disdain she had for this man, Jack jumped in beside Donnelly, gun pressed against his crotch and eyes that could have melted all the ice on Noveria. Thus far, the biotic had been amenable to all the jokes coming from the crew as long as they stayed within the limits of their privacy, but her mood shifted the moment Donnelly’s eyes and words wandered. “Speak again and I’ll shoot your dick off, shitstain.” Donnelly gulped, frozen in his seat, intently looking at anywhere but Jack who had leaned in close to whisper in his ear so no one else could hear her next words. Except Miranda. “And keep your eyes off her, you hear? If I catch one stray look, after your dick, it’s your eyes.”

Miranda’s mouth went dry. This display shouldn’t have turned on as much as it did, and Jack knew, she knew , that the vampire would hear her no matter how low her voice was. She never thought possessiveness would be attractive but… it was a good look on Jack. A very good look. 

A clap resounded in the mess hall, breaking the spell Miranda was under. “Jack please refrain from shooting inside the ship, we still have a mission to accomplish.” 

Jack’s gaze stayed fixated on Donnelly when she holstered her gun. “You’re lucky I like Shepard.”

Shepard clasped a firm hand on the man’s shoulder. “Indeed you are. Now go back to your station and don’t let me hear one perverted remark again, are we clear Donnelly?”

“Yes, Commander.” 

“Everybody clear out, I’m sure we all have jobs to do besides gossiping about our crewmates' personal life.” The mess hall started to empty under the dissatisfied groans of Zaeed who had not been able to finish enjoying his beer. She called after Joker, “You better not unshackle EDI up there, Joker!” 

He yelled back from the elevator, “UGH, FINE.” Jeff had become more relaxed around the AI lately, less abrasive and much more friendly. Too friendly for Miranda’s taste. AIs were not meant to be friends, they were a tool and to make them something more would be stupidly dangerous.

Shepard turned and wiggled her eyebrows at Miranda, who rolled her eyes. “Congrats.” She whispered before leaving, finger gunning at them both. Idiot.

Jack passed by her and Miranda caught her wrist before she could get further. That little display had sent her hormones overloading, damn her. “My room, now.” 

All in all, the crew had teased them endlessly to Miranda’s growing despair and Jack’s enthusiasm. She’d have thought Jack to be quite angry about her privacy being invaded but the high of having a vampire break her bones during sex, was, as she said, a badge of honor and Miranda, despite trying very hard, could not stay mad for long. Not after this night. She even welcomed the teasing, reluctantly at first, but warming up to it, feeling like she belonged somewhere, like the crew was accepting her and this coupled with their confession to each other, with having finally found her destined one, Miranda felt lighter than she’d ever been. Had she the right to feel this way? If there was one thing she knew it was that she was a wretched being. As were all Elders. It wasn’t self-depreciation, it was a fact. Miranda had met each member of the Council back on Earth, and they were all arrogant, regarding themselves as higher than any other species (not unlike humans), most were cruel and didn’t consider mortals worthy of being anything else than cattle. And Miranda was no different, she wasn’t so blind as to say she was. She had used humans as blood bags and nothing else, choosing to stay away from society purely by hatred and disgust of them. She did not regret it, she never met one other than Bram and later Niket, who had come to disappoint her, that was worthy of her respect. Though she never was overly cruel, not after her mad frenzy during the first stages of her rebirth. She never saw the use in cruelty, never understood the pleasure one got for it and only ever saw it as a waste of effort. She never kept dungeons full of emaciated people for use in twisted rituals like Aloisius, never kept mortal slaves and paraded them around like Raoul, never bathed in the blood of innocent girls like Bathory and didn’t own human farms like Carmilla. In that, Miranda was different. But was it right, after centuries of despising, of contempt towards other species, to grow attached to a crew of mismatched individuals all crazier than the other while knowing most of them would not survive this mission? What made them different from others? Except for Jack, Miranda had no special bond linking her to any of them. So she did not understand why she felt the way she did, why she felt like smiling without faking it, why she felt the want to spend more time with them and why she suddenly dreaded the outcome of this mission. 

You know it can’t last.

Miranda tensed, torn from her memory, and the sheets under her hand began to froze the sweat she and Jack had left in the wake of their lovemaking, the broken bed had yet to be fixed and they decided to leave it like that in case… something similar happened again. These past few days they’d done nothing but that, exploring and learning what the other liked. Jack had been insatiable but she still could not match a vampire’s endurance though Miranda felt that she would soon need to rest. The biotic had extraordinary stamina for a human. She quickly retracted her hand in fear it would completely freeze the bed and the body in it. 

She thought it was gone. In the last few weeks she hadn’t heard that voice, it hadn’t come back to haunt her. 

She’ll die. In five, twenty or fifty years but she’ll die. They all die. 

“Better than making her a monster…” she muttered. Jack shifted in the bed and the vampire turned to soothe her with a cold hand, brushing Jack’s forehead softly. The biotic had taken the habit to fall asleep against Miranda’s back so she could hear and feel that infuriating purring sound. Not a cuddler my ass. 

You’ll be alone again.

Miranda was used to loneliness, it had become more of a prickly friend than an enemy over the years and sometimes she even reached for it. 

I know you. Sometimes Miranda wondered if this voice was truly Oriana or if she made herself believe it was. You want to turn her. Selfish, selfish, selfish. All because you can’t go back to being lonely. Not after her. 

“Be quiet.” She hissed through clenched teeth and hoped Jack wouldn’t wake. She needed it gone. 

She’ll hate you. Like you hate Henry. And truly, what is the difference between you two? 

“I said quiet!” 

You want to turn her but you didn’t come back for me. You left me to rot in the earth. 

“The fuck…” Jack’s arm wrapped around her waist and brought Miranda’s body to hers. “Who the hell are you talking to… some people need sleep, you know, in case you’ve forgotten.” 

“It’s… nothing.” Not hearing more of Jack’s little (adorable) snores, Miranda asked, “Jack?”

“Mmmmh…” Jack’s fingers, now healed, traced idle patterns on Miranda’s stomach. 

“Would you read to me?” After a pause, she added, “Dracula.”

“Princess, it’s 2 in the fucking morning.” Jack answered with a drawl in her voice, not quite awake yet.

Yes, it was and admittedly Jack needed rest. Miranda hadn’t drank from her since they came to the agreement that she would only take blood when there was no substantial mission coming their way, to avoid any unnecessary risks even though Miranda only took small amounts now. This way she avoided being sick and let her body have time to deal with the virus, it was hard to restrain herself but centuries of curated control over her appetites had prepared her for the occasion. But right now, amidst the shroud that had fallen on her mind, she needed to hear Jack’s voice, instead of the other one. 

She swallowed nervously. “Please.”

At that quiet, uncharacteristic plea, Jack, now a smidge worried, grumbled against the back of the vampire’s neck. “You probably know it by heart but… fine.”

“I’ve never read it, actually.” 

Jack sat upright like something bit her. “What?!” Of course she would be appalled that Miranda had never read ‘the best fucking book in the whole goddamn universe’, especially since this one was gifted to her and inspired by her. Though Miranda made a mental note to have Jack read more books.

“It seemed pretentious. So why don’t you correct that, hm?”

For the next fifteen minutes, Miranda let herself be lulled by Jack’s rough voice, still gritty from sleep. She enjoyed how the biotic’s tone shifted from bored to excited when she was getting close to a part she liked, how sometimes she would trip on words and groan at her mistakes before continuing like nothing happened, all the while Miranda’s head rested against Jack’s heart, relaxed, until a certain passage rubbed her the wrong way. 

Jack stopped, looking down at the vampire cuddling her side, sensing something wrong. She had a scowl on her face. “You’d think my castle is full of horrors. And I never impaled people to expose them. Can you imagine how awful it would look? Not at all my style.” Was this how Bram saw her and her Castle? She thought he had enjoyed his time there. The man had been a little too cheerful to be where he was and in her company but he had made for a fine friend, regalling her with tales of human society which she avoided like the plague, gossiping his way out of a possible death at the fangs of an Elder. At first, Miranda had thought of draining him of life when he first dared to knock on her door but Bram had quickly picked the interest of the vampire with his endless story ideas and his lack of fear which was rare. The towns around the Castle reeked of terror at the sight of it. Miranda felt a pang hit her chest. Did she miss him? 

Jack scoffed, “Didn’t you like, decimate half of the European population?”

“A gross exaggeration, it was only a quarter and not nearly as populated as today.” In retrospect, Miranda wished she had gone farther seeing how humans swarmed like cockroaches. She never regretted killing so many, the only thing she had been ashamed of, and still is, was her lack of control, how easily she had lost herself to hunger and hate. 

“Oh my bad, that’s actually so much better.”

Miranda lightly tapped her on the stomach in playful reprimand. “Hush. Keep going.”

It took most of the night to even reach the middle of the book, both Miranda and Jack stopping to comment on every little thing, the biotic highlighting her favorite moments and Miranda frowning at how Bram had twisted reality. So what if it was fiction? Weren’t vampires already something out of a fantasy book? Why alter it in this way? She was going to dig that old man out of his tomb and give him a piece of her mind. 

“So, you’re gonna tell me what’s got you all clingy or should I take a guess?” 

Miranda shifted and pulled away from Jack’s warmth, leaving the bed. “I told you, it’s nothing.” She pulled on a silk bathrobe, feeling Jack’s heated gaze on her skin. 

“I thought we were done with all the bullshit lies.” 

Miranda sighed, back turned on Jack, shoulders sagging. She never told anyone about the voice, about the constant internal struggle. A pair of arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her back down on the bed. Jack rested her chin on Miranda’s shoulder and waited until the older woman was ready. Before, Jack would’ve tried to force an answer out of her, now, she had learned some patience. Impressive for a woman like Jack. “I… there’s this voice I keep hearing. Ever since my rebirth. I think it’s my sister’s.”

Miranda expected Jack to be baffled, to look at her like she’d grown a second head but then again, this was Jack and she probably had her own demons to deal with. So Miranda could only let out a startled laugh when the biotic stared at nothing in particular and yelled, “Oriana you need to fuck off and get some eternal rest so I can get back to my own, you hear?!” With a frown, Jack turned to Miranda, “I guess little sisters are gonna nag you even beyond the grave, uh? Not that I would know. I mean if she’s as fucking stubborn and uptight as you are-”

And then, Miranda burst into tears. Gosh, she used to smack herself for even shedding one before and now look at her staining everything with blood at the littlest things. Why was she crying? Why of all the stupid things Jack could say, why did this break her? Why did it feel like relief? Relief at something painful she held close for so long, acknowledged?

Jack’s face crumbled, panicked and she rushed to hesitantly put a hand on the vampire’s shoulder awkwardly. “Shit, sorry I should fucking think before talking-”

Miranda shook her head, snatching a handkerchief from the bed table and wiping the blood as best as she could. “No you’re-” She reached with her hand to touch a warm cheek and heard Jack’s breath hitch in her throat. “You’re perfect.” She used to hate these words too, but there was nothing else that came to mind to describe Jack at this moment. 

Jack scrunched her nose, trying to appear unphased by Miranda’s earnest compliment but the deep blush on her cheek betrayed her and she quickly turned her face away, pushing the vampire down on her back before settling against her breasts. Miranda noticed that the biotic had a fondness for sleeping on them, said it was softer and comfier than the pillows. 

Changing the subject, Jack mumbled, “You know it’s just your brain torturing you, right? This voice. It’s not your sister, it’s you.” The biotic scoffed. “Damn, listen to me, you'd think I got a degree in psychology.” 

“God forbid…” Deep down, Miranda was aware of this. She did not believe in ghosts and always was searching for a rational answer. But somehow, she had made herself believe it truly was Oriana, even if this voice was cruel, something her little sister had never been, just to have a piece of her close. The last piece of her. Wishful thinking, a hard truth. “...I think I’ve known that for a while. I just didn’t want to face it.”

“And you know… isn’t it like she’s alive again? I guess it’s not really the same but… it’s something, right? You found her.” It was cute, how Jack was grasping at straws, trying to find the right words to comfort Miranda. Before, she wouldn’t have even looked twice in her direction if she said hurtful words. 

Oriana had written in the weeks following her rescue, asking all kinds of questions to Miranda. Mundane questions about her favorite food (obviously Miranda evaded that one), favorite color, music, about that weirdly hot tattooed woman that was with her on the day of the mission and that had stared at Miranda, quote, like a goddess made flesh, oh my god are you and her together? Wow Miri (it made her heart clench how fast Oriana had come to call her Miri), didn’t know punk rock women were your style. I’m all for it, you better introduce us. I wanna hear all about her and what she has to say about my sister. With the way she looks at you, I bet she’s completely smitten. 

Which was funny, because Jack and her hadn’t even kissed at that time. 

Same behavior, same bubbly personality with that touch of sarcasm, the same cleverness. In everything, it was like her Ori had come back to life and Miranda could choose to fall for that terrible illusion of having her little sister, whom she had raised alone, back with her. Except this one just met Miranda, didn’t have the memory of a lifetime with her, didn’t live through horrors Miranda had tried to protect her from. Tried and failed. This Oriana wasn’t the one who survived childhood in an unforgiving time, nor was she the one who made Miranda laugh with stupid jokes, or cooked the most delicious meals, or supported her when she found out about her big sister’s preferences in a world that was all but intolerant towards women. 

It wasn’t her Oriana. But it was a part of her. And Miranda would not fail this time, this time she’ll do better, and she’ll do what she couldn’t do for her little sister. Protect her from anything that threatened her. Keep her safe. Miranda would learn from her past mistakes and prevent anything, especially her father, from getting to what remained of her sister’s memory. 

With a melancholic smile, Miranda caressed Jack’s head with the tip of her fingers, soothing her back to sleep. “I suppose I have.” 

Miranda frowned at Samara’s hand. She lost again. “This is frustrating.”

“I assume it’s much harder to win when you cannot read your opponent’s mind.”

“I wouldn’t debase myself with cheating.”

“I’m sure you debase yourself in other ways, being what you are, cheating would not be surprising.”

They glared at each other for a moment, and if anyone had been in the room they would’ve expected a fight to break out. But then, they both smiled and chuckled. “I just can’t seem to beat you. You are quite unreadable.”

“Simple experience, I am older than you after all.” Samara the Justicar, a gambler? “Which brings me to a question. Are you, perhaps, the youngest of known Elders?”

Miranda narrowed her eyes in suspicion. “Why would I divulge information on my kind to a hunter?”

“I thought you didn’t care for them.”

“I don’t, but I am still part of the community and no one likes a traitor. But I will answer this simple question. As far as I know, I am the youngest, yes. And no, I won’t tell you how many of us there are.” 

“It is odd that they would not want more of them.”

Miranda knew a leading statement when she heard one but she decided to play along. Small informations like these would be of no use to Samara anyway. “Is it? Would you share the gift of immortality, a part of your immense power and possible monopoly of said power to just anyone?” 

“I suppose if I were an arrogant, self-important being that had been around for thousands of years then… no. No I would not. That makes you an oddity, doesn’t it? You must be younger than any of them.” 

Miranda scoffed. “They don’t like that I became one of them, it’s a taboo in the society. Henry Lawson’s anomaly.” There was bitterness behind the words, sour resentment.

A moment of calm followed as Miranda shuffled the cards with expert precision and speed where Samara pondered on things from the early past. And the memory of what she had seen on Tuchanka that did not want to leave her. Ever since that day, it replayed in her mind constantly, haunting her, sticking to her brain like a parasite and her meditations did not help ease the horror inhabiting her thoughts. “Miranda. About what I’ve seen on-”

Samara tensed. The room temperature dropped drastically in seconds and Miranda’s blank stare, firmly planted in the Justicar’s eyes ressembled nothing akin to a human’s. It was the same stare she received on Tuchanka upon witnessing Miranda’s true form, that of an entity whose existence wasn’t meant to be witnessed or understood, for if you were aware of it you would simply go mad.

“What about it?” Miranda drawled out, a question that expected no answer, no more inquiry. And Samara did not dare voice her concern, every inch of her skin, every cell screamed at her that it would be a terrible idea. 

“Ah, it’s nothing.” Samara’s voice was calm and betrayed nothing of her internal turmoil. She pointed at a card. “You dropped a card.” 

When Miranda blinked, it was like a sheet of ice on a frozen river had broken, and the stream was allowed to flow once more, carrying life where it went and Samara only noticed now that she had held her breath. The vampire’s behavior relaxed, if Miranda Lawson could ever be relaxed, and she seemed to be nothing but a simple human. Samara gulped. Elders were terrifying in their skill to blend in in a snap. “Oh,” Miranda took the card in long fingers, replacing it in the packet before distributing them. “One last Samara, I think I might beat you this time.” 

These creatures are not friends. Samara thought, I must be careful. She almost dropped her guard around the Elder, appeased by her affection for Jack and Shepard. Fool. 

After her poker game with Samara, Miranda decided to call it a night until she heard Jack’s offended voice rising through the mess hall and went to investigate the commotion. 

“And I say, you stupid cunt, that you can’t put a +2 and a +4 at the same goddamn time! It doesn’t make sense!” 

“She’s right.”

“Not you too, Tali!” Garrus pointed an accusing at Jack. “And you are very violent in your words.” 

“Eat shit you mutant bird.” 

“Wow, I’m taking your vodka away.” Jack snapped her teeth at Garrus’ wandering hand and the turian recoiled, mandibles vibrating in either warning or a healthy dose of fear knowing Jack was very well capable of biting his hand off. 

“I like when Jack is drunk.” Tali slurred. “It’s like… you know those Earth dogs Shepard showed us… what were they called?”

“Chihuahuas!” Kasumi’s voice said from somewhere Miranda couldn’t quite pinpoint. She narrowed her eyes and found the thief’s pulse somewhere in the vent system of the ship, just above the room. Which reminded her, she needed to seal the one in her room lest Kasumi’s thieving hands took something from it. 

Tali snapped her fingers, like she was the one who just found the name again. Maybe in her drunken state she thought Kasumi’s voice was her own inner one. “A chihuahua! An angry tattooed chihuahua." She laughed drunkenly at the image this conjured, and Miranda had to stifle a laugh behind her hand. The quarian was quite amusing. Tali then frowned, a thought striking her. “Actually not so different from the usual…” 

“The fuck did you just call me-” “you did not just compare Jack to a chihuahua-” Jack and Garrus exclaimed at the same time.

“All bark and no bite since that Bosh’tet took you in her bed.” Though she probably just insulted Miranda, there was no animosity in her words, only a kind of camaraderie for which the vampire felt oddly grateful. 

Jack clenched her teeth before slamming a card down on the table. No, two cards. And Tali gasped as if she’d just got shot. “I want red.” Miranda had expected a more virulent reaction than burying Tali under cards but… well, Jack had grown since they first met on Purgatory. 

“You did not!”

“Take your 8 cards, bosh’tet.” Jack grinned, proud. 

Finally deciding to show herself, Miranda stepped behind Garrus. “I see we’re having fun.” 

The turian let out a very uncharacteristic squeal, his whole body tensing and Miranda had to contain a laugh. He coughed, making a show of clearing his throat and turned to look at her, “Evening, Miranda.” While Tali bedgrudgingly took her 8 cards, not paying attention to Garrus’ reaction and Jack… Jack had that look in her eyes that meant neither of them would rest tonight. Alcohol had a delicious effect on the biotic’s already ravenous libido. 

Jack slapped her hands on the table, standing. “Well, that’s my cue, so sad I can’t stay longer.” She said and finished her shot of vodka. 

“Hey wait a minute you can’t throw a tantrum and then give up midgame.”

“Who says I give up?” She placed a red 8 on the pile. “Uno.” And then another red card. “And I win, have fun losers.” 

“That’s not how the game works, it was my turn!” Garrus yelled after Jack indignantly. 

Miranda followed to her quarters, smirking. “Teaching them Earth games?” 

Jack shook her head. “Nah, I had no idea what the fuck this game was, they’re the ones who taught me. Apparently Shepard loved to organize game nights during the Saren schtick.”

“You’re bonding. Cute.” 

“There’s something else I’m gonna bond with.”

Miranda groaned. “Don’t say it-”

“Your pussy-”

“Oh for crying out loud-” 

Jack was floating on cloud 9 and it was the most terrifying sensation she ever experienced. And at the same time it was better than any drug she’d ever taken before Purgatory. But there was this nagging worry in her gut, always wondering when it’ll all fall apart, when will she be proven right, that trusting someone as she trusted Miranda would come back around to bite her in the ass. It was just all so… weird. She’s never felt so calm before, her anger that was always present, simmering under the surface, bubbling, was nowhere to be found. Her need to be alone, to isolate herself, gone. It was unfamiliar, scary. She didn’t even feel the need to be abrasive towards the rest of the crew. Well, except for Jacob and that stupid cunt Donnelly. Was that an effect of the bond? The bond… She still wasn’t sure if she believed it was real. At least not on the emotional side, her feelings for Miranda… she didn’t want to attribute them to some stupid turn of fate. Fuck fate. Fuck destiny and whatever other cosmic bullshit. Miranda and her were not defined by a single red thread. 

She looked down upon Miranda’s resting form, eyes closed, so still one could mistake her for a corpse. But to Jack, this sight was a wonder. Right now, she knew the vampire was in a state akin to sleep, deep in her mind and relaxed. No tense muscles, no constant awareness of her surroundings, no mental gymnastics about everything she had to do and plan. Just Miranda, sleeping, or meditating since apparently vampires didn’t sleep, without a care in the world. She was letting her guard down around Jack, a clear sign of trust since the biotic learned Miranda never rested with anyone by her side, only ever alone and secured. And fuck… the sight of her. A painting, a drawing, a poem, nothing could do her justice, and you know, Jack didn’t believe in muses and shit artists said they needed to have for inspiration but now… she believed she found hers. She didn’t to think about the big L word but… fuck. Fuck she might have to. 

“You’re staring.” Miranda said without opening her eyes, burrowing deeper into the pillow and Jack jumped a little, startled. 

“No I’m not.” She was. She absolutely was. And she didn’t stop, couldn’t look away, Miranda was like a magnet for her eyes.

“Liar. I can hear your pencil.” 

Jack tensed, pen stopping in its track. She stared at the sketch of a sleeping Miranda and the words she’d written. Bad poetry, still poetry, but fuck, she didn’t want Miranda to see it.

Miranda stretched and Jack’s eyes followed the curve of her back, god she loved her back, followed the muscles tensing and relaxing under smooth skin and- “What are you writing?” Shit. 

“Uh… nothing just… nothing.” Jack shuffled the papers around trying to put them away before Miranda could see it but was stopped by a cold hand on her wrist. 

“I saw your sketch of me,” Miranda said, eyes still closed and a sleepy smile on her face, “saw you writing poetry in your memories. It’s no use hiding it, not necessary either. It’s beautiful.”

“It’s stupid, nothing impressive-”

The vampire drew herself into a sitting position, blue eyes opening and Jack’s heart skipped a bit. She was so ethereal. “Don’t say that. You make me look so… alive. And your writing…” She slid the sheet of paper out of Jack’s hands, too distracted by Miranda to do anything about it. “It’s full of passion, it’s so you, it touched me like nothing else ever did.”

Jack blushed so hard she thought she caught fire. “Shut up…” she grumbled, forehead falling against Miranda’s naked shoulder, whose arms immediately wrapped around her, caressing her back and leaving goosebumps in the wake of her fingers. 

Miranda pressed a kiss against Jack’s temple, soft eyes reading what the biotic had written. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” 

Jack, staying in the same position she was in, snatched the paper and threw it somewhere in the room, earning herself a noise of discontentment from her… lover. Partner. Whatever. Her chick- no Miranda wouldn’t like that. “I said shut up.” She pressed her lips forcefully against Miranda’s, the older woman moaning against her, “You know, it’s unfair that you know so much more about me than I do you. You saw my whole fucked up life.”

Yes. She did. And every day she beat herself up over it. Yes it was an effect of the bond, she had no way of controlling it, but maybe she could’ve found a way if she had kept her morbid curiosity in check. Her insatiable need to know everything. “I used to play the violin.” Miranda said, in lieu of an answer that wasn’t really one. “Everyday, for hours, because I couldn’t stand the silence after I came back home.”

She was sharing something deeply personal, it seemed the only way to make it up to Jack. “It terrified me. Everytime I stopped playing, I could hear the sound of his footsteps on the marble floor, the scritch of his pen when he took notes on my progress. Oriana’s voice calling from the forest where she was buried. I played through countless violins over the years, but as soon as I stopped, this feeling of dread came back, until I learned to live with it.” Jack was staring at her, acknowledging, understanding, silent in the face of her confession, but present. “I would show you everything if I could. I always hated feeling exposed but for you, Jack, I would lay myself bare.” Miranda hadn’t meant to say that out loud. It felt too intimate, too raw for such a new relationship. 

But Jack only let herself fall forward, forehead hitting Miranda’s collarbone. Neither spoke after this.

A sort of routine began to take shape. Routine. Ha. The kind of shit Jack feared right after ‘relationship’, the kind of shit she thought she would get bored with or simply never live. And here she was wanting for more. Wanting more of the little meals they shared, of Miranda sharing pieces of her past when Jack cooked, of the vampire judging every movie Jack showed her. It was… nice. So nice. 

They got to fall asleep together, mostly Jack but now that Miranda was drinking from her, it seemed rest came easier and so she often rested beside Jack in the night, not for very long but she did. And when she did not, she stayed by the biotic’s side, making sure no nightmare of the past could keep her in their claws for too long. And one night, when Jack woke, hungry and weak after Miranda had taken some of her blood, she was alone in bed. It wasn’t an odd thing as sometimes her lover went to do some work but she wasn’t at her desk either. So Jack got up and decided to go fix herself some food only to find Miranda hard at work behind the stove. 

Which is how she found herself seated at the table with a plate of a slightly burnt stake and even more burnt potatoes. But… it was tasty, tastier than she would’ve expected from Miranda, who had claimed multiple times that she was a terrible cook. 

“This is… damn princess, this is actually good.” 

“I’m sure it’s terrible.” Miranda looked sheepish, well barely, anyone in the room would still see a hard-ass XO but Jack noticed the slight shimmy of her feet and the way her eyes darted just slightly down. “I can’t taste human food so I have no idea how much salt or pepper to add. And considering I was never a great cook when I was a mortal, well.” She let the rest of the sentence hang in the air. 

“It’s a bit burnt-” When Miranda’s face fell, Jack quickly added, “but it gives it a little… what do the french say- je ne sais quoi.” 

Miranda snorted. “Certainly not with that accent.” 

Jack pointed her fork accusingly at the older woman. “Hey, I never went to France or on Earth unlike some people here.” Miranda only shook her head fondly and sat in front of Jack at the table, observing as she ate, no, devoured her plate. “You know, I don’t think anyone’s ever cooked for me. I always did it for myself.” At first Miranda thought she hallucinated the water coming up in Jack’s eyes until a tear slid down her cheek. “So it’s…” She quickly wiped the tear away and lowered her face so Miranda couldn’t see. “It’s good…” her voice wavered. “It’s so fucking good, Miri.”

She decided against saying something, leaving Jack to pull herself together on her own, quietly, as she knows the biotic preferred it this way, hating to be vulnerable, though now less so when it was in front of Miranda. Instead she watched her silently, with a small smile on her face. Seeing Jack eating her food, something she prepared with… It stirred up old feelings in her, feelings of a home, of companionship, so far removed from loneliness. 

And then out of the blue, because apparently this bond ate some of her brain cells along with her hunger, she blurted out "Jack, do you... get periods?" Miranda groaned, rubbing her temple. Why in hell would she ask this in the middle of a perfectly peaceful moment?

Jack looks at her quizzically, munching on a potato. "No. Whatever they did to me at Teltin fucked my reproductive system and thank fuck for that."

"Ah, I see." There was a note of disappointment in Miranda's voice and the biotic stared at her before realisation hit and she barked a laugh, startling the vampire.

"You freak!" She flicked a potato at Miranda and she dodged it, leaving the vegetable to roll on the ground. 

Miranda scoffed, offended. "Excuse me?" she batted Jack’s hand away. “And don’t play with your food, what are you, five?” she muttered. 

"You dirty freak, you wanted to go down on me and drink from the source uh?"

"I most certainly did not-" she stumbled on her words while Jack stared with a wide mischievous grin on her face.

"You kinky bastard... fuck now I wish I had my periods, I know you would go fucking bonkers."

"I am not some mindless animal-"  

"When it comes to sex with me you sure are."

Miranda narrowed her eyes and took the plate away from Jack who started protesting until the vampire hoisted her up on the table. The biotic, speechless, swallowed under blue eyes that seemed to carry restless seas. 

“I’ll show you animal.” 

Suffice to say that this little performance did not go unnoticed by their Commander who had a lot to say about hygiene in communal spaces. Miranda could not believe she was scolded by a 30-ish year old woman on what a healthy amount of sex should be in relationships. It was certainly not near Jack and Miranda’s scale.

They booked a hotel on the citadel, just for one night when Shepard dropped the Normandy there to meet with Anderson. They figured that broken furniture in a stationary place where the room wasn’t one pinned body away from space, was a better option than restraining themselves to avoid being vacuumed. 

Sex with her cheerleader, as Jack and her fingers delightfully discovered, was a risky endeavor. What with Miranda’s supernatural strength and the way she became completely unhinged by the sight of Jack’s blood… Fuck, she was so sooo lucky. But that meant having to take precautions, especially at Miranda’s insistence, fearing she could cause more harm than broken fingers. It limited some of their sex life but Jack was happy to oblige as it meant having the vampire at her mercy more often than not since it was out of the question for Miranda to ride Jack, be it her face, fingers or, as Jack was about to demonstrate, strap. 

As they entered the hotel room, Jack threw her arms out, "Seeing as you haven't fucked anyone in a few centuries, you might not know about this wonderful little invention that are, straps." She began to rummage through her bag, she didn’t want to waste one minute. “So I’ve got a little surprise.”

Miranda sighed, rolling her eyes. "I know about strap-ons, Jack."

"Mmh mmh but I bet you never tried one.” Well, she wasn’t wrong about that, it had never appealed to Miranda before but thinking about Jack wearing one… she was open to the idea. “And I have one that lets me feeel everything and a little more. So, wanna give it a shot?"

That piqued her interest and she closed the distance between her and the biotic. "Get on the bed." 

Jack wiggled a finger at her, keeping Miranda at bay. “I’ve got a better idea.” 

If the strap didn’t have sensory transmittors, Jack was pretty sure she would still cum harder than she’d ever had just from seeing Miranda bent over the arm of their hotel couch, back arched and legs desperately trying to hold her up while Jack relentlessly thrusted her cock, the sound of skin slapping on skin filling the hotel room. Her breathy little moans, the way her breath hitched, how her claws tore at the couch leaving behind white plush, her hips pushing back, raising with the help of Jack’s hands who held her waist with a ferocious possessiveness.

Jack loved how silent Miranda was during sex, she thought she would’ve liked hearing loud women but it was so much hotter to notice the vampire’s composure falling apart with small twitches and tense muscles, to hear the smallest gasps and whimpers resulting in her walls clenching around Jack’s strap.

And if there was one thing Jack couldn’t get enough, it was how Miranda’s eyes flared up when she came, brighter than the usual glowing blue. Sometimes, particles of shadows would rise off from her skin, like she’d disappear under the force of her orgasm, like her whole body came apart and together again, unable to handle the load of sensations. And to know Jack was provoking all this… 

A hand reached out and grabbed her ass cheek, claws digging in and Jack hissed, hips forced to go deeper inside Miranda. She slid a hand against a pristine white back and dragged her nails down. “Jack-” a choked whisper. Oh how Jack loved Miranda’s back, it drove her mad. 

Jack twisted her hand in Miranda’s luscious black hair and pushed her face down against the couch, muffling her squeak at the action and kicked the vampire’s legs further apart. Miranda’s only support now was Jack’s hand gripping her waist and the dildo lodged inside her. “Holy shit…” Jack bit the inside of her cheek, fastening her pace and by the way her lover tore off half the cushioning, she figured the tip of her cock hit just the right spot on top of Miranda’s clit relentlessly rubbing on the couch’s arm. “This thing is… oh fuck… fucking god Miri… you’re so tight… you’re gripping me so well…” She could feel how warm Miranda was, how wet, and she wished she had the vampire’s surdeveloped sense of smell just so she could inhale the pure need dripping out of her.

By the sudden gush of wetness spilling on the strap, Jack knew Miranda had heard that stray thought and she grinned before staring down at the destroyed couch, keeping a rough pace that would render Miranda completely useless the next day if she was human. “Can’t keep your claws in… fucking beast…” she grunted against the vampire’s, biting and kissing. 

“Says… the one drilling… into me like a…savage-”  

“Uhuh… imagine how much more I could do to you… if I was like you…”

Jack had caught on early that this line of thought was dangerous for Miranda, the forbidden fruit. She loathed thinking about turning Jack and yet nothing turned her on more than this. 

Miranda gasped, gripping the back of Jack’s head. “Don’t… say-” Could mark you all over, show them all you’re mine, you could ride my cock all fucking night- Jack’s thought poured into Miranda without restrain, and if there was one thing Jack wanted more than anything, it was Miranda Lawson sitting on her face. But as of now, this was impossible, not for a lack of trying on Jack’s part though. “I’m- Jack- I need you-”

“Yeah?” She answered breathlessly.

“Inside- cum inside-” Tendrils of shadows rose up from her porcelain skin to envelop Jack in some sort of embrace, tugging the biotic close to Miranda’s body until no space was left between Jack’s front and Miranda’s back. Okay. First time this happened and weirdly sexy. “Tell me this thing… can do it…” 

“Hmmhmm…” Jack slid a hand on Miranda’s lower belly and pressed. The vampire’s lips opened in a silent scream. “Can you feel me, Miri?”

Miranda’s eyes rolled back and her mouth lolled open. “Y-yes-” And with one last pump of her hips, pressed firmly against the vampire’s ass, Miranda’s body shivered and tensed, pussy clenching tight around the strap before going limp, legs giving out under her for good. Jack came soon after, with a shudder and a groan, biting hard on her lip until she could feel a drop of blood, and filled Miranda with the special liquid made especially for the strap. Technology was awesome. 

“Well…” Miranda swallowed through a dry throat. “That’s a nice little trick…” she added breathlessly, with that raspy post-sex voice Jack absolutely went bonkers over.

Jack’s forehead rested against Miranda’s cold shoulder, a balm for her heated skin. “Yeah… fuck I get why men think with their-” 

“Don’t continue that line of thought while you’re inside me.” Jack snickered and kissed Miranda’s shoulder. “Now get on the bed, I’m not done with you yet.” 

Their tryst had gone on for hours and the hotel room took the brunt of it. As much as Miranda restrained herself, it still wasn’t enough to prevent all forms of casualties. Table smashed, couch destroyed, a window fissured, in short, they’re going to owe the hotel a large bag of credits. The vampire’s appetite was almost insatiable… well, Jack’s own was matching it to a certain point, because curse her human body, she had a limited stock of stamina. And with Miranda’s penchant for overstimulation, Jack was often left completely dried up. Happy, but dehydrated. Usually she was unhappy and dehydrated (which the cheerleader had remarked upon, saying her blood was delicious but missing some key components like water, Jack, please drink more water ) so it was a win and she really couldn’t complain when Miranda begged for more orgasms while Jack was choking between two perfect pair of thighs. Or when she was rubbing her face against Jack’s happy trail, giving it special attention. Who knew a small trail of hair could make a woman lose her mind. 

And now they were resting in bed, side by side, both drained of energy, or well, mostly Jack and when she looked over to Miranda, questions sprung up in her mind, important questions you see, very important. It was weird, that Miranda still looked like she was breathing, panting heavily after her orgasm. That there was a thin layer of sweat, barely there but still noticeable. That she got wet. Jack’s mind swam with questions as her eyes wandered the vampire’s form. How devastatingly gorgeous she was, frozen in time. She could spend hours looking at Miranda, and… her tits. Fuck, she wanted to hold them and feel their weight in her hands-

“Your mind is terribly loud.” 

“For fuck sake…” 

“Would you like to… how was it, “hold my tits and feel their weight” while I answer your numerous questions?” 

Jack wasn’t about to refuse. She straddled the cheerleader, and cupped her breasts. Fleshy, soft, perfect size. Miranda barely reacted and let it happen, growing used to Jack’s antics.

“Which one first?”

“You don’t breathe.” Jack said as a matter-of-factly.

“I don’t need to.” 

“Then why do you pant during sex?”

“...mmh… I think it’s how my body remembers to act the way it’s supposed to be. It also helps me process everything I feel physically, it’s not something I do on purpose, just instinct I guess.”

“You’re sweating, and you get wet-”

“We’re not corpses Jack. Not entirely at least. Our bodies, unlike Ekons, still have humanoid functions. Though it takes a lot for me to sweat, you’ve put in the work.” 

Jack leered at her body, admiring the thin shine of sweat glistening on between her breasts and need ignited in her again. Her hand came up to wrap around Miranda’s throat and she murmured against plush lips. “Yeah, and I’m not clocking out yet.”

Later, during the night when they both rested in each other’s arms, it was funny how quickly Jack had grown accustomed to cuddles and even demanded them now, Miranda remembered something vital she saw in the biotic’s memories. She swallowed, this would not be an easy conversation but she felt like she owed it to Jack. 

“During my time in your memories, I heard it.” At Jack’s questioning gaze, she added, “Your name.”

She stared at the vampire warily, already bristling at what might come. “But I’ve never known it.”

“You did, when you were a small child but of course it would’ve been forgotten, but not entirely, it always stays in part of your mind, deeply buried. Which is why I could hear it. Do you want to know your real name, Jack?”

“My real name is Jack.” She snapped aggressively, hiding what she was really feeling about this information and tore herself away from Miranda’s cold body to sit at the edge of the bed. 

Miranda took her in her arms, resting her head on Jack’s shoulders. “I know. It’ll always be Jack, it’s what you chose. Let me rephrase. Would you like to know the name your parents chose for you?”

“I-”

“If you wish, I can never speak of this again.”

Jack’s conflicted face pulled at Miranda’s heartstring. The biotic was struggling between wanting to know and burying this conversation forever. She bit her lip, took a deep breath and shook her head. “No I… I want to know.” 

Miranda nodded and brought her lips to Jack’s ear, the younger woman leaning against her, waiting with bated breath, “Jennifer.” she whispered, and she felt Jack tense, a tremor coursing through her body. Her shoulders shook with unheard and repressed sobs.

“Well… Jack is much better-” She choked out. “Seriously… fucking Jennifer… doesn’t fit me at all…” 

Miranda passed a hand behind Jack’s neck, bringing her face in her neck and holding the younger woman against her, kissing her head. “I love both.” Miranda whispered tenderly, unaware or denying how this statement sounded painfully like a love confession. After all, neither of them had admitted they were in love with the other, if it was the case. Miranda wasn’t even sure if she remembered what it felt like, and if this time it was not only a by-product of the bond. She was terrified of that fact, terrified that if she was indeed in love with Jack, it was manufactured by her nature. She didn’t want to think about it and instead tucked Jack in bed with her, both nestled comfortably under the covers.

There was one thing that bothered Miranda still. The Illusive Man’s silence. It had been days since she’d had words of him, and longer since he summoned her for a holocall, which was unusual. Harper was a very thorough man that needed constant reports on the situation, so for him to not inquire after Miranda was odd, very odd, and it worried the vampire to no end. Maybe he had sensed the leash around neck loosening, maybe he prepared something behind her back, something that could threaten not only her existence, which she wouldn’t have cared much about before, but also the existence of Jack. There was no way he didn’t know about them by now, even with all of Miranda’s careful wipes of camera feeds. Which led to more questions. Did he put forward Jack’s dossier on purpose? Miranda knew he was involved in Teltin and thus in cahoots with Henry in some way. There was no doubt about that, she just needed more information, more proof, so many missing links it was driving her insane. He might even have slipped Samara’s dossier on the table to keep Miranda in check, though that was less likely, as the Order’s true purpose was one of the most well-guarded secrets in the galaxy, but she wouldn’t put it past Harper to know such things. If her worries were more than simple paranoia, then Miranda had to go back to her Castle, and soon. There was vital research there that could doom vampire society, and as much as she loathed her brethren, she wouldn’t let some upstart mortal get the better of them. Her stupid pride. 

But before that, there was one person she needed to meet. 

The door to her quarters hissed open and in came a disheveled and quite angry, Jack. She had gone on a mission with Shepard and apparently, it hadn’t gone all that well. “Good trip?” She asked sarcastically and enjoyed the flare of Jack’s nostrils. 

“Fan-fucking-tastic. Had to sit through a whole-ass quarian trial. Barely got to rip through any geth.” The biotic was buzzing with unspent energy, pacing through the room. “You, me, cargo bay.”

Miranda raised a brow, she expected Jack to throw her against the wall and have her way but if she wanted to expose their relationship in the cargo bay, the vampire might’ve to put a stop to it, as much as the thought excited her. “And for what, pray tell?”

“Have you any idea how boring quarian politics are? On top of being fucking stupid. Feels like I’m gonna explode. So, you, me, no powers, no weapons, just bare hands.”

“You… want us to spar?”

“Fuck else?” She asked, confused.

Miranda raised a brow, unimpressed. “I could think of a few other things.” 

But Jack was already out the door. “Get your mind out of the gutter cheerleader,” Oh, the audacity, “and bring your sweet ass down there, let’s see if you’re not completely useless without your magic tricks.” 

Miranda clicked her tongue, irritated by the biotic’s words and followed after. Very well, if Jack wanted a challenge, she’ll get one.

“So you know how to wield a sword. You have those freaky shadowy things.” Jack circled around Miranda, “but here, in this little circle, none of this. And I mean none, not even your absurd supernatural strength or speed, you gotta lower yourself and crawl through the mud.” 

Miranda scoffed, crossing her arms with a smug expression and a small self-satisfied smirk. “You think that I, as old as I am, haven’t mastered multiple forms of fighting styles?”

“Pompous ass. Prove it.” 

“You will have broken bones again.”

“Oh, is that a threat?”

“A simple warning.” 

And then Jack smirked and dropped her relaxed stance, throwing a jab at Miranda’s ribs, who just side-stepped, dodging the blow with what could be considered normal speed for a human being. She wanted to indulge Jack in this, so she took her instruction very seriously. 

She leveled the biotic with a bored stare. “Really?”

But Jack didn’t grace her with an answer, only a wide grin and if Miranda wasn’t so distracted by the shine of her gold-brown eyes, then maybe she wouldn’t have been fooled by the feint. What she thought would be a punch to her right cheek was in fact a kick to her left side. Thankfully, she had enough momentum to go with the flow of the kick and avoid breaking Jack’s leg as she let herself be thrown a couple of meters farther. God, Jack had no self-preservation instinct, she just went full in, expecting that her bones were able to withstand Miranda’s unbreakable ones. 

“Impressed yet, your immortalness?” 

Miranda licked her lips, her eyes lighting with excitement, “Not in the least.” and met Jack in the middle, both of them clashing in a wrestle of arms, blocking, deviating, dodging, all the while Miranda made sure her body followed the movement of Jack’s blows. She wouldn’t want another trip to the medbay. But she lied, she was impressed. Impressed with how Jack was able to keep up with her and even, sometimes, get the upper hand. The biotic’s fighting style was rough, undisciplined, raw power and no precision. She had learned on the road, and it worked for her, it worked so well, it was just… so Jack. In every blow, it was her. A fighting style so far removed from Miranda’s own who had centuries of teachings ingrained in her, centuries of practice and real combat. And yet, without any powers, the biotic was holding her own. Jack would be a magnificent, terrifying vampire. As soon as that thought struck her, Miranda cursed herself and lost her balance, distracted, when Jack swept her legs from under her. 

Jack’s sharp laugh made her blink back into reality, staring dumbfoundedly at the ceiling of the hangar bay. “Third time now, cheerleader.” Jack put her two legs on either side of Miranda’s hips and straddled her, pinning her hands above her head. “Do you yield?” She was breathless, sweating, their fight had gone on for the better part of fifteen minutes, but she looked victorious and absolutely gorgeous in her post-fight haze, glassy eyes, blissed out grin. Jack might be the most beautiful woman Miranda had ever met, and that was saying something considering how long she lived. 

“You know I could just throw you off, don’t be so cocky.” Though her voice came out a bit shaky and she had to squeeze her legs together when Jack began to grind down on her lower belly.

“But you don’t want to.” Jack said, her lips now brushing with Miranda’s and she could hear, see, smell, the biotic’s heart quickening. 

The tip of her tongue caressed Jack’s lower lip, “haven’t we learned from Shepard’s lesson on hygiene?” she asked in a low tone. 

“I don’t think we did.” 

Just as their lips were about to meet, the crackle of Joker’s voice came through the speakers, the last voice Miranda wanted to hear when she had Jack on top of her. 

“Uhm… Miranda? Shepard wants to see you, something about the Shadow Broker?” Jack groaned and pushed off Miranda, sitting up on the vampire’s hips. “And you might wanna know the cam feeds are still on…” 

Ignoring the last part of that statement, Miranda grinned, her temporary frustration forgotten at being interrupted. Just the person she needed found.

Chapter Text

“Shadow Broker? Is this about that asari chick Shepard’s been all gooey over? I want in, this is bound to be dramatic.” Jack pushed herself off Miranda, eagerly making her way to Shepard’s quarters but was stopped by Miranda, using her speed to put herself in front of the biotic. 

“Shepard only summoned me.”

Jack narrowed her eyes. “So? As compensation for being cockblocked she can bring me to see some action. I’m still pent up I could smash a hole through this fucking hull.” 

Miranda sighed. She didn’t want to stop Jack, but this mission was important and she could not allow her lover to find any sensitive information, or hear about it before Miranda could verify it and… choose to withhold it. “I understand that, but. Look, let me go to Shepard and see what she needs and then…” she leaned down to whisper in Jack’s ear. “We can test how your little device reacts to my mouth, what do you say?” 

Jack blinked and swallowed, her pupils blown out at the image that sprung up in her mind. They hadn’t used the strap since the hotel, Miranda preferring more conventional means. “You’re hiding something,” Miranda bit down Jack’s ear, enjoying the shudder it caused.

“I am.” She answered honestly, kissing Jack’s jaw and neck, nipping at the tattooed skin on her way down. “For now. I promise I’ll let you know once… I have all the facts.” She cursed in her mind, throwing the word promise so carelessly when she didn’t know if she could even tell Jack depending on what she might learn during this mission. 

Surprisingly, she didn’t put up much of a fight. If there was one thing Jack learned during the past few months, it was that it was never a good idea to push Miranda Lawson to reveal something she wasn’t ready to admit. It frustrated her to no end to be left in the dark, but… guess she’d grown some during her stay here because she didn’t feel like going on the offensive like a child whose candy was taken.

“I’ll hold you to that. But…” Jack led Miranda to a corner of the cargo bay, out of sight of any cameras and pushed her to sit on a crate under the vampire’s intrigued gaze. “I think…” Jack slid her hands up Miranda’s thighs, spreading them so she could settle between them. “Our saint Shepard can wait two little minutes.”

Miranda scoffed. “Do you mean to say you’re going to make me cum in such a short time?”

Jack lowered herself on her knees, all the while unzipping Miranda’s black suit, exposing lingerie-clad breasts and toned stomach, the zipper stopping just below her navel. “Oh cheerleader, I can make it shorter if you want.” 

Miranda leaned back on her hands, chest heaving and eyes hooded with lust. The way Jack was looking at her, with such intensity. Always with intensity rivaling the hit a hundred suns. She doesn’t think she’ll ever get tired of it. “Presumptuous.” She shrugged off the suit pulling it down until Jack could have easy access and quirked a brow. “Get to it then, I don’t have all day.” 

Jack smirked and her grin widened when she noticed Miranda wore no underwear. “You could have gone all the way and not worn a bra too you know… though I do like to see them in lingerie, not gonna lie.”

Miranda huffed. “I can indulge in a few things, not wearing a bra is not one of them.”

Jack chuckled. “Can’t relate.” The vampire offered an unimpressed stare that seemed to say ‘no shit’, though her eyes glanced down at Jack’s barely covered chest, a fang peeking out as she bit her lip. The biotic on the other hand, kept her focus to Miranda’s now exposed and already glistening pussy. She inhaled, eyes almost rolling back. “You know… I never was one to get on my knees for people, would rather break my kneecaps than do it but for you… I could spend days on them.” 

Miranda had to look up at the high ceiling, unable to handle Jack’s words or gaze for fear of completely melting into a puddle. “Never took you for a romantic.” 

She expected a rebuke at these heinous words. Jack, a romantic? How dare she insinuate this vile thing, even though Miranda knew she was, no one that wasn’t a romantic would endlessly draw their lover’s portrait or write poetry about them. But no, Jack simply answered, “There’s a lot you don’t know about me, Miri.” And wasn’t that true. Miranda may have witnessed Jack’s past in its entirety but that didn’t mean she plunged in her psyche deep enough to actually understand the whole complexity of her personality. The Jack from before would’ve recoiled at her own words, cringed at the “sissy shit” as she liked to call it. But now, after weeks on the Normandy, after their bond deepened, she didn’t seem to care one bit about Miranda seeing this other side of her. Granted, she would never let the others witness this.

From there, Jack had quickly torn off Miranda's bra, refusing to let her breasts go unattended for even a minute. Not once since they started their relationship, had the biotic ignored them.

“Jack…nh… don’t have time….” Trying to get Jack away from her breasts was like wrestling a hellbeast. She could push her back down on her knees easily but where was the fun in using her strength. Plus, Jack’s mouth worked wonders. 

Jack bit down on the underside of Miranda’s breast, her hand palming the other, twisting a nipple. “Sorry, fucking love your tits, can’t help myself.”

“Just go down-” Miranda whined, her hips bucking up.

“Needy slut, I just love how desperate you are,” she bit down harshly on one nipple, smiling at the hiss coming from Miranda and the arch of her back, “just for little old me.” 

And then, Miranda’s hand snapped up, roughly grabbing Jack’s chin, claws digging in her cheeks and the biotic’s smirk disappeared. Had she said something wrong? Normally Miranda loved the dirty talk so what…? Why did her whole demeanor change in an instant? “The fuck are you-”

She was brought down to her knees, right in front of Miranda’s naked mound. The icy stare she received in return, the way the cheerleader was looking down on her like she was nothing but an inconvenience was- surprisingly a turn on. Up until now, Miranda had always given up control to Jack since their first night, wholly placing her trust in the biotic. She’d never brought out the dominant persona she had around other persons into the bedroom, never made Jack kneel, never snatched control from her. Sure she liked to give instructions sometimes, guiding Jack to do exactly what she wanted with sweet suggestions and smoldering stares and Jack would eat it up like ice cream, providing anything and everything for Miranda’s pleasure and-

The fucking cunt. 

Jack could be such a blind motherfucker sometimes. She always liked giving, more than receiving and with Miranda she always needed to give her so much more, sometimes not even letting the vampire reciprocate. And without knowing, this had been her weakness and she had played right into Miranda’s hands. But, she had not given up yet- Miranda crossed her legs, hiding the beautiful sight of her drenched pussy from Jack’s eyes who almost, almost, whined. 

Not giving up. 

“Since you’re not as desperate as I am, I’m sure you won’t mind if I,” She slipped her free hand down the smooth skin of her stomach, towards Jack’s goal, “Just take care of myself? I have a meeting to get to, after all. And I do so hate to be late.”

Jack growled, hands reaching up but they were quickly brought back down on the floor by two tendrils of shadow. However they quickly disintegrated before Jack could feel any discomfort. A simple warning to keep her hands to herself lest she got ‘cockblocked’ for a second time. Jack wondered if Miranda knew of her aversion to being tied down. She might, considering what she saw and in any case, she was grateful for it. For the boundaries they set without even needing words. Maybe later they’ll have a conversation about it. But for now… “You fucking-”

“Ah ah.” Miranda tutted. “Be quiet, we’re in a public space.” Miranda’s legs opened again and Jack rushed forward but was stopped by the hand on her chin. “Unruly. I didn’t say you could.”

Jack frowned, but didn’t move her hands as if the tendrils were still there. So she wanted to play the game despite her confusion. “Miranda. What the fuck are you playing at?”

A finger slipped between rosy folds and Jack gasped quietly. “Me? I just need to get off now that you’ve started the machine.” A quiet moan rose out of the vampire’s throat when the single digit applied pressure on her clit. “Stay there while I- oh… while I finish this.” 

Jack’s eyes were glued on the sight, and it was pure torture. “Just what the hell do you want? I know you’re dying for me to eat your pussy, don't even bother hiding it.”

And then her eyes hardened, cold and emotionless, lust erased in them as quick as lightning, though to the observing eye you could see it was lying hot beneath the surface. “Beg.” 

“...excuse me?”

“Beg. Beg me to let you fuck me.” Miranda showed her fingers to Jack, soaked with need and the biotic bit hard on her lip to prevent a moan at the sight. “See? This is all for you, darling-” Jack took a deep breath, nostrils flaring, her eyes never straying from the wet digits, “You could have it, if only you begged. I know you can, you’ve been doing it every time we’ve been together. With your eyes, with your hands, your pretty lips-” Miranda placed her fingers on Jack’s lips, smearing them with wetness and the biotic shuddered, and opened her mouth, letting Miranda slip her fingers inside, “You haven’t noticed have you? But I did. All that’s missing now, are your words.” Jack moaned needily around the digits, sucking eagerly on them to get every last drop while Miranda watched on with a satisfied smile and hunger in her eyes. And then she ripped her fingers out, the biotic following but stopped by a heeled boot on her shoulder. “I’m waiting.”

Jack groaned to the ceiling. “...please.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, what was that?”

“Fuck you.”

“Mmh no that wasn’t what you said.”

“Fucking shit Miranda, please!” Her forehead fell against Miranda’s knee and she might’ve been mistaken for a devout follower of some god praying to be heard. “Please… fuck, just let me… let me fuck you, I need you, I need to taste you,” she whined, fuck, she whined goddamnit. “You’re such a cruel bitch- is that what you wanted? Fine, fine I can go on- please-”

She exhaled all the air in her lungs to have a modicum of control on herself when Miranda spread her pussy open with her fingers, an invitation. “See? You can be good when you want to. To work then.” 

Oh, and to work Jack went. She didn’t waste a second and when finally, Miranda’s taste hit her tongue she couldn’t help the long moan that came out of her throat. She was just so fucking delicious.

“You make such pretty sounds…” Miranda said and her breath stuttered when Jack’s tongue dove greedily inside her, she was voracious. She almost closed her thighs from the intensity but the biotic’s hands came up to force them back open, her fingers digging in the curve of Miranda’s inner thighs. 

Jack switched so she could wrap her lips around Miranda’s clit and began to suck, tongue circling it, “God-” the older woman gasped, her hand slapping her own mouth shut before her cries bounced off the walls of the hangar bay and alerted unwanted ears. She was never one to be loud but Jack’s skills made it hard to stay silent. 

When she looked down upon her lover, it was to find Jack, eyes closed, completely lost in what she was doing and it might have been the most blissful she’d ever seen the biotic. 

Her hips rolled, seeking more and her arms were barely supporting her on the crate. Panting as she was closer and closer to orgasm, spurred on by Jack’s little whimpers, sounding like she was the one being eaten by an inch of her life. Her hand pushed Jack’s face further, her hips grinding against a skilled mouth until the movement became more erratic. “Jack-”

A silent gasp and her thighs twitched trying to find some support as she came on Jack’s tongue. The biotic caught her legs, holding her firmly and she kept going until Miranda came a second time only a few seconds after her first orgasm, the quick succession leaving her boneless. Still, Jack would not stop, she had to physically pry the biotic away from her cunt. “Enough.” She pushed on Jack’s forehead. “Enough…” 

Miranda barely had time to anchor herself back into reality when Jack pulled her into a deep kiss, and she could only kiss her back in earnest, tasting herself on full red lips. 

“Mmmh… I love it when you look completely fucked out.” Jack mumbled against her lips, heavy-lidded eyes admiring her handy-work. “And without counting your little show, I did make you cum under two minutes, I’ll remind you of that. You can’t win against my tongue.”

Miranda rolled her eyes, though there was a certain sluggishness to her that had nothing to do with the orgasm she just had, “Then I’ll make you cum under one if you insist on turning everything into a competition.” 

She tried to unbuckle Jack’s belt but the younger woman stopped her. “If you do that I fuckin know Shepard’s gonna cockblock us again so you better get that to that briefing fast. Besides,” she leaned in to whisper in the vampire’s ear, “I came the moment you clenched around my tongue.”

Miranda sniffed the air and the black of her pupils swallowed the blue and when she stared at Jack, the biotic’s muscles tensed. She was terrifying. Like Jack was caught in the sight of a starving jaguar and fuck, it might be one of the sexiest sight she’d ever seen. That’s when she noticed Miranda didn’t seem all there and when Jack saw the fangs, she knew.

It was a pattern, everytime Jack made her cum, especially after intense orgasms, Miranda needed to bite, to drink. And it was torture to deny herself, sometimes she failed and Jack had to bring her back when necessary. Like right now. 

“You can’t. You’re gonna go on a mission, we can’t risk it, you know that.” Miranda squeezed her eyes shut, face dropping in Jack’s neck. She bit her own tongue to prevent biting. “I know baby.” Jack kissed her way down Miranda’s face and neck. A full bodied shudder ran through Miranda at the petname and her claws dug in Jack’s back who barely reacted, used to the pain. “Oh, you liked that, mh? Just like when I called you princess for the first time.” 

Miranda’s almost inaudible whine had Jack’s knees shaking. She wished she could let the vampire take what she wanted but it was too much of a risk. That fucking virus was ruining everything. 

“Jack…” Miranda moaned, though this time there was no pleasure. It was a moan of pain. Restraining herself demanded a great amount of self-control from Miranda and that meant a great amount of pain as her needs were being denied. Jack brought the older woman’s body closer to hers, putting her arms around the vulnerable vampire.

“It’s gonna pass in a few minutes, it always does.” She whispered against Miranda’s ear hoping the words would offer some comfort. She nodded in Jack’s neck and for a few minutes they stayed like that, waiting for Miranda’s body to stop screaming for blood, her insides clawing at her bones to get out.

Then, Miranda dropped a small kiss at the junction between neck and shoulder. “I’m alright.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes, thank you.” She pulled away to zip her suit back up, passing her fingers in her hair to at least seem a bit more presentable and Jack instantly missed the cool of her skin against hers. “I’m sorry you have to see this everytime.”

In the short time they started sleeping together, Jack had grown used to this. At first it had been weird and she had no idea how to act, she wasn’t someone who knew how to comfort another especially when they were in pain. But she had tried, because for Miranda she found, she could try anything. And it had worked, and so she kept doing it when it was necessary. But the idiot probably thought it was yet another burden placed on Jack. 

“I’m gonna act like I didn’t hear you say sorry for the 12th hundred times and just savour what I got left of you on my lips.” 

Miranda shook her head, smiling and jumping down the crate. “You’re ridiculous.”

Jack shrugged with a smug grin on her face. “See, you say that a lot but you fucking love it.” 

The vampire took a step closer and just raised her hand to graze a finger against Jack’s cheekbone, with a look in her eyes she couldn’t place but it made her insides all fuzzy and weird, like she was about to vomit a whole nest of butterflies. The hell? 

Miranda turned without saying another word, leaving Jack a bit baffled by the torrent of emotions she had just felt from a single touch and look. 

And just before leaving, because apparently it was in Miranda Lawson’s nature to blurt out the most out of context questions, she asked, “Did you drink water today?”

Jack frowned, crossing her arms. “What are you, my goddamn mom?”

“So you did not.” Yeah Miranda had a thing for healthy people’s blood apparently. Tasted better, sharper, and it’s only because of their bond that Jack’s blood didn’t taste like junk food to her. Picky eater. Shit, she bet if Miranda was human she would’ve a strict diet of green and not appetizing other bullshit they said made your insides all shiny and polished. 

“You could spit in my mouth, problem fixed.” Jack wiggled her eyebrows but her grin fell when in a flash Miranda was back in front of her, fingers squeezing her chin and cheeks, staring down coldly. And for a moment, she really thought Miranda would do it. She would lie if her position, the sting of her cheerleader's claws digging in and the thought of her spitting in her mouth didn’t make her wet, but no one needed to know. 

Well except the fucking bloodhound in front of her who sniffed the air before smirking. She absolutely smelled Jack’s renewed arousal at the suggestion.

“Mmh. A tempting offer but you’ll never learn if I reward bad behavior.” With a tap on the cheek to a crestfallen Jack, Miranda stepped away and into the elevator. “Drink your water Jack. I will know if you didn’t.” 

Jack swallowed, pinching her nose and trying to get her blush under control. This woman… made her lose her goddamn mind. What day was it today? Discover your kinks day?

Before she could knock on Shepard’s door, it opened on its own to a smug Commander, arms crossed. Miranda sighed and waited for the inevitable teasing she knew Jane Shepard capable of. 

“Took you some time. You know, when a commanding officer summons you, it should be done promptly.” She said without really meaning it before gesturing for Miranda to get in. “I sure hope you two didn’t sully any other room on this ship.” 

Miranda sat on the couch, barely acknowledging her Commander’s crass and absolutely true inquiry. “Just because I’m late doesn’t mean I come back from a round of sex, who do you take me for? Some mindless teenager with wild hormones?”

Shepard blinked and showed her own collar. Miranda frowned, looking down at her uniform and noticed she hadn’t fully zipped it back up and a bit of her bra showed. She hastily pulled the zipper up with a vexed expression, to which Jane answered with a snicker before sitting down beside Miranda. “Alright alright, I’ll stop teasing, it’s just so easy I can’t help myself.”

“Watch who you’re calling easy.” The vampire mumbled. 

“You’re not scaring anyone grandma.”

Miranda’s head snapped up, bewildered. “What did you-” 

“So, Shadow Broker.” Shepard drowned the sound of her XO’s protest and went to the matter at hand. “Liara’s not said much, just to meet her at her apartment, but I’m giving you a small brief before we go since you insisted last time we went to see her to be notified of anything related to them.”

Miranda crossed her legs with the grace of a feline which drew the Commander’s eyes for but a second. “And I thank you for keeping your word.” 

Shepard nodded in acknowledgement. “We’re arriving soon. Upon arrival we’ll be immediately taking a shuttle, no detours and I don’t know how long we’ll be gone so be prepared. Oh and I’m bringing Jacob, I hope that won’t be a problem.”

Miranda scowled, her lips pressing together in a thin line. “Why?”

“Well…” The redhead’s fingers drummed on her thighs and she was looking anywhere but at Miranda. “Okay, uhm. Promise you won’t be mad.” The vampire’s eyes narrowed, “That is an angry face, Miranda.”

“How perceptive.”

Shepard cringed, knowing she wouldn’t get her wish so she might as well say it. “There’s something I need to tell you, about Liara.” Miranda hummed, “A few weeks ago when we went to check those terminals-”

Liara sighed blissfully, falling down on Shepard’s naked chest while the Commander’s strong hands caressed her thighs. What was a mindblowing session of sex after two years without seeing her lover turned into an awkward moment the minute Liara realised that the meld had gone a bit out of hand. It tended to happen even back on the SR-1, Jane always made her thoughts derail and when she melded, she might see more than what she was supposed to. But it generally only involved Shepard and her, never other people. She would’ve been jealous that any other person was in her lover’s mind but considering how impactful the information she just received was, she couldn’t blame Jane. “I don’t think I was supposed to see that.” 

Shepard’s hands stopped and Liara whined in protest. “Uh… what? If it’s about that drunken night of pole dancing with a cue stick, I can explain-”

Liara frowned and made a mental note to check that out later and pushed herself up, straddling Shepard whose eyes had drifted down to her breasts. “What? No I- you pole danced with a cue stick?”

“It got out of hand, you know how it ends when Garrus and I get together for drinks and this time Zaeed and Karin joined in then one thing led to another, next thing you know Karin has her shirt off and Garrus is humping that cue-”

Liara shook her head, waving her arms around to stop Jane from saying anything more. “Oh Goddess nevermind that ! I was talking about Miranda!”

Shepard frowned and blessed that cute little wrinkle between her eyebrows that made Liara fawn. “No I don’t think Miranda was here for that… too busy rendering the ship a hazard zone with how much sex she was having-”

The asari snapped a hand over Shepard’s mouth whose indignant muffled scream tickled her palm. “Stop talking. There are things I don’t wish to know. I mean about Miranda’s… condition. I caught a stray thought, I am sorry.” 

Confusion first and then realization lit up Jane’s green eyes, and she exhaled under Liara’s hand. “Shit…” Liara winced and nodded, knowing that she learned a very personal secret that should’ve only been divulged by the concerned party, “You don’t seem too shocked about all that.” 

“I’ve known about vampires since I was a child. My mother used to tell me stories about them but… I thought that’s what they were, stories. Until I learned the true nature of the Ardat-Yakshis and then I figured we mustn’t be the only species with them. Though I admit, if I didn’t see it in your mind I would’ve never guessed. She hides it well.” 

“Yeah she’s old. Like old old, not old old old-” Liara smiled fondly. Jane was always so silly after sex, losing some of her eloquence, especially when distracted by the asari’s curves and the pearls of sweat shining on her chest. “But old old. Older than you, so… that gives her a few centuries on learning how to mask herself.” Wandering hands began their journey again, rubbing Liara’s belly with fervor. “We can discuss that later, we still have a few minutes before they come back and I want to make them count.”

“Let me get this straight. Liara knows, we will come back to this later, and instead of making this mission easier by bringing someone else who is aware of my condition, you decided to bring Jacob of all people.”

“Well I would’ve brought Samara but she requested a short leave to wrap up some Order business before the big jump. And you’re the one who refused to bring Jack along.”

“Yes well, I assumed Samara would join, I didn’t know she would be gone.”

Shepard raised a questioning eyebrow. “You two getting cozy?”

“Please. I respect her, that’s all and we’ve reached an understanding, there is no reason for more hostility.” 

Shepard clasped her hands together. “Look at you, making friends all over the ship. I’m so proud.”

Miranda clicked her tongue and stood up. “I’m letting you get away with far too much.” She walked to the door. 

“You’re just a big softie.” Shepard called out after her. 

She slammed her hand on the door panel, gritting her teeth and stepping out. “So help me-” Maybe she was getting soft. Damn it.

The ride to Liara’s apartment had mostly been spent in silence until Jacob decided to open his mouth and make things terribly awkward for everyone involved. 

“Uh, Miranda. About last time-”

Shepard grimaced and looked out the window for anything, maybe a distress signal that’ll force her to jump out and escape the discussion that might follow.

“Save it.” Miranda said sharply, though there was no anger or disdain. “You’re young and foolish,” And a man. But Miranda omitted that part. Jacob looked crestfallen. “But you’re still a soldier, I expected better from you.” 

Jacob looked properly chastised and shameful, but he took a deep breath and nodded in agreement. “You’re right, and I apologize. I was out of line.”

“You were.” Shepard discreetly nudged Miranda’s side with her elbow. “But, it’s already forgotten. Just don’t let it happen again.”

“I won’t, you have my word.”

There’s a silence before Miranda added, when everyone thought the conversation was done and over. But she had to hammer one last nail. “Oh and, I’m a lesbian Jacob. And too old for you even if I weren’t.” 

Shepard cackled while Jacob sputtered and blushed, taken off guard. “Wh-wha- I- That’s not- I wasn’t-”

Miranda waved her hand dismissively. “Oh please, I could feel your puppy eyes following me everywhere, you’re not exactly a subtle man.”

He hid his face in his hands. “Oh Jesus… I’m so sorry.”

The Commander’s cackle echoed in the shuttle still and she had to hold her stomach, her other hand patting Jacob on the back sympathetically. “Don’t worry Jacob, we’ve all been there at some point.” 

“And you’re not subtle either.” Miranda fired, making Shepard’s cackle stop instantly, “A dog hides its excitement better than you. You’re practically bouncing off the walls.” To be honest that fact might have only been obvious to her, since she knew how restless Shepard had been to see Liara again. 

Shepard looked baffled, “Well what did I do?!”

“You’re all irritating me today.” She had herself been feeling quite anxious about this mission about the implications and what she might uncover. Secrets that would certainly change everything for Jack and her. So yes, she’d been snappier than usual. 

“Who pissed in your coffee?” Jacob blurted out, immediately regretting his words when a shadow fell over Miranda’s eyes as she stared down at him. “Sorry.” he added right after, “ma’am.”

Shepard’s barely contained laughter was renewed once again, lighting up the mood in the shuttle and even Jacob joined in. Miranda only rolled her eyes and if there was a hint of fondness in them, well, no one would know. 

The jolly mood was instantly smashed, beaten and shredded into pieces when they arrived at Liara’s ravaged apartment. 

‘’What the fuck-” Shepard ran like hell was on her heels, barging into the place to find an asari inspecting the scene with other people. “What happened here?!”

What appeared to be a cop stepped in front of Shepard, “This area is sealed off, please step back, ma’am.”

Jane looked the officer up and down with a glare. “Sealed off? Why?” 

Another asari approached them, descending the stairs with the poise and grace of an agile warrior which immediately struck Miranda as suspicious. She was different from the others here, not a simple cop. “Someone tried to kill your friend, Commander Shepard.” She addressed the rest of the assembly, “Thank you officer, your people are dismissed.”

“You can’t do that!”

“Already done.” Miranda followed Shepard in, Jacob on her heels and watched as the officers cleared off before the asari finally introduced herself, “Tela Vasir. Special Tactics and Recon.”

A Spectre? Miranda held back her scoff. This one was a liar. Her heartbeat spiked just slightly when she mentioned her role but it was gone as soon as it appeared. She was good, Shepard would probably not notice, nor Jacob. “A Spectre?”

“I heard your status was reinstated, good. You’re one of our most famous operatives. Might even get you to sign my chest plate.” Jacob and Miranda shared a glance, both used to people fawning over their Commander, “So I assume you had business with your friend this evening, Commander?”

“Liara was following a lead on the Shadow Broker.” Oh Jane. Why don’t you spill all our secrets right then and there too?”

“Shadow Broker? A dangerous enemy to have.”

Miranda let them have their briefing, choosing to go inspect the surroundings instead of standing around like a glorified lamppost and went up to Liara’s bedroom in search of an item that could only be of use to her during the search. Shepard joined her soon, a question on her lips. 

“I can track Liara, I just need something with her scent. Though another clue would be helpful, a city like Illium has a lot of… odors.” 

Shepard raised an eyebrow, skeptical and the ridiculousness of the statement cut through some of the tension inhabiting her. “What are you, a bloodhound?”

Miranda glanced at her and shrugged. “I could also let you do this the… normal way and waste precious time.” 

Shepard motioned for Miranda to follow her away from Jacob who was looking for clues with the asari. “Okay okay, just don’t sniff my girl-” she cleared her throat, “-friend, my friend’s clothes in front of other people.”

“Please Shepard, last time we were on Illium to aid her, you came out of her office smelling strongly of sex. I knew before you told me earlier about the meld.” She raised her hand before the Commander could protest, “And before you say anything about being a vampire, I’d remind you that anyone with a functioning nose could’ve smelled it. It was that strong.” Shepard blushed, rubbing the back of her neck like an awkward teenager. “No one believes you’re friends, especially not you.”

“It’s not that I want to hide it. It’s just… I don’t know what we are. It’s been two years, two years of me gone and her moving on with her life. Sex doesn’t mean we’re suddenly back together like nothing happened.”

“Oh Jane. Liara is as in love with you as she was two years ago, it’s plain to see. And it was desperately obvious when she came to me with what remained of your body. This woman would do anything for you, and I mean anything.” She clapped a hand on the commander’s shoulder, a bit awkwardly, not used to initiating contact with people. “So I wouldn’t worry about the status of your relationship so much.”

“Look at you being an expert now that you yourself have someone who would, I quote, do anything for you.”

Miranda scoffed with disbelief. “Please, Jack wouldn’t-”

“Shut up.” Jane cut lightly. “She’s head over heels for you dumbass. Like… it’s actually disgustingly cute to witness. And Jack’s extreme you know, I think when she loves someone, she loves hard. That time in the mess hall, I think if I didn’t intervene, Donnelly really would've had two balls less.”

Miranda let the small insult fly and ignored the way her stomach made somersaults at the woman’s words. They hadn’t even admitted to each other that they- She wouldn’t think about this now. It was too soon to call this love. Deep affection, yes. But love? That… Surely Jack couldn’t be. Nor could she, even with this bond. Not yet. Not before she knew everything that led her here, not before she could face Jack and say with certainty that they were not a product of her father’s interference. This was exactly why she insisted upon coming on this mission and she would not stop until she got to the bottom of it. “This is not about my relationship and we are wasting precious time.”

“Riiiight, dodge the deeply personal conversation.” Shepard walked to the closet and took a random shirt- she stopped dead in her tracks. 

“Shepard?”

“I-” She looked down at the shirt. An N7 shirt. Her shirt. The one Liara used to wear at night in the Normandy when she came to sleep in her quarters. Her lower lip trembled and she blinked back tears, throwing the shirt to Miranda who swiftly caught it. She turned, a playful smirk on her lips and if Miranda saw, oh she definitely did, the water in her eyes, she said nothing. “Here doggy doggy, find Liara, will you?”

Miranda narrowed her eyes. “That is deeply humiliating but I will indulge you just this once because you’re clearly in emotional distress.”

“Uh uh.” She smacked Miranda on the back, wincing back at the sting in her hand, “Come on big bad vampire. We got work.” she muttered on her way back to Jacob, “forgot you’re goddamn rock.” 

“Serves you right.” 

She stopped cold in her tracks, sensing a presence outside, a presence that watched them. She turned, eyes focusing until her vision darkened and only the beating hearts and nervous system of the people around her remained. Where? Where was it? She moved like a caged animal, wildly looking around for the threat.

“Miranda? You alright there?” 

Until she found it. The little pest, the red of its heart was still, not one beat. An Ekon. No Elder would be so careless as to make their presence known. And then it moved, slowly, thinking its mission was complete, unbeknownst of the fact that its probable target had noticed it. 

Miranda frowned, not taking her eyes off the moving corpse. “Please excuse me for a moment.” 

“What? Miranda this is not the time-”

“Shepard, if I don’t go now we’ll have bigger problems to deal with later.” She talked lower then, so the other occupants couldn’t hear her. “Keep an eye on that asari, I don’t trust her, her scent is all over the place. Either she’s been here inspecting all night or she knows more than she lets on. For now I’d suggest we act like we know nothing and see what more we can learn from her.” 

“Yeah, she’s off. Doesn’t move like your average cop and there’s an edge in her voice, noticed it when I first entered.” Shepard’s eyes darkened and her tone carried a threat that begged to be enacted. “If she has something to do with Liara’s disappearance, I’ll tear her crest off.” 

Miranda fixed Jane with a stare, impressed by her loyalty to her lover and the sheer protectiveness that her bond provoked. It was… a sight. “You might want to look less threatening when you rejoin her.”

Shepard observed the asari with the same glare. “Mmh mmh.” 

“I’ll be back in a few minutes.” She sneaked out of the apartment without a second to lose. 

Miranda focused and found traces of the Ekon’s passage. For it was an Ekon that had been spying on them just now. Lackeys of her father again? She was sure she had wiped them all last time. 

She followed the tracks until she found a skinny Ekon, pale as death with greasy black hair and it’s only when she was behind it that it noticed her presence. Amateur. 

It turned, panic twisting its emaciated face, before breaking into a sprint but unfortunately for it, its speed was no match for her and she quickly caught it by the throat, slamming the Ekon into the wall of the narrow street they found themselves in. 

“What have we here?” It struggles against her grip, its small claws trying to dig in her hand without success. “There’s no need for that, you’ll only exhaust yourself. Were you spying on me?” She asked calmly, talking low and with false comfort as if this Ekon was a child. 

It whimpered but did not answer.

“You were, weren’t you? Why?” Still no answer, but the fear in its eyes intensified when her grip strengthened. A bit more and its throat would be crushed. She cocked her head to the side, slowly blinking and approaching her face to the Ekon’s. “Is it mute?” 

“I…” It struggled to talk so Miranda gave it some leeway, “I was… sent to keep an eye on you and the mortal-”

Miranda frowned and at the mention of Jack she slammed the Ekon hard into the wall, the stone breaking under the strength, unable to remain calm knowing that someone knew. Someone knew about Jack. It screamed in pain. “Why? Since when?” She hissed, lips peeling back and exposing deadly fangs to the Ekon who balked, trying to bury itself in the wall. Anything to get away. 

“Si-since you joined the Normandy. On any planet y-you stopped-”

Horizon. Whoever sent this wretched thing knew about Horizon, about Tuchanka, Pragia- How? How had she only noticed them now? How could she have let it roam free, let it endanger Jack? How could she have been so blind?! 

“Why did I not sense you…?” She muttered, not really a question for the Ekon but for herself. 

It shook its head, lost. “The-the master’s mark, must’ve dissipated, I-I don’t know-”

The master? “Tell me who sent you.” Her voice reverberated in the Ekon’s head, forcing him to divulge the name of its master, she knew it would not reveal the name without a little push. Its mind wasn’t strong enough to withstand hypnosis, only a few Ekons were capable enough for that.

Its face contorted into a mask of pure suffering as it was forced to talk. “R-Raoul Aguillar.” 

Raoul. Raoul?! So the Council had not given up on her and worse they sent that extravagant clown to spy on her? How dared they. “That bloody asshole.”

The clicking sound of a pen filled the cold marble room, reverberating on the seven marbled columns seemingly extending without end. 

“Will you stop that infernal clicking?!” A voice shouted, deep with a thick Londonian accent, echoing in up to the high windowed ceiling, showing a perfect view of the starry sky and the moon. A group of five were sitting in a half circle between the columns and behind expensive wooden desks you would find in a tribunal.

A scoff answered, followed by the haughty and refined words of an annoyed aristocrat. “You summoned us here, pulling me out of my lab while I was conducting, mind you, a very serious experiment that could benefit us all. So you will endure this ‘infernal clicking’.” 

“I did not fucking summon you.” 

Someone snapped their fingers, clicking their tongue but there was a smirk on their face and a glint in glowing golden eyes that meant they were immensely enjoying this verbal sparring. “Cariño, such anger so early on this beautiful evening. Aren’t you happy to see us? We do rarely get to be all together like this, I, for one, am excited.” They steepled their hands together, making the commensurable amount of rings and bracelets ting together. 

The British man sneered at the jeweled person and looked up and down at their accoutrement. An open silk shirt revealing a sculpted chest, a long gold embroidered cloak and multiple piercings decorating their tanned face. They twirled a finger in their long black hair, cockily raising a brow at the British man. There was a stark contrast between the two, where one was lean and muscular, full of extravagant colors, the other was sickly pale and thin with grey short hair and beady icy blue eyes. “I don’t think you were included in that conversation, filthy spic.” 

They let out a boisterous, musical laugh. “You know it always surprises me that you would be such a racist prick and not the german scientist.” 

“Racism is a waste of time and a sign of clear intelligence collapse.” The German quipped. 

The British slammed his hands on the wooden desk he was sitting behind, pointing his finger at the other man. “Repeat that you cunt-” 

There was a distinct feminine groan coming from the jeweled person’s right before a clap rendered them all quiet, leaving the room in an eery and deafening silence. 

The voice that rose was as calm as a windless sea, poised and elegant, unmistakably French. “Please, Aloisius, Raoul, Edmond. That’s quite enough.” Before it turned cheery and light, very unlike what they all heard seconds before. “This is a family gathering! I want no fighting, don’t make me stand.” He tutted like a disapproving mother.

The only feminine voice finally spoke up. “We are not a family Lucien, all I see here is a gathering of men with larger egos than cocks.” Aloisius, the British man, sputtered in anger and Edmond, the German barely reacted to the insult, focused on whatever he was writing in a thick leather bound ledger. And Raoul, the jeweled one, simply stared at the woman with pleading eyes. “Except Raoul.” She added begrudgingly. “At least they have some class.” 

“You wound me, Carmilla.” Lucien said as he passed his hand in plated red hair before gesturing to the two empty seats on either side of him. “But we are not here just to talk and tease each other-”

“It was no teasing…” Aloisius muttered.

“-we are here because these seats have been empty for too long, my friends.” He waved at the one on his right. “Our dear departed Elizabeth.” Then the one on his left. “And Henry, gone off gallivanting to the ass end of the galaxy. It is time to change that, which is why we are here. Because my dear Raoul found one of our missing pieces.” He gestured to Raoul. “Please, mon chéri, would you?” 

Raoul stood extravagantly with a flourish you would only find in male birds as they do their mating dance. “As you all know, I’m the only one with an ounce of interest in the far reaches of the galaxy which is why so many of my little ones are out there, valiantly reporting anything and everything to me. And lo and behold! Our prodigy reappeared.” He bowed left and right, muttering, “Thank you Raoul. You’re great, a genius.” 

At that, Carmilla finally showed interest in being present. “Miranda? You found Miranda?”

“Indeed I did.”

Aloisius scoffed. “So what? What does it change? That bitch is better off far from us, you all know she allied with that human supremacist, what good would it do to bring her back here?” 

“For once I agree with the freak.” Edmond pitched in. 

“Uh?!” The grey-haired man snapped back. 

“Miranda Lawson is a threat we have yet to measure properly, we don’t know exactly what Henry did to her-”

“Oh I know what he did, or at least I have an inkling.” Raoul said. 

“Well? Spit it out, spic-” Aloisius was cut off suddenly, his body levitating from his chair and Carmilla chuckled, delighted. 

“Don’t forget your place, fucking savage.” Raoul hissed through clenched teeth, lips stretched in a blood-curling smile, his cheerful attitude changed in a snap. “You mistake my indulgence for meekness.” They then spoke with a deep hatred for the man in front of them, glinting in his golden eyes. “Sólo sirves para chupármela, maldito esclavo.”

Aloisius clutched at his throat, glaring daggers at the Spanish. “Enough, both of you.” Lucien stepped in and Aloisius was immediately dropped back in his chair. “Please, Raoul, do continue, I am intrigued.” He showed no care for what just happened to Aloisius, barely glanced at him while the man rubbed his sore throat with a sneer on his face.

The Spanish bowed deeply, as one would to a king, hatred gone from their eyes and attitude. “My little ones have reported sightings of Miranda standing unaffected… under the sun.” 

“What?!” Carmilla stood up, chair clattering on the floor. She seemed more shocked than affronted, a glint of hope in her eyes.

“Bullshit!”

“Absolute nonsense.” Edmond gasped, taking his rounded glasses off and dropping his pen.

While Lucien remained the most calm. “Under the sun you say? Hm… that is… concerning and…” he smiled greedily, “a most exciting development.” 

Raoul leaned on the desk. “And one more thing. Everything suggests she has found her… what is it Henry called them? Something unnervingly romantic coming from a disturbed man like him.” 

This time, Lucien tensed. “No? She found her destined one?” 

Raoul snapped their fingers. “Yes! A tattooed human they call Jack. A feisty one, too. I like her. Miranda massacred a whole colony of mortals when she smelled just one drop of her blood.”

Aloisius slammed his fist on the table. “See? A beast, she’s just a mindless beast! She’ll endanger us all!

Lucien ignored his colleague. “Does she know about us? The human?”

“She might. I have no access to their ship, my reach only goes so far.”

Lucien rubbed his chin, deep in thoughts. “Mmh… this is most concerning indeed. The main reason I wanted Miranda on the council was to keep her on a leash and have her extraordinary power for our use but this complicates matters.”

“What should we do?” Edmond asked, his composure back. 

“Raoul, keep an eye on her for now. Let us see how the situation evolves.”

“We should’ve brought the bitch in for trial long ago, Lucien! Not only is she an anomaly, she now exposed us to a human! I’m telling you, as soon as suspicion of Elizabeth’s death pointed towards her, she should’ve been put in the cube!” Aloisius shouted, speckles of spit flying to Edmond’s great dismay. “Henry was already a volatile shit, but his daughter is a criminal in our society, she’s already violated two of our most sacred laws and you would let her roam free when we have her location?!” 

“I thought you wanted her far from us.” Edmond said.

“That was before I knew she found her destined one and can stand under the fucking sun!”

Carmilla, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. “Nothing ever suggested Miranda was at fault for Bathory’s death, you simply assume. I, for one, want that woman on this council so I do not have to suffer your presence alone.” Though she let her sentence hang, hiding her true reasons for why she needed, wanted, Miranda here. “Plus, you were the first to reveal our existence to your destined one weren’t you? Doesn’t that make you a criminal then?”

“I am a member of this Council you Austrian whore! And I turned my destined one! He is one of us, that makes me exempt from any crime.” 

She scoffed, flicking an imaginary piece of dirt from under long red nails that could slice a man’s throat like paper. “Third sacred law, thou shall not turn a mortal. A criminal twice over.”  

“I did it before that was even a law! And what about you, mh? You’re the only other one with a destined one, what does that make you?”

Carmilla bristled at the mention of her lover on the lips of that idiotic man. “Lenore was a vampire when I discovered our bond. Don’t let me hear you talk about it, you have no right.” 

Aloisius bared his fangs in a wicked smile. “You mix with an Ekon shamelessly, how the mighty have fallen.” 

Carmilla’s eyes flashed blue, like a thunderstorm. “I will tear out your tongue and make you wear it as a tie-” 

Lucien sighed, rubbing his temples. “Please, enough of this infighting. We have bigger problems. I don’t want Miranda captured, am I clear? Not that I think it would even be possible. It would take one of us to do it and…” He whined to the ceiling in a childlike manner. “I like Miranda! I want us to be friends and I miss her!” He rubbed at the scar on his neck, reminiscing, almost nostalgic.

Carmilla stared at him with a hint of disgust and annoyance while Raoul looked at him with fondness. “Well then for now I’ll do as you say, cariño, and keep an eye on our wayward Elder.”

Lucien slid to the empty chair beside Raoul and hugged their arm. “Thank you mon chéri, tu es vraiment parfait.” 

“Can we go now?” Carmilla asked, almost pleading to get out of this room and away from all of them. “I think we’ve said everything that needed addressing and I do so miss my wife.” 

“Ugh, that was exhausting. They’re all so self-important.” Carmilla groaned, rubbing her forehead. “I swear Aloisius grows more stupid with age.” 

“Such a tiny angry man. Why Lucien indulges him is beyond me.” Raoul twirled a curled strand of hair, a scowl on their face. “Shall we go for a drink before you run back to dear Lenore?”

“Fine. But none of those shady establishments with questionable human provenance. The blood there is just disgusting.” 

“So picky.” Raoul winced, bringing a hand to their head while the other supported them against the wall. 

“What now?” Carmilla sighed, bored of all these new dramatics. 

Raoul grinned, a grin filled with pain and annoyance at their severed link. “Randa found my little one. And snuffed him out, what an awful woman.”

Miranda stared at the corpse laying on the cold hard ground with disdain but mostly anger. They knew. They knew where she was, they knew what she’d done and worse they knew about Jack. She put a target on the biotic’s back by letting her come too close. They wouldn’t let Miranda get away with breaking so many of their laws. Not this time. Now it was just a matter of time before they brought her in for judgement. Very well then. If it came to that, then she would give herself in, but before that happened she had to make sure Jack was safe from them. This was her mess to clean. And for now, she had another matter to deal with.

“Miranda.” Shepard greeted when she entered the apartment again. “Just in time. We’re leaving. Our… friend here is bringing us to where Liara might be. We found a message from one of her contacts, Sekat.” 

Miranda hummed, glancing at Tela before following Shepard and Jacob out. This was going to turn out badly. 

Well that was a bloody mess. She helped Shepard up, the lot of them thrown away by the blast and she had to act accordingly lest the asari and Jacob become suspicious as to how she could just shrug off an explosion. And now there they were, about to rush in a building on fire. Could Miranda ever escape flames anywhere she went? 

“Is she here Miranda?” Shepard whispered so the others could not hear. 

Miranda blinked and forced herself to look away from the fire. She had to remain calm, they needed to find Liara and she could not just go panicking at the slightest lick of heat. “Yes, I can smell her. Alive. 25th floor. Maybe we’ll find this Sekat too before the Shadow Broker, though I have little hope seeing how this place was rampaged.” She covered her nose after a moment, unable to stand the smell of charred corpses. 

“Hey.” Jane placed a hand on her back. “You’re sure you’re gonna be okay in there?” She didn’t know the circumstances of Miranda’s death and yet she noticed something was off with her. Always so attentive. 

“I’ll be fine. Nothing I’ve never seen before. We should hurry.” 

They had to trek through waves of Shadow Broker’s agents, in search of Sekat and Liara. And it would’ve gone much quicker without Tela Vasir or Jacob all so close to her during the fights. She did what she could, discreetly using her powers to take some weight off their shoulders but she was unable to overextend herself without alarming their companions. At some point, Vasir disappeared on them but they were too busy fighting off waves to care. In the end, they managed to reach the 25th floor and found Sekat’s corpse but no Liara. Though Miranda could sense she was near. As well as Tela Vasir. Well well. 

“Damn it.” Miranda stared at the asari reappearing after she left them. “If I’d been a few seconds faster, I could’ve stopped them.”

This time, Miranda did scoff and Vasir glared at her. “You’re not winning any acting prizes that’s for sure.” 

“What are you insinuating exactly?”

“I think you know exactly what she’s insinuating.” They all turned to see Liara stepping between them, gun pointed at Tela’s head. 

Shepard gasped and Miranda could see how hard she was holding herself back to not rush to her lover and check on her wellbeing. “Liara! Are you alright? I was worried sick-”

“I’m alright, Jane.” Liara cut her off, never taking her gaze off Tela. “But you have a snake with you. This is the woman who tried to kill me.” Shepard’s murderous eyes turned to the other asari, a hand on her own gun ready to shoot. 

“Told you.” Miranda said nonchalantly. 

Tela backed away, hands up. “You’ve had a rough day, so I’ll let that slide. Why don’t you put that gun down?”

“I saw you! I doubled back after I left. I watched you break into my apartment!”

When Shepard pointed her gun at Tela, both Jacob and Miranda followed. “Always trust your XO.” she muttered. “Something was off from the start, you were using me to find the message, didn’t you?”

Tela shrugged. “Nothing personal, Shepard. Just needed a little help tracking down Liara.”

“Once she had my location she signaled the Shadow Broker’s forces. They bombed the building to take me out. She found Sekat, took his data, and killed him. I’m guessing she’s still got the disk on her.”

Tela smirked. “Good guess. Not that you’ll ever see what’s on it…” The glass broke under biotic force. “You pureblood bitch!” Shards were sent their way but Liara repelled them with a shield.

Miranda grimaced. “What a nasty woman.”

How was it that Miranda always found herself in the worst situation possible? Answer: Shepard. Shepard was a hazard to her being. Tela Vasir escaped and now they had to go on a wild goose chase around Illium to catch up to her. And of course, it had to be Shepard driving. Why did they let her? They all knew her history with vehicles. 

“I can’t imagine how it was in the Mako.” Miranda muttered, fist clenched tightly around the handle as if she could die from a stupid skycar accident. That’s how Jane’s driving made her feel. Like she was in fact, not immortal. 

“Tali vomited more than once in her mask, poor girl.” Liara said, too calmly for the situation. 

Jacob whimpered beside Miranda and she’d lie if she said she didn’t find this whole display amusing. “Please get me out of here…”

“Everyone shut up! I got this under control!” 

Miranda thought of a certain tattooed woman and all the grief she’ll give her once she learned about what happened on the mission. “Jack would’ve loved this. She’s going to be pissed she missed it.” 

Shepard snickered, taking a sharp turn left so she would not lose Tela’s trail. “Someone’s gonna sleep on the couch.”

“Shut it and watch the bloody road!”

They barely dodge a truck that had Jacob screaming like a five years old girl.

Tela Vasir had been a tough fight without her powers, and even with their little team they had some trouble dispatching the asari. But thankfully they managed and were soon on their way to the Shadow Broker’s base. Miranda could sense the underlying tension between Liara and Shepard ever since the moment they shared after the fight. 

During the flight, Liara’s inquisitive gaze seemed to dissect Miranda, analysing, trying to see more than there was, anything that indicated she truly was a vampire. But Miranda was a master at disguise, though the asari’s stare was starting to make her uncomfortable and it was impossible to discuss this telepathically. They’ll have to wait until Jacob was out of earshot. 

When they landed, Miranda did not expect a ship flying on the most hellish planet she’s ever seen nor lightning rods lighting up every few seconds. They fought hard to get inside the ship and away from the hazard zone and honestly she wished she was anywhere but here right now. Preferably warm in Jack’s arms. 

They’d done a quick job of the Shadow Broker’s forces and found an exhausted and probably traumatised Feron with whom Jacob had stayed with to make sure he was not in any danger of dying while they reached the current Shadow Broker’s inner sanctum. Miranda had never seen a Yagh before and hoped she would never again, awful looking beasts but this one seemed to know her, probably because he had files on her. Though they didn’t let him talk much and for once, since Jacob was not here, Miranda was able to unleash her full power and end this fight without casualties. Liara and Shepard had both been a great help in disabling the Yagh’s defenses and together they brought him down fairly easily. 

“You’re a very impressive woman, Miranda. I had no idea when we first met.” Liara said bluntly after the fight. 

“I’m not sure how I should take that.”

“Oh! Oh no, I simply meant I never expected a refined woman like you to fight this way.” At Miranda’s silence, Liara added, “I should go check on Shepard.”

She nodded, “Yes, believe me, she’s missed you, don’t make her wait.” Miranda stepped away, letting Shepard and Liara have their moment. Her inquiry could wait a few more minutes. 

“Shepard mentioned you wanted to take a look at the files?” Liara asked, coming to a stop in front of Miranda. 

“Yes. Congratulations on your new position.” Miranda offered. 

Liara gave her a sheepish smile. “Well, now we both have leverage on each other don’t we?”

With mirth in her eyes, Miranda answered, “Indeed we do. Jane told me you learned what I was.”

“Ah yes. I do apologize for that. I sometimes go deeper than I mean to when I meld and catch glimpses of thoughts I don’t want to…” Liara darted her eyes away and Miranda could only groan out of the sheer annoyance she felt. Bloody asaris and their telepathy. 

“Keeping this secret for hundreds of years and all it takes is a bunch of mismatched individuals all more insane than the last for it to fall apart. No offense.” 

Liara laughed. “Some taken. I gather too many people know?”

“With you, it makes four. In less than a few months. I’m losing my touch.” 

They walked to the console together and while Miranda searched through countless files, she found herself asking, out of pure curiosity, “So, how are you and Jane?”

“Oh… uhm…” Liara blushed and it reminded Miranda of just how young the asari was. A sheer contrast between this and how ruthless she could act. Miranda liked her more and more. “We… I think we’re going to be okay.” She touched her lips wistfully, a small smile on blue lips, her stare drifting to Shepard who was having a conversation with Feron. 

It made Miranda… happy to hear that. Happy for her friend. Friends. It was odd to think of them as such. She who had spent an eternity alone was now surrounded by people she did not want to immediately murder. 

“Good. You know, I have strong mental barriers, centuries of perfecting them. I used to hear everyone’s thoughts without restraint, it was maddening. But now I manage just fine. But Shepard? Her thoughts of you are so strong they breach my barriers, I catch glimpses of feelings, and the one that is loudest is love. I’ve never encountered anyone who loved as fiercely as Jane loves you.” 

Liara’s eyes brightened and Miranda saw her wipe a small tear. “That’s… that’s incredibly good to hear. Thank you, Miranda.” She nodded to the asari, “I’ll give you some privacy, I suppose you’ll want some depending on what you find. I hope we meet again soon, it was good to see you again.”

Miranda felt warmth spread through her cold veins and she found herself smiling at Liara. “Likewise, Liara.”

Once Liara left, Miranda waited a moment, preparing herself mentally for whatever was in those files. Would she find anything? Would she find too much? Only one way to know. She swiped until she found a dossier named… Lawson. Which Lawson? Henry? Her? Both? She opened it with hesitant fingers and her stomach dropped when she saw the multitudes of files inside. There was too much… Nothing had prepared her for this, she thought… how was this even possible? 

Miranda selected the first. 

The holographic display flickered to reveal a painting of vibrant colors, of a small wooden cabin at the edge of the woods. Of a girl with jaw-length black hair and an older woman with the same shade, but longer. One was knitting on the grass, the older one was reading. And it hit Miranda like a truck. 

“What is this…?” Her trembling fingers brushed the girl and she brought her hand to cover her mouth. “Ori?”

Who? Who had painted this? When? Why? She frantically searched through the files to find more paintings of the time she was a mortal, most of them were of her alone, others with Oriana and some… she looked through the painted window of what was once her home to see two women, her and a redhead, naked- 

She slammed her hand on the terminal, shoulders heaving under the weight of lifetimes, of anger at her invaded privacy, of rage from being reminded. The hologram flickered to another archive.

Under the frame of the painting, it read : Elizabeth Bathory and her favorite. 

She shut her eyes tightly, refusing to look at a painting she thought destroyed and passed to the next record. She needed to go through it, she couldn’t give up now, so close to answers. The next few were again of her, in different eras, goddamnit she thought she had erased any and all traces of her passage but evidently the Shadow Broker had been a resourceful creature. Records of the massacres she committed after her rebirth, of suspicious meetings with a bunch of rich people which were, thankfully a fact unknown to that Yagh, the elite of the vampire society, whom she mingled with for some time. Easy food in dire times. More sightings of her in different parts of Europe, of different historical events she unwillingly found herself being a part of. And it didn’t stop there, there were records of dead aristocrats during the French Revolution, aristocrats emptied of their blue blood. Articles of Bram’s novel’s similarities with a certain Castle in Transylvania. Of soldiers during the world wars speaking of a shadowed woman on the battlefield. Why had she been there? Curiosity mostly. Of what the atrocities of war could conjure. She had been curious to know if dying soldiers would choose the gift of immortality or embrace death, giving them the choice she never had. Of course if one were to accept her offer, she would not indulge them. But none had been tempted. It stopped there, for this had been the time she had gone recluse, cutting herself off from the world. The last bit of record was when she flew to Australia to live there until life in the wilderness bored her and she came back to her Castle for a few months before Harper barged in her life like a parasitic worm. 

Henry on the other hand had not cared for subtlety, reveling in his fame as a scientist as early as the 18th century. Before that, as a wealthy man known in the high spheres of society for his revolutionary ideas. During Miranda’s time, he was only known as a mysterious man, living in a feared Castle. And before that time, and the times before? No records whatsoever. Except for that one painting of Cesar’s assassination. There, discreetly hiding behind Brutus, there was no mistaking those cold blue eyes. And it made Miranda wonder, how had a painter, centuries younger than the event, have captured the likeness of her father so well? A demand from him? Or was he simply the painter? It wouldn't be surprising considering his ego. Forget subtlety, who cared if people learned how old he was? He could simply erase them and live on knowing his genius would be known across worlds and galaxies. And he knew that. Miranda was aware, thanks to the journal of how ancient he truly was but this was one more confirmation of the fact. Was he even older than the roman empire? Was he older than the Elders of this world? Lucien was the oldest one she knew, the first trace of him dating back from the hellenistic era. Could Henry be even older than this? He certainly acted like he saw the first dawn. So who was the first? How did the Elders come to be? Those were questions that may very well never be answered and it frustrated her to no end.

But she came here for a reason and it was not to answer this. Finally, after thirty minutes of searching through the archive, she found an audio record of what could just be a breakthrough.

Audio file of a holocall conversation between Henry Lawson and Jack Harper, aka The Illusive Man. 20th december 2162.

The audio crackled to life and Miranda instantly recognized Harper’s voice. “And why is that so important? Surely any child would do.”

“Curiosity killed the cat, Harper. All you have to know, is that this one child is going to play a larger role.” A shudder of deep disgust and fear ran through her when she recognized the smooth and cold voice. Even now there wasn’t a hint of emotion in his tone, never had there been any when she lived with him. 

“In your daughter’s life.”

“Careful.” 

“Simply stating the facts, I don’t intend to warn Miranda. She’s a useful asset as long as she doesn’t get any ideas of rebellion. I’d rather keep my blood inside me for the time being.” Miranda scoffed. If only he knew how close she was to these… ideas of rebellion.

“You know, I always wondered why you do not seek to become one of us. You would be an interesting specimen.”

“I have no interest in becoming some creature, no matter how powerful it would make me. My interest is the betterment of humanity and nothing else. For that, I will use whatever tool at my disposal, even if it means allying with the likes of you and Miranda.” 

“Hm. Shrewd, I can appreciate that. How is my daughter?”

“You know I can’t divulge any information about her to you. Part of the deal, I’m sure you understand.” When Miranda had agreed to join, she made a deal with Harper that her location, her wellbeing, or anything related to her would not be revealed to her father. She was glad to know he had some morals and kept his end of the deal. At least in 2162, who knew if it still stood today? 

“And you know that she cannot stay out of my reach forever.” 

“That’s between you and her. I’m just here to make sure she doesn’t rip out my throat while our partnership stands. After all, you made her quite dangerous.” 

There was a hint of pride in Henry’s voice. Not at Miranda, but himself. “Yes I did. But she’s so unruly, always has been. Well, it was worth a try.” If only they hadn’t been on holo-call, Henry could’ve peered into Harper’s mind for information, as he did not have his modifications yet. “I digress. Back to our current problem. I hope I made myself clear, get the child and you’ll have all the funding you want. I’ll provide you with instruction. You can do whatever you want with the facility as long as you follow them.” 

“Instruction for the famous C-55 I heard so much about? I read the file, a virulent little thing. Dangerous for your kind.”

“Yes, best not say too much for now, I don’t trust how secure this channel is. You’ll hear from me soon.” There was a pause, tension settling. “Oh and Harper? Best remember what you are before you cross a line you cannot go back behind.”

Harper scoffed. “And just what am I?”

“A failure of genetics and evolution." He simply said without any animosity, like he was stating facts that had been proven time and time again. "Do not think yourself safe under your sun. Have a pleasant evening.”

The audio cut there but there was another file attached and it was what Miranda feared. The child was Jack, Jennifer on the records, barely two years when she was taken from her parents by Cerberus on Eden Prime. 

Jaroslav and Anna Novàk. Shot dead on the night of the 25th December 2162. The night where Jack’s life abruptly changed for the worst. All because of her father’s greed for… for what exactly? Why Jack? Why had he taken her of all people? In your daughter’s life. Could he have somehow known about their bond? Even before they ever met, when Jack was still a child? And clearly from the way he talked, he had intended to use her against Miranda from the start. The how and the why would be, hopefully, answered when she got her hands on that son of a bitch. For now, what was sure, is that Jack’s life had been set from the start, all because of their bond. 

Miranda plopped down on the chair, bone-weary. She rubbed her eyes and bit her lip till blood seeped out. How could she face Jack knowing that all this was inevitably her fault? How could she reveal the truth? That her own death had led to Jack’s parents' own, to Jack’s numerous traumas? She would never forgive Miranda. And Miranda couldn’t bear to lose her.  

She made a promise she couldn’t keep, again. 

Wretched creature that she was.

Chapter Text

After listening to that incriminating audio file, for there was no other words, Miranda hoped to find more through the Shadow Broker’s database. Anything that could pinpoint exactly what the virus was, anything to prepare an inoculant but found nothing. Not even one file. Which begged the question, why was there nothing at all except that audio file? Apparently both her father and The Illusive Man had taken great precaution regarding the safe keeping of this project, both of them must have been aware of the Shadow Broker’s existence and yet they let him intercept this particular transmission. Either the Yagh had truly not gathered intel or he did and it had somehow been erased except for the file. And aside from her father’s earlier life being documented, nothing recent from him had surfaced so she doubted that this was a leak on his side. He wouldn’t be that careless especially when it came to her. He must’ve known that if she heard of this, she would stop at nothing to get her hands on him and he would rather skip the headache. 

In any case there wasn’t more she could do as of now, so she had asked, before leaving, if Liara could investigate the source of the call and how it had been intercepted to which the asari had whole heartedly agreed. 

Though there was something Miranda could do to her level, even if she had no more information on the virus, that was to start studying it herself and with the help of a certain professor that would no doubt speed the process along. An external view was always welcome, especially from someone as brilliant as Mordin Solus. 

“Mordin.” She greeted as she stepped into the salarian’s lab. 

He did not raise his head, instead continuing his work that would no doubt be of great help in the coming fight. A fight that grew closer and closer. “Ah, Miranda, a pleasure. I hope you’re not here to break another table, this one is new.” There was a measure of amusement in Mordin’s tone and no resentment regarding the destruction of his place of work.

Miranda stepped closer until she was in front of his desk, a small smile raising the corner of her lips. “I apologize, I was a bit beside myself.”

“No harm done, a table is just a table, easily replaced. Is there something I can help you with? You rarely visit.” 

“I… yes, yes I do need your help.” If there was one thing she disliked, it was to beg for help but she had no choice. Though she had expected asking help from a lesser lifeform to be humiliating, she had come to appreciate Mordin during her time on the ship. “With a sensitive matter. Highly confidential.” His hands stopped moving and he carefully placed his instruments back on the desk before finally facing Miranda, listening intently. “EDI, audio and cams off.” 

“Audio and cams are off, XO Lawson.” The crackle of EDI’s voice confirmed.

Mordin’s wet eyes blinked, which reminded her of a toad, a sliver of excitement flashing through them. “This must be important indeed.” 

“Last time I was here, I left in a hurry, and most likely forgot everything I brought here to study. Including a vial of blood.” And then she had been caught in the vortex that is Jack and entirely forgot to even go back and ask for it. No matter, it proved to be useful in the end.

He nodded. “Yes, I put it on the side though the urge to exactly know what use it was for almost got the better of me.” 

“And I appreciate you restraining your hunger for knowledge. The vial was containing Jack’s blood.” He tilted his head, waiting for more explanation. “She has a virus-”

“Worrying, I or Dr. Chakwas should’ve been notified-”

Surprisingly, she was not annoyed at being interrupted. If it was anyone else, aside from Jack, she would’ve been but she learned that Mordin’s mind worked fast and words were out before he could stop them. It was endearing in a way. Like one would find a pet endearing. “I am doing that right now. The virus is, for now, not harming her. It’s dormant.” 

“You need me to study it?” Poorly hidden hope in his voice.

“Yes. I need someone with an outside view to find the details I cannot see, someone who is not directly affected.” 

Mordin’s eyes narrowed at her wording. “There is more to this isn’t there? I want to help you, of course but I would need all the facts which, judging from your expression, are quite momentous." 

Miranda sighed, there was no choice. She had to reveal her secret to yet another person but if it meant curing Jack from this virus then no price was too high. And Mordin might be the only one able to devise such a cure. Yes, Miranda was an accomplished scientist and doctor, but alone it would take months, maybe years to study and create a proper vaccine, time they did not have. Who knew if this virus would stay dormant forever? She couldn’t risk Jack. “This must stay between us, no one else can know. Shepard, Jack and Samara are aware but others are in the dark.” 

Mordin nodded again, eager this time, waiting for that drop of knowledge he so desperately wanted to drink. 

“I am…” How does one announce they’re a vampire without another person forcing it out of them first? “Oh well there is no sugarcoating it. I’m a vampire.” She curled her lips, vampire. Explaining what an Elder was and all the intricacies of their society would be counterproductive, so vampire would have to do for now.

“Fascinating.” Miranda blinked rapidly, face morphing into an expression of confusion. That… was a fast answer and not one she was expecting. There was no suspicion, no questioning of her sanity or if her words were true, just genuine wonder and immediate acceptance. “Absolutely fascinating.” Mordin hurried around the table, in front of Miranda and to her dismay, his scaly fingers poked at her mouth, lifting her upper lip up. What in the- “Yes- yes I see it, these are no common human canines, sharp-” His fingers cut on her fang and she was too shocked to pull away. “Incredible.” He took his hands back and observed her. “Vampires… I’ve read human books on them, they fascinated me- to think they’re real!”

Oh god, another one. She’d have to avoid putting Jack and Mordin in the same room, especially if she was here.

Truly, the Illusive Man had forwarded the most bizarre individuals in the galaxy. 

Miranda pulled a face when she licked his blood off her fang. Salarian blood was absolutely dreadful, like wine mixed with lukewarm water. “Ask me before poking at my face, I know you’re a scientist but some decency would be nice.” She groaned. 

“Of course where are my manners, apologies this is just very very exciting! Tell me more, must take notes, what exactly are you, how long have you been this way, how old are you, what is the type of blood most favored for your metabolism-”

She raised a hand to stop him. “I will answer any questions you have once we get started on a cure.”

“A cure! Of course yes- do you have any infor-”

Well, better get into the details fast before Mordin overran her with questions. “The virus reacts to my blood. Virulently. It is dormant in Jack’s blood and only reacts when in contact with mine. When this happens, it eats my cells. A small quantity is not enough to overdamage my healing capabilities but I’ve experienced that when ingesting too much, it will weaken me significantly and render my regeneration useless. In other words, it makes me terribly sick and could, if taken over a certain period of time, kill me. That’s all I’ve observed for now.” She almost had to take a breath there. 

“Very exciting,” Miranda’s brow ticked, exciting is not the word she would use. Dreadful or monstrous would be better suited. “Would need a vial of your blood too of course, could do so many things, you said regeneration- we would be able to create… maybe something more efficient than medi-gel, so many possibilities-”

“Out of the question.” Mordin deflated at that, looking crestfallen, like she just burned down his lab. “My blood, any vampire’s blood, is too dangerous, unstable to attempt this. We could create skals by the thousand-” Even she could have become a skal. It was always a fifty fifty situation when an Elder gave someone their blood. Either they would evolve like she had, or degenerate into a monstrosity. It was much safer for an Elder to turn a human through their venom rather than their blood, as it would be a guarantee to create an Ekon, and would not go against their stupid sacred law. This was also a reason, along with the fact that she categorically refused to put Jack through the same experience she did, for her not to turn the biotic into one of them. Though Jack was strong willed, probably enough to not degenerate, Miranda was not willing to take such a risk. 

“Skals? A subrace? Are there many subraces? Which are you-”

She snapped her fingers in front of his face. “Focus, Mordin. First the cure, then answers. You still have Jack’s blood I assume?”

“Yes, yes, of course.” 

“I will be gone for a few days next time we dock on the Citadel, but I will help the research once I come back. Of course, work on the Collectors is top priority.” It was not hers, Jack was her priority. All the rest could go up in flames for all she cared. 

“I can do two things at once, work on the Collectors and study this virus,” He shuffled around to fetch two vials, one with Jack’s blood and another, empty. “I do still need some of your blood if we’re to understand it.” 

Miranda took the vial between two slim fingers, delicately. “Of course.” She rolled back the sleeve of her left arm and a claw extended from her right index, black, razor-sharp and sleek as a silver blade under the eyes of an awe-struck Mordin. And then, in one swift slash, she slit her wrist and poured the dark blood in the vial, quickly before the wound inevitably closed.

One… two… three… and the skin knitted itself back leaving not a trace behind save for bloodstains.

“Incredible…” Mordin said in a breath of wonder and snatched the vial out of Miranda’s hand, studying it with an inquisitive glance. “Blood is thicker and darker than a normal human and yet it doesn’t impede regenerative abilities. No other known species has such a fast metabolism which is all the more interesting considering what I’ve read about vampires being reanimated corpses-” Miranda watched him silently, and was a bit amused by the display of a salarian walking in a circle and mumbling to himself. “No time to waste, first need to isolate-”

Miranda slowly faded out of view to let Mordin work, knowing the salarian had probably forgotten about her presence, it would be entertaining to stay and watch the genius professor in action but she had a certain biotic to see and the prickling at her nape since she left for Illium and then the Shadow Broker base kept reminding her she’d been too far away and for too long. Too long… it had been barely a day but her body made her think it’d been weeks. A consequence of the distance? Or was it because it had been a few days since she last drank from Jack? Questions questions. And one thing Miranda hated was having no answers. 

Now that the most urgent matter had been addressed, Miranda could turn her attention elsewhere. She stepped lightly as ever down the stairs to Jack’s little abode to find the biotic working out. Doing push-ups in her usual get up which left Miranda with a perfect view of her tattooed skin shining with sweat. She observed silently the way Jack’s muscles strained, noticing that despite her thin frame, she truly was athletic. Miranda swallowed, hoping to moisten her dry throat and she bit her lip when Jack let out grunt after grunt lest she herself made a sound that would alert the other of her presence and break that… mesmerizing sight. Jack would say she was ‘down bad’. Which was, without a doubt, entirely true. 

“You know, this bond shit is wild,” Miranda startled, pulled out of her reverie. Jack kept on going with her push ups, not even looking up, “Before, I wouldn’t even have noticed you coming down here, let alone you coming back onto the ship.”

Miranda stepped closer, arms crossed. “You felt me coming back?”

With a final grunt, Jack pushed herself up, snatching a towel off the table and wiping her face. God, but she was beautiful. “Yeah, like… I don’t know, a weird shiver at the back of my neck. As if someone grazed their fingers on my skin.”

Miranda closed the distance between them, taking the towel away so she could be the one mopping off all that sweat off her lover, “Interesting,” she said, dabbing softly on Jack’s neck who was blinking as if she didn’t understand what Miranda was doing, “What?” 

“What are you doing?”

She tilted her head, planting her gaze onto Jack’s, towel slowly drifting down the biotic’s chest, “Taking care of you.”

Dumbfounded, Jack nodded. Miranda could see just how this little show was affecting her. Well, more smelling than seeing though the blush on Jack’s cheeks was telling. “Uh…” She smiled at Jack’s lack of words, “And uh…” she cleared her throat, forcing some composure back when Miranda unclapsed the leather bands, leaving her torso bare, “Had fun on your little escapade? Took your sweet time coming back, hope it was worth leaving me out of the ac-” she gasped quietly when Miranda’s fingers grazed a nipple, “tion.”

“Well, you missed Shepard’s car chase in the middle of Illium traffic.”

Jack looked truly offended when she heard the words, “Now that’s just cruel, cheerleader.”

“I’m sure you’ll forgive me.” Miranda kissed Jack’s head, where soft stubble had begun to grow into hair. Jack had not shaved her head since Miranda told her to leave it, enjoying how it felt under her hands. She buried her face in a tattooed neck, inhaling Jack’s intoxicating scent now mixed with sweat. 

Jack chuckled, tangling her hand in Miranda’s dark locks and tugging her head back to lick a long strip along her sharp jaw, “Did someone miss me?”

The vampire hummed, “What if I did?”

“Better show me then, cause you gotta loooot to make up for.” 

They didn’t usually fuck in Jack’s bed. Miranda’s bed was sturdier, though some accidents had happened, like a broken headframe but nothing like what Jack’s bed was now. Meaning completely askew and resting directly on the floor, the metallic legs of the bed laying broken beside it.

“Fucking hell, Miri.” Jack panted, breath short and completely boneless, “won’t be sleeping here anymore, I can feel the floor digging in my tits.”

Resting against Jack’s back and enjoying the rapid rise of her chest, Miranda emitted a lazy chuckle, “You told me to show you.” She nuzzled her face against the biotic’s back, tracing the omega tattoo with the tip of her fingers, watching with rapt attention how shivers rose in the wake of her patterns. 

“Yeah,” Jack answered, taking a deep breath, “believe me I’m not complaining…” Miranda began to press a series of small kisses along the dark tattoo, “you love this one don’t you?”

“All of them. They’re beautiful. You’re beautiful.” She added the end, softly, in a whisper caressing Jack’s skin whose only indication she heard the statement was that she buried her face deeply into the pillow to no doubt hide a blush she so hated. “Sometimes, looking at yours, I wish I could have tattoos of my own. But I heal too fast, the ink would barely stay on for ten seconds.”

“M’sure there’s a solution to that.” Jack mumbled into the pillow, “that big brain of yours can figure something out if you really want some. And I’ll even do them for you, since I’m so gracious and all.”

“Would you?” Miranda inquired.

“Yeah. Not everyday you have a free tattoo artist on hand.” 

Miranda smiled and let her head fall against Jack’s back once again, cheek resting against her warm skin. For a few peaceful minutes they bathed in the silence and afterglow, simply content to be in each other’s presence. 

“You know…” Miranda started, “Ori’s been writing to me lately.”

Jack perked up, turning her face slightly to glance at her lover, “Yeah? How’s that going?”

“Oh I’m sure it’s dreadful for her, I’m not a great conversationalist.”

“Pff. I’m sure she’s plenty happy to finally be able to speak with her sister.” 

“Maybe. It’s all so weird. I didn’t think I’d ever be able to converse with her again, even if only through texts, even… even if she’s not the one I grew up with. Despite that, it’s really as if she came back to life.” She chuckled softly, “We’re so different,” Jack listened quietly, eyes drooping a bit. Miranda’s voice seemed to have a soothing effect on her, “She’s so outgoing, a social butterfly that one, always was, whereas I used, and still do, tend to recluse myself away from people.” she sighed, and from where Jack was resting all she could do was slide a hand down to catch Miranda’s, intertwining their fingers. It always brought a wave of melancholy to talk about Oriana, to reminisce about what once was and what could be again. “And she's… incredibly funny. She made- makes me laugh without even trying. I, on the other hand, I’m entirely too serious.”

“No way, you’re the funniest person I know.”

“How terrible for you.” 

Jack laughed, sluggish and tired and Miranda’s lips curled up. She anxiously went through all that she could say in that moment, for what she was about to ask, turning sentences over and over in her head, picking the best one, Miranda said nervously, “I’ve been thinking…” 

“Oh fuck…” Jack teased and received a light tap on her back in reprimand.

“Hush.” She raised herself up on her elbows so she could look down at Jack’s profile. “When this is all over, when this mission is finally done, I want to meet with her. I want to talk with her face to face and… reacquaint myself with my baby sister. There isn’t time now but after… after I don’t want to miss that chance. I don’t want to live with another regret.” 

Jack’s eyes shone under the low light with understanding. “Yeah…” she breathed out, “sounds like a great plan.” 

Miranda, in a rush, quickly said, “And I want you to meet her too.” 

The biotic was shocked into silence and a glint of, dare she say, hope, passed in her eyes. “Really? You… would want that? You sure? I’m… not exactly good family material.” 

“You think I am, Jack?” She bent down to kiss Jack’s cheek, barely a graze of the lips, “That’s why I want you there, maybe we can balance it out without causing a disaster,” she said teasingly and got a cheeky smile in return, “To be honest I’m not sure how I’ll react, seeing her again after Illium. I don’t want to be alone.” The last part was whispered in such a small voice, Jack barely heard it.

“Then fuck yeah.” Jack turned around so she could take Miranda’s face in her hands. “I’ll meet her and I’ll make sure she knows how badass the woman her sister’s dating is.” 

“More like savage.” 

Jack leaned up, lips inches away from Miranda’s. “Same thing.”

Their lips met in a languid kiss but Jack was too tired to turn it into something more and instead dropped back against the pillow after one last peck.

“So… are we gonna pussy foot for much longer or are you finally going to get it out and tell me what happened on the mission.”

She laid back down, away from Jack’s hands to rest against her chest, comforted by the sound of a steady heartbeat. This way Miranda could avoid looking into her eyes while she purposefully omitted the truth. She wasn’t ready to have this discussion with Jack, not yet. She wanted to stay in this bubble of warmth and safety a little longer, just a little longer without her father ruining everything even when he wasn’t there. But soon. Soon she’ll tell her, because if there was one person that deserved the truth, it was Jack. “Well, as expected my father is the most paranoid and secretive man in this bloody galaxy. I could find nothing of importance in the Shadow Broker’s files, except some records of his exploits throughout the ages.”

Jack scoffed, her fingers gently passing through dark locks. Miranda almost purred. Almost. If she started now they wouldn’t finish this conversation as she would inevitably start to slumber. “You know what, I’m not surprised he didn’t bother to hide that. Egomaniacal prick.” 

She hummed, agreeing whole heartedly with the statement. “So this was a dead end, but I’m working with Mordin to solve our virus problem. We’ll figure something out.” 

“Ooh, let go of your xenophobia have you?” She could hear the smirk in Jack’s voice and she groaned but refused to move away from her comfy position.

“I’m not a xenophobe…” she muttered.

“Mmhmmh.” Jack nodded noncommittally. 

“Misanthropist would be more accurate.”

“There you go.” Miranda bit her collarbone without drawing blood in retaliation and heard a hiss of pain. “And I’m the child-” 

“Yes you are.” As Jack was about to open her mouth, Miranda took her chin in two fingers and closed it, “Hush now. I’m not finished. There is an urgent matter we need to discuss and that is your safety.” 

Jack moved her head away from the vampire’s fingers so she could speak, “I don’t need safety, it’s others that better watch out-”

“Yes yes, I know you can take care of yourself that doesn’t stop me from worrying especially when we’ve had a little weasel of a spy observing everything.” 

“A fucking spy?”

“Yes. An Ekon I surprised spying on me while on Illium. He was one of the Aguillar’s clan. Raoul sent him.”

“Okay backtrack that for me because I’ve got no fucking idea who this Raoul shit is or what the hell an Aguillar clan is.” 

“You want the short or long history lesson?”

Jack groaned. “Depends… if it’s about politics and economy then no you can keep the short and long version to yourself.”

“Here I thought you would be interested in the intricacies of vampire hierarchy.”

Jack chortled, propping herself up on her elbows. “Okay you could’ve started with that. Spill.” 

Miranda smiled fondly at Jack, her chin now resting on the biotic’s chest so she could see her face. She believed that humans would call Jack, a nerd. “Eager. Where to start… there is a Council for each continent on Earth,” Jack nodded eagerly, following along like a studious pupil. Who would’ve thought. It wasn’t the first time the biotic listened to her so intently, and apparently it only happened when the subject was of great interest to her. “Comprising four to seven Elders. Each Elder is the leader of their clan which is composed of a plethora of Ekons and Vulkods for some.” Miranda finished academically.

“Wait wait wait- so you have a clan?” 

“Technically speaking, yes. But it’s a one woman clan. It doesn’t interest me to order around a bunch of Ekons. There are others like me who prefer solitude but it is rare. Most Elders have at least a few hundred Ekons under them.” 

“Fucking hell, that’s a lot.” 

“Yes they swarm like parasites. These things are everywhere.” She said, lips pursed and tone laden with distate. “So. The European Council, which concerns me since my territory is in Europe.” She cut Jack off before she could ask a question, “We’ll speak of the territories and other boring details later. This Council was originally made of seven members. Carmilla, Edmond, Aloisius, Elizabeth now dead,” Good riddance. The bitch. “My father who really never participated as far as I can remember, Raoul and Lucien. They each represent a different country and the rest of the European vampire society falls under their jurisdiction. It’s all rather tedious.” 

Jack whined like a child would when sick. “God forbid you say jurisdiction one more time or I’ll snore right here right there, so loud it’ll burst your delicate eardrums.”

“A threat I don’t wish to see come true.” She answered with huff, “I refused to join them. As for Raoul Aguillar, Lucien’s favorite lapdog, well, he’s been spying on me. He operates a spy network all throughout the galaxy and his mark made it impossible for me to detect the Ekon. Suffice to say, by now, the whole Council knows.” Thinking about it, Miranda can’t decide whom she hated more. Raoul and their extravagant need for attention and flair for the dramatic, or Lucien. Lucien and his arrogance and rich boy attitude, acting like he was barely twenty when he might be the oldest of them all. Lucien and his exuberant mood swings and tantrums, Lucien and his sadism, Lucien and his awful cologne, Lucien-

So yes. She might hate Lucien the most. And if Jack ever met him, she really hoped not, that would be a cataclysmic disaster, she would hate him just as much as Miranda. Maybe even more.

“Know what exactly?”

“All of it. All the missions we’ve been on, everything I’ve done and… you. They know about you. They know I’ve bonded with a mortal. Which puts a target on your back.” 

“Damn, vampire society knows about little old me, I feel flattered.” Jack really didn’t understand the gravity of the situation. Or just plain refused to see it as anything other than an inconvenience. 

“You shouldn’t. They’re the worst kind of people to have attention from.”

Jack shrugged, “Probably, but I don’t give a single fuck.” Of course she doesn’t. The Reapers could put all their focus on her and she still wouldn’t care. “So what? They’re gonna kill me? You? I’d like to see them try. Your little guy spy must’ve reported that I’m a fucking menace.”

Miranda shuddered. Jack was indeed a menace, the simple fact that she can put an Elder on her ass is enough for the Council to see her as a threat. “I hope not, it’ll be worse if he did.” 

“What about the rest of your little clique?”

“Carmilla I consider a… reluctant friend. She might be the most reasonable out of the lot and that’s saying something. Edmond I barely ever saw aside from when father invited him to the Castle, though I can’t remember what they got up to.” Her memories of her time after the resurrection were foggy at best, like a fever dream. She remembered bits and pieces but never enough to make something of it. It had been maddening at first, she’d felt insane and frustrated but with time she didn’t bother to try and rehash the past. If it’d been forgotten then it was for good reason and she’d leave it at that. “And Aloisius. Just thinking about him makes me want to throw up.” Jack raised an eyebrow, waiting for the explanation, “he’s the worst kind of man. Prone to fits of anger and a misogynist. Really, a charming person.” 

The biotic sighed and stretched, and Miranda’s gaze took in the sight of her exposed midriff and breasts, thoughts of the Council erased from her mind. 

“Sounds like the kind of people that would make me want to shoot myself if I ever was in the same room as them, or really, shoot them all. Guess old age will turn anyone into an asshole.” 

She stared at Jack with a bored expression, “Thank you, that’s the kindest compliment I’ve ever received.”

Jack grinned, with that toothy cocky smile and Miranda could only melt under her eyes, “Didn’t say I didn’t like it.” 

She needed to get back on track before this little gremlin made her forget all about what she wanted to say. Curse her for always being so distracting and bloody charming. 

Miranda cleared her throat and Jack’s grin only grew knowing exactly what effect she had on the vampire, “All this is going to make my next proposition sound absurd but we should be fine and if I just went alone I know you’d find a way to somehow follow me. You wouldn’t miss this.”

Jack cocked her head, intrigued. “What are you talking about?”

“Next time we dock on the Citadel, soon, I’m taking a shuttle to Earth. I’ve already notified Shepard. I’m going back to Brasov. Wanna come with?” she asked with mirth, knowing the answer already.

Jack sat up and Miranda rolled over so she could lay beside the biotic, propped on one elbow, quietly observing the excitement lighting up Jack’s face. “You mean do I want to come with you to see and sleep in Dracula’s fucking Castle, potentally meet a bunch of old stuck up vampires AND experience vamp society? Nah. Sounds boring.”

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Ha ha. Very funny. Your sarcasm is adorable.” 

“Take that back.” 

Miranda simply ignored her, which she knew annoyed Jack to no end. “They won’t attack me or force me to go with them, they’re too bound to their own laws for that, and Bran Castle is neutral ground as is most of the other Elders’ estates. They may approach me however, but this is nothing I can’t handle.”

“So you’re telling me none of them ever shit on the other’s lawn?”

Miranda made a disgusted grunt at the notion. “The residence of an Elder is sacred ground, it is sanctified by the Council and it is so on every continent, for each Council. However the territories around are, shall we say, hunting ground. So yes, some have shat in the other’s lawn.”

Jack cackled. 

“But seeing as I don’t plan on us overextending our stay, there won’t be any trouble.” She looked at Jack briefly, before admitting, "I have… sensitive documents that mustn't fall into the Illusive Man’s hands.” Jack’s eyes darted to Miranda’s face, confused, hopeful. “I never thought my partnership with him would come to an end so soon so I didn’t bother moving the files, they’re in a secure location but with him, I prefer to be certain. This is why I need to go back home.”

“...what do you mean, come to an end?”

“Once we’re done with this Collector business, I’m giving him my resignation whether he likes it or not.” 

Jack blinked, her breath short. “You’re serious?” 

“How could I keep working with a man that is responsible for what happened to you?” Or for a man that works with my father so closely.

Jack kept quiet, breathing deep and slow, her eyes never straying from Miranda’s. “Fuck, I could kiss you right now.” 

“And what’s stopping you exactly?” 

Jack pushed Miranda down on her back while holding her throat hand and she almost purred, that hand keeping her in place… it whispered unspeakable sins. "Better notify Shepard that you’ll be occupied for the rest of the day cause I’m not letting you out of this bed even if the fucking Collectors blow a hole in the ship.” 

Two days later, Jack and Miranda were on Earth, making their way to Brasov. Shepard had graciously accepted the outing since it would be the last time anyone in the crew would be allowed free time, so she wanted everyone to close up any important matters. Jack had followed her advice and worn warm clothes, which for her meant an oversized hoodie, her loyal cargo pants and black combat boots. 

For obvious reasons they timed their arrival to Transylvania’s night cycle, though she could’ve hidden in Jack’s pocket but she wasn’t very fond of small places. She looked out the window at the mountains all around them and squinted to see the dark forest that surrounded her domain. They would be here soon.

The taxi driver kept glancing at them through the rear mirror, maybe curious at their closeness, with Jack having her arm wrapped around Miranda’s shoulders, the biotic was quite affectionate in public but considering how little she cared about what other people thought, it wasn’t surprising and Miranda certainly welcomed it. She didn’t think herself a tactile person but since Jack gave her a taste of companionship, she craved the littlest touch.

The driver’s eyes were once again on them. Specifically on Miranda. So not curious but blatantly ogling her. How odd, she wasn’t wearing anything revealing, choosing to discard her catsuit for tight black turtleneck and jeans, knee high heeled boots and a long dark coat. Nothing that should’ve warranted being leered at- though… well. When Jack saw her stepping out of the Normandy while waiting for her on the Citadel’s docks, her jaw had to be picked from the floor and during the whole shuttle flight she had been exquisitely handsy. But that was Jack, having the biotic’s eyes on her like she was a piece of art was the opposite of uncomfortable. Unlike this supposed driver who watched anything but the road.

And it displeased Jack greatly as she kicked the driver’s seat quite roughly. The man yelped sitting straighter, his shoulders tensed. 

“Eyes up front, buddy, cuz if we’re kissing a fucking tree you’re gonna be the only one dying, you get me?”

Miranda liked this side of Jack. Jealous, possessive, territorial. She patted the biotic’s thigh in gratitude. It was nice, being looked after for once. 

The rest of the road was spent in tense silence, at least on the driver’s side. Miranda was quite content where she was, though she was getting bored of travelling. She had insisted on taking a car instead of a skycar, preferring to see the sights of her home country from the ground but it meant a longer voyage on uncomfortable seats. 

Thankfully, the taxi soon came to a stop on a deserted road, right beside a dark, thick, forest with trees as high as small buildings. She knew these trees quite well. She was finally home and her stomach twisted in a mixture of joy and anxiousness. It had been more or less twenty years since she stepped on these grounds that had haunted and tormented her, and later were her source of comfort and safety. It was odd, how a place could tear you between two opposite feelings, never quite settling on one.

“I… I’m sorry but I can’t go further.” The fear in the driver’s voice was palpable.

Unsurprising, considering the forests here and the Castle lying in wait behind were still known to be haunted. Which was preposterous, the only person living here was her and the local fauna. But humans saw a big scary castle, all quiet and immediately assumed it must be full of ghosts and other entities. 

“Oh yeah? Scared?” Jack asked with a mocking smile. It tugged a smile on Miranda’s lips, she never missed an opportunity to antagonize some poor dunce.

“Of course I’m scared. I’m terrified! Haven’t you heard the stories about this place?” He then mumbled, squeezing the wheel tightly in his meaty hands, “fucking tourists.” Dracula’s popularity had dwindled over the years, it was still a classic nowadays but most people who heard about the Castle in this era only got wind of twisted rumors and folklore tales that never mentioned Dracula.

The biotic squeezed her arm tighter around Miranda who nestled against her side instinctively. “Mmmh, something something impaled bodies, blood sacrifice and such?” Miranda rolled her eyes and nudged the biotic’s thigh who shrugged with a fake, innocent smile. 

The driver turned and blinked at Jack, puzzled. “Y-yeah. They say the forest is full of ghosts that died trying to escape the Castle beyond. Escape from what, I don’t know and I don’t wanna fucking know. Can’t imagine how creepy the Castle is, never saw it, never want to see it. Brasov was apparently wiped out some centuries ago by some guy who lived in there.” Oh, this one rumor happened to be true, nice to know some of her accomplishments were still known. Though she was disappointed people thought of her as ‘some guy’. “Why would you even wanna go there? They didn’t give you a brochure at the airport warning you of this place? They usually do it to avoid tourist casualty.”

Jack wiggled her fingers at the driver, “What does the brochure say? Stay away or big bad Dracula’s gonna get you?” then sighed wistfully, “Kinda wish we got one…”

“...who?” 

Jack was speechless for a moment and Miranda cringed internally at what might follow and hoped the biotic wouldn’t launch in a presentation or they would never leave this bloody car. “Now who’s the fucking tourist, live in Transylvania and doesn’t even know who the fuck Dracula is.” She mumbled, upset. Adorable. 

“I’m actually from Austria.” 

“So fucking what, I’m from a whole ‘nother system and I know who Dracula is!” She’s sitting right there you fucking moron!

Jack, you better keep your mouth shut. 

I wasn’t gonna say anything! 

“Anyway, good luck on your trip ladies. If you’re asking me, you’re bloody suicidal going there, no one would step one toe on these cursed grounds.” 

Miranda let out a long, deep and weary sigh and opened the car’s door, having quite enough of this ridiculous conversation. Badmouthing her home was one thing but assuming deeds she never even thought about was another. “Well good thing no one asked you. I happen to live here and for the hundredth time I never impaled anyone!” she shouted out of annoyance before slamming the door shut. Bram’s novel did irreparable damage to her image.

You tell me to keep my mouth shut but you blurt this out like it’s common knowledge. Your double standards disgust me, cheerleader.

You’ll live.

She heard Jack say, “Foot on the gas man, she might impale you next. She has a mean sharpening technique, you’ll slide right down.” Followed by the girlish yelp of the driver that sped off as soon as Jack stepped out of the car, flinging her travel bag over her shoulder and snickering. 

“You’re terrible.”

“Hey watch it, this bag also has your clothes in it.”

“Creeeeepy. I get why people think it’s haunted.” Jack said, walking beside Miranda on uneven ground. This forest was a death trap for ankles.

“What’s so creepy about it? It’s just a forest.”

“Well for one you can’t see shit with how dark everything is.” 

“I can see perfectly well.”

“Of course you can but think about us poor mortals.” No answer came. No sound, no footsteps and Jack inhaled through her nose, looking around and seeing… pitch black. “Okay very fucking funny, you see me I don’t we don’t have to play this game.” 

Still nothing. And she started to seriously sweat her fear out. Fuck, she was scared? Of what? This oppressive darkness? The feeling of being watched, of being… hunted? 

“Miranda, I’m not fucking joking right now-” Through the darkness, two glowing blue eyes lit like a candle in a darkened hallway, “I knew it, your eyes are a dead giveaway-” she emitted a mocking laugh through the uneasiness, “failed predator much?”

The whisper came right beside her ear and she tensed like a bow. “Am I?”

“Fuck-” She was suddenly reminded of that time in Miranda’s quarters when she thought she had the upper hand. But an arm wrapped around her waist and her back was brought against Miranda’s front and all tension evaporated from her body. 

“I’m sorry,” Miranda kissed Jack’s cheek softly, apologetically, “I couldn’t help but tease.” 

Jack sagged against the vampire, “Don’t you dare do it again or I’m lighting up this whole forest.” 

“Aw, but you liked it didn’t you?”

She scoffed, “Like fuck I did-” and then gasped when Miranda’s hand slid between her legs, pressing two fingers against her clit through her pants. “Wh-” Jack had to grip Miranda’s arm so she wouldn’t collapse right there, a panting mess.

The vampire nipped her ear playfully, “You did… remember, sharp senses.” 

“Fuck you.” 

A low, husky chuckle raised the hair on Jack’s arms, “Let’s wait until we’re in the Castle, hm?” Miranda withdrew her hand and the biotic swallowed back a whine, she didn’t want to appear more pathetic than she already was right now, “The moon will light the way soon, don’t worry.” And she slid her hand in Jack’s, intertwining their fingers and squeezing reassuringly, “In the meantime, don’t let go of my hand. These forests are dense, it’s easy to get lost.” 

“Jolly…” she muttered but stuck close to Miranda. 

As they walk through the forest, their path became illuminated, slowly but surely, by the light of the moon and as they came upon a clearing, the moon was fully shining in the night. This particular clearing was the place where she and Oriana watched the sky, away from the village. The townsfolk never went there, already fearing what was in those woods and in the Castle behind, so both of them took that opportunity to relax and stargaze. Miranda would teach Oriana all about constellations and their story while her baby sister listened intently, fascinated. After two outings like that, Oriana had taken a shine to astronomy and took it upon herself to devour Miranda’s book collection on the subject and study the stars and their movements. She had been so glad to have taught her sister to read at a young age and to see her passion flourish. She wondered now, if Oriana still liked astronomy, if it had been passed through the cloning process. She’d have to ask her. 

After her rebirth, this clearing became a way for Miranda to escape from the Castle, just for a few moments of reprieve. She came here as a wolf, to sleep under the stars and kept the habit long after her father had departed the place and she became master of these grounds. 

Jack and her stepped in, Miranda not intent on lingering but the biotic pulled her to a stop, tugging on her hand. “Jack?”

“Wow…” Miranda turned around and her stomach did a flip. “You know I see stars everyday, we live in fucking space most of the time but… I’ve never been on Earth so… first time seeing the actual moon. It’s… damn. Pretty.”

But Miranda was not watching the stars at all. “Hmm. Pretty.” She shook herself out of her torpor before Jack could catch it. “I always liked watching the stars, Oriana and I would sit on this exact spot and watch them.”

“Special place then. And you… brought me here.” A rare, warm smile spread on Jack’s lips as she said this, and her eyes, never straying away from the sky, were gleaming with moonlight, little gold specks like grains of sand on wood. Miranda committed every detail of Jack’s face in this moment, in awe of a spectacle she had never witnessed before and not for the first time, she was sure her heart moved, almost painfully. “What?” Jack’s gaze left their contemplation to turn their attention on her, questioning, suspicious and almost sheepish under the intense admiration Miranda couldn’t help but broadcast.

She swallowed and licked her lips, taken aback by just how much Jack was able to make her feel. “Nothing. I’m just… glad. To not have to watch the stars alone anymore.” Jack blushed, pulling her hood up but said nothing. “Do you want to stay for a bit?”

“Nah. Let’s go see that big Castle of yours and…” Jack got quiet but found her words after a squeeze from Miranda’s hand. “After we give the Collectors a good thrashing we can-” she shuffled on her feet, avoiding Miranda’s eyes. It wasn’t often she saw Jack being shy but it was just delightful. “Come back here, yeah? And uh, like…”

“Lay down here and stargaze?” Miranda finished, eyes softening. 

Jack nodded, grateful that the vampire intervened instead of letting her bury herself deeper in the mud. “Yeah, that.”

“I’d love to.” 

“Good.” She cleared her throat nervously before tugging Miranda towards the end of the clearing. “C’mon, enough with the sappy shit there’s only so much I can handle. And don’t you dare tell anyone I asked to fucking stargaze of all things.” 

“Your badass reputation will remain unblemished, I promise.” 

How fucking big was this forest exactly? They’ve been walking for what felt like hours! Her feet ached, she was getting tired from the flight and road and despite the moon lighting the way, it still was dark as fuck. 

“How much longer, cheerleader? This is killing me, I’m not a hiking person okay? I hate all these fucking trees and there are bugs everywhere-” she slapped a mosquitoe that dared try and suck the blood out of her arm. Job stealer. “I fucking hate bugs.” And then a branch smacked her face out of sheer spite and she cursed under her breath before loudly exclaiming, “I HATE NATURE!” 

A few birds flew off, spooked out of their slumber by her loud voice. Good. Little fuckers. Everyone should feel the pain she’s in right now. 

“It’s like travelling with a kid. Want me to carry you on my back so you can really get into the role?”

“Hey to my defense I never got to be a kid so yeah, carry me.” 

“I will not, I’m not some mule.” 

“So you hate me.” 

“I just said I’m not carrying you, that hardly means I hate you.”

“Same fucking thing, princess. You hate me.”

Miranda sighed, “We’re almost there, just ten more minutes.” It didn’t sound like a statement but more a prayer to herself.

“Ten minutes?!” She yelled and the vampire actually winced. Jack just remembered how sensitive her ears were. “Sorry. Though that’s just a small punishment for not carrying me all the way.” 

“Are you always this insufferable when you don’t get what you want?”

“It should be obvious to you by now.” She ran so she could get ahead of Miranda and walked backwards facing her, “You got super speed, Flash Gordon, why aren’t we there already? Is there a particular reason you want to torture me?”

“Oh sure I could’ve carried you and ran all the way to the Castle then be left with nothing but your skinless body.”

“A bit dramatic, and unnecessary.”

“What do you think happens to a mortal when experiencing inhuman speed that goes even beyond light and sound without any sort of protection? Not that it would help.” 

Well… put like that it made sense but Jack had never even thought about it when watching movies. Fat lot of good that did, now she looked like an idiot in front of her ancient girlfriend. Lover. Ah, she still didn't know what to call them, no words seemed to describe what they had correctly. Who needed labels anyway. “Point taken.” 

And of course, the cheerleader had the nerve to be smug, “That was hard to say, wasn’t it?”

Jack answered her with a sardonic smile before pulling a branch back and snapping it in Miranda’s face. She didn’t know what pissed her off more, the fact that the cheerleader didn’t bother to dodge it when she could’ve or that she did it to indulge Jack with that annoyed face of hers. 

“One day, cheerleader, one day.” She said, doing the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture. 

Miranda huffed, amused. “Look behind you, convict.” 

Jack whipped around and salvation appeared in the guise of the most ridiculously gigantic Castle she’d ever seen, lit by the full moon. The novel didn’t do it justice, not by a mile. Because what in the ever loving fuck was that- She gasped at the sight, completely knocked on her ass. This was beyond her wildest dreams, “Fucking crazy.” 

She ran to open grounds, extending well beyond the forest’s edge to a high cliff protruding from the ground, forming a steep rocky pedestal for the Castle that stood atop it. Looming over them dark and menacing, a building out of time that would’ve had ghost amateurs shit their pants in excitement. It was as large as it was tall, surrounded by forests and high mountains that must look gorgeous in winter under the snow. The walls were made of a strange greyish white stone whereas the roof was dark tiles all over. The whole roof was mostly composed of multiple towers of different sizes that seemed to spear the sky with one in particular that stood above the others. And of course, slap on the whole thing a gorgeous gothic style and there you have your vampire Castle. Jack couldn’t say she was disappointed in the least, this was the most gorgeous piece of architecture she’d ever seen. Not that she’d seen much but hey, come on, anyone with eyes would be in awe when faced with that beauty. 

There was nothing surrounding it, no fence to prevent you from falling to your death, no gate, nothing but overgrown flora taking over the grounds and creeping up the walls. A paved serpentine path was the only way atop the hill, and from here it looked endless and precarious. The forest and mountains were acting as some sort of barrier between mortal and immortal realm, almost as if protecting the outside world from what hid behind. For good reasons. 

She let out a breath, impressed and unbelieving of what she was seeing. “How big is this place?”

“Bigger than you think.” The tremor in Miranda’s voice called Jack back and she turned. 

“Miri,” she nudged the vampire gently, still unsure on how to do this whole comforting thing, “you okay?”

“Yes. I haven’t been here in some time is all.” Right. This place might’ve been Miranda’s home for centuries but you couldn’t erase all the bad memories just by spending time and trying to get used to them. “Always rubs me the wrong way each time I set foot out of this forest.” 

“How come you even lived here? Didn’t you flee this place, why come back? It’s like if I made Teltin my home, it’s fucked up.” 

“Henry abandoned the place one or two hundred years after I left. I came back thinking he was still there with the foolish hope to cut off his head only to find the place empty and decaying. And I just… stayed. Put it back in shape, made it mine. Took something of his instead of the other way around. And then, it became a home instead of a prison, a familiar place to come back to despite all the awful memories I have of it. But I can never shake off the dread. Not fully.” Miranda observed in wary silence what was her home and her prison, and as Jack tried to reach out, take her hand, she breezed past her, leaving the biotic rooted in place, “Come. We shouldn’t stay out here for long, it must be cold.”

Jack caught up to her and refused to let Miranda wallow in memories. She slipped her hand in the cheerleader’s, “I run warm, remember?” 

That got a laugh out of the vampire. 

Miranda hesitated in front of the… that, that was a huge door. Actually it was a gate. Yep that was it and generally those kinds had little a teesny tiny door that was meant to be opened. This one had none. No one could open this. No one human at least. Probably why there was no keyhole, why worry about thieves when they couldn’t push the door open? 

She sensed something was off about Miranda. If it was the bond or just her incredible, yes incredible, observation skills, she didn’t know but the cheerleader clearly 

“You,” she gave a light kick to Miranda’s leg who merely shrugged it off, “want to do something. It’s written all over you.” 

Caught off guard, Miranda’s eyes widened and she looked sheepish after being called out. Sometimes, when the vampire was so unguarded and free with her emotions, Jack forgot how old she was. It made her heart beat faster everytime. “I… it’s just been so long. Decades, since I ran free out in nature, or flown. And if I’m being honest, I need a minute before going in.”

“Well, what are you waiting for? I’ll just,” she kicked the dirt and looked around, hands in her pockets. “Wait here.” 

Hastily, Miranda said, “Thank you, I won’t be long.” And then, from an outside eye it was like Miranda was, not decomposing but slowly being erased, parts of her breaking off like ashes. And while the vampire’s face was still visible, Jack could make out the uncomfortable expression twisting her features. It was puzzling to watch, almost horrifying but the process only lasted a few seconds, all the parts being erased were reshaping, reforming into something else until only a black wolf remained. 

You can still speak to me, just open your mind like we practiced.

Aaaand… she was off. Though she ran fast it wasn’t her vampire speed, but rather the normal, or maybe a bit faster, speed a wolf should run at.

I find it so weird that vampires can turn into wolves. I know Dracula can but… aren’t you enemies?

If you’re referring to werewolves, they don’t exist. And only Elders can shapeshift into wolves.

Okay, fantasy crushed. Couldn’t have it all. But it’s weird, you’re nothing like a wolf. If anything, you’re an overgrown cat.

Believe me I didn’t choose to be able to turn into a mongrel. But it has its benefits. It’s just how our race is I suppose. There’s no explanation as to why we can. Or at least none that I’ve bothered to look into. 

And are they all as black as you? It’s like you’re made out of your own shadows. Very edgy.

No. Some are lighter. Carmilla’s wolf is white, practical since her territory is covered by snow. Lucien’s is auburn. I’ve never seen the others’. And I’m not edgy. 

You’re the most edge lord of all edge lords in this galaxy. 

Whatever that means. 

No wait, supreme edge lord must be your cunt of a dad. I’m sure his extranet pseudonym is something with too much Xs and some cringe name like ShadowLord. 

I’m going to close the link now. 

Think he wants to be called Shadow Lord in bed? She took an exaggerated manly voice and said, well, thought, “Get on your knees for the Shadow Lord”-

Jack could almost hear the sweet sound of Miranda retching. You are vile. Closing. 

And just like that, the connection was closed to her. It was always a victory when she managed to fluster and annoy the cheerleader until she snapped. Which was quite often. 

She snickered, balancing back and forth on her feet while she waited for Miranda to come back from her little walk. It’s like she had a dog. Maybe when this was all over she’ll get a real one. One that doesn’t talk. 

From the corner of her eye, she swore she saw a bush move at the edge of the forest, and a shiver ran down her spine. The feeling of being stalked was sudden and heavy and she snapped her head left, looking for whatever, whoever, was hiding over there. And found nothing but pitch darkness beyond the trees but she was sure eyes were on her still, piercing her soul. Cold dread seeped in her bones and that primal fear rooted her in place. Don’t move don’t move don’t move-.

“That was invigorating.” 

Jack startled, hand clutching her chest, “Fuck!” 

Miranda cocked her head, back to her human form, “Is everything alright?” Her cold hand cradled Jack’s cheek and her shaking body settled, tension slowly leaving as she let out a sigh of relief. 

“Yeah,” she held Miranda’s wrist, she really became a slut for affection the moment their relationship got deeper didn’t she? Give a starved dog food… “Yeah just, can we go inside already? This forest gives me the creeps.” 

The cheerleader frowned in worry but didn’t question Jack. “Of course.”

When Miranda pushed the doors open, the creaky old sound resounding around them in an eerie echo, Jack looked back once more at the edge of the forest but found and felt no one there. Still, she hurried inside after the vampire, not keen on staying one more minute outside the safety of the Castle walls. 

Everything was dark of course, and with the thin shimmer of light coming from outside, Jack could barely make out the lacquered wood and red carpet she was stepping on. And of course, the door whined and creaked shut a mere moment after they walked inside leaving them, mostly Jack, blind. So what now, were they supposed to light a thousand candles to have some fucking light in this place? Why couldn’t Miranda have pyrokinesis instead of the weird shadow edge lord bullshit and sub-zero roleplay she had going? Did she have a lighter on her at least? Jack patted her many pockets, in hopes of finding anything that could light up something and good thing she was always prepared to fire up some shit.

“Ha!” She exclaimed, brandishing her zippo like a prize. And promptly being blinded by the power of a thousand suns. “What the fuck?” She blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the sudden change and turned left to find Miranda, finger on a… light switch?

She was staring at Jack with the most unphased expression it was almost offending. “Did you think I was going to live my whole life without electricity?”

The biotic begrudgingly pocketed her zippo, grumbling, “Kind of disappointing.” Then took in the interior of what she supposed was the main hall. “You are filthy rich.” 

Because how else should she explain the polished wood that made the walls and floor or the expensive carpets lining the floor and the gigantic sets of stairs on the left and right of the hall, here to lead to other wings of the castle? And how many wings exactly? Or how about that enormous chandelier hanging off from the vaulted ceiling? Or the expensive pieces of arts on shelves, vases that looked like they cost more than the fucking Normandy? There was so much to take in- 

“It would be quite worrying if an immortal being who had lived for many centuries couldn’t save money, no?”

Jack scoffed, “There’s more to it than saving money, cheerleader. Are you some kind of billionaire?” Oh my god, was she dating a fucking billionaire? 

“Investments over the years has helped me amass a lot of money, yes, but I’m hardly a billionaire.”

“Okay then, millionaire. I’m dating a millionaire.” She watched Miranda with a teasing glint in her eyes. 

And the vampire returned the stare with wariness, “...what?”

“I’ve bagged myself a sugar mommy.”

Miranda closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose before raising both hands in defeat. “You know what, I won’t even entertain this notion.” She began to walk further in, taking off her coat, allowing Jack a good view of her well-shaped ass. God bless whoever invented jeans. When she saw the cheerleader back on the Citadel’s docks, she was ready to say fuck to public decency. How dared she look so good in the most basic clothes? Though Jack bet they also costed a fortune, this woman wouldn’t be caught dead in rags. Jack followed Miranda, her eyes not straying one moment from the sway of the vampire’s hips until it became abundantly clear that this place had not been inhabited for some time. 

She coughed, waving her arm around to push the dust away uselessly. And she swore she saw a rat scurrying away into some tiny hole. Not even a groundskeeper would approach this place or what? “How long has it been since you’ve lived in your Castle? The damn thing is trying to kill me with dust. And I think I just saw a rat…” Not that she was afraid of them, actually she found them cute, the little fuckers. 

Miranda shrugged, unbothered. Of course she was unbothered, she didn’t need to fucking breath all that dust. “I haven’t been here in twenty years. I left after the Illusive Man sought me out. And rats make for decent companions, they’ve settled here since before I left.” 

“Of course you like rats. Coming from a flying one I’m not surpri- fuck-” Miranda didn’t bother to turn around and simply slapped the back of Jack’s head with a shadow tendril. She had so many unfair advantages. Jack rubbed her head, “And no one ever approached it? I would’ve dived head first in it.”

They stopped at the bottom of the two sets of stairs. “Of that, I have no doubt. But No. Young people interested in… I believe they call this Urbex. These have tried, but a few well placed traps dissuaded them.” Jack wondered if some died trying to get in this place. Probably, knowing Miranda’s fondness for mortals. “Otherwise, the nearby town of Brasov, that is, my hometown, transgenerational memory has done the work for me.” The vampire turned her head to glance at Jack and seeing her confusion, she followed, “This castle has always been described as haunted. Even when I was living in the town. My father stayed here after all. And then, when I-” She turned back, staring right in front of her to avoid looking at Jack, “Laid waste to it, rumors of what happened spread throughout the country. That the monster resided here. You see, I made sure no one was left alive in Brasov, but foolish people rebuilt over the ruins and I guess the stench of fear and decay emanating from it is now rooted in the inhabitants, for I know they never approach this place. They didn’t when I lived here, they don’t now.” 

That’s all they deserved, Jack thought. People caused Miranda enough grief without adding insult to injury by coming here and desecrating her home. It enraged Jack, to think about what was done to her and her sister, how unfair it was and it reminded her just how much she too, loathed others. Not for the first time, she realized how alike they both were despite an age separating them. 

There was no point in allowing Miranda to dwell on the past more than she already was. Being here must already be heavy enough and Jack wasn’t about to let their little outing turn sour because people were shit. “What about these paintings? They’re all covered.” She pointed up at the walls to a huge hanging frame. There were others too, on each side, all covered. 

“I couldn’t bear to see Henry’s face every time I walked these halls.” 

Jack frowned, “Why not just throw them away?”

Miranda thought for a moment, looking at the covered frames before saying, “I’m a dramatic woman.” 

Jack couldn’t help but snicker at that statement, “Truer words have never been spoken.” 

For a while, they both stared at each other, sharing a smile and the weight of memories lifted off them. Fuck, she was pretty. “I’m in desperate need of a bath,” Miranda said, breaking the silence and peaceful moment, “Running around in the forest isn’t without downsides. You can join me if you want or… feel free to explore.” She waved around. 

Decisions decisions… Jack could imagine how big the bathroom was, and probably wasn’t the sole one in this place. And then she imagined Miranda, naked and relaxing in a hot bath, eyes closed and breasts glistening with pearls of water… But also thought of all the things hiding in this place, of what she could discover and her curiosity would be gnawing at her all night if she didn’t accept the offer to explore. She’ll make it to Miranda later. “Can’t believe I’m turning down a bath with you but fuck, I do wanna explore.”

The vampire’s fond gaze had Jack feeling way too warm for that hoodie. “Go ahead then, I won’t keep you. But, Jack, this is a big place, you might get lost-”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure your freaky eyes’ll find me so, once you’re done, join me, yeah?” 

Miranda nodded, stepping in front of Jack to catch her by the back of her neck and capture her lips in what was meant to be a simple peck but soon turned into a deeper kiss. When Jack’s tongue met Miranda’s, she felt the cheerleader’s knees buckling, nails digging firmly into the back of her neck. When the vampire pulled just a breath away, Jack followed, fully intent on taking this further but Miranda placed a finger on her lips, “Ah ah, keep that fire for later, mh? I’m not done with you this evening.” 

She disappeared in a cloud of smoke, slithering up the stairs on Jack’s right, leaving her to her own devices. Cuz walking was overrated. Jack licked her lips, savouring Miranda’s taste before she too set off in the opposite direction with distracting thoughts. Walking. Fucking boring. 

First thing Jack thought about on the way, was who the fuck kept the electricity and water running all these years? Who was making sure everything was functioning? The bill must be fucking ridiculous. If Miranda even paid bills, which she seriously doubted. Owing anything to the State? Perish the thought. Oh wait. Could… did vampires have their own State to which they owed taxes and bills? Imagine being immortal and still be bound by capitalism, fucking sucked. And why was she thinking of this boring shit, not like it interested her. Some things just needed to remain mysterious. Yep. 

After going up the stairs leading to what she assumed was the left wing, Jack found herself in a maze of corridors, thankfully illuminated by soft warm light once she had found the interrupter. She whistled at walls, part lacquered wood, part stone when it came close to the high ceiling. The stone’s craftsmanship reminded her of greek sculpted columns but what impressed her even more were the windows she passed before engulfing herself in another corridor. They were tall, almost taking up the whole wall and the stained glass offered a beautiful view of the whole forest and the town below the cliff. Jack thought this Castle would be cold and lifeless but despite the size of everything in here, it felt almost cozy. She was sure Miranda redecorated the whole place after Henry left, there was no way this guy would live in anything but a den of darkness.

And still, still the atmosphere didn’t feel quite right. You could mistake the Castle as welcoming once you stepped inside but as soon as you got deeper in, there was a strange, heavy air about it that put Jack on edge. Like a constant sense of danger, as if the walls were closing in on her. Worse, she’d been walking in circles for at least ten minutes and she was sure that somehow, the corridors had changed place. She tried to backtrack and find where she came from to no avail. Jack was completely, entirely, disoriented. 

She would have panicked, were it in a different context. She didn’t do well in these situations, the feeling of being trapped always sent her into a frenzy but here, she had the absolute, terrifying trust that Miranda would find her when she was done with her bath. And that trust was enough to keep the panic at bay. 

So with that in mind, she opened a door without truly knowing what she was looking for. There was no way to know without a map of the place anyway. 

“Holy fuck.” 

She hadn’t expected that. At all. And what she saw as she stepped in and closed the door behind her, wrecked her. It was a simple room, with no furniture except the countless frames resting on easels, some laying the floor, others hanging on the walls. 

Jack walked to one painting, then another, and another, that pinch in her heart squeezing painfully. “They’re all… Oriana.” 

All the paintings were nothing but portraits of Oriana. Jack recognized her from that day she caught a glimpse of her on Illium. There was no doubt about it. The resemblance with Miranda was uncanny but there were a few differences. A warmer blue, shorter hair, rounder face. Jack could guess the most recent ones, the ones where Oriana’s face was blurrier, and some where only the edges of her face were distinguishable. The most recent ones, Jack presumed they were, were just violent scribbles drawn over the shape of Oriana's face. Like Miranda was angry. Rageful she couldn't draw her sister anymore.

She felt a gentle push in her mind. Miranda was asking permission. 

I can feel your tension. You saw it, didn’t you?

Yeah… I didn’t know you painted. 

I picked up many hobbies, I had to be kept entertained, life can get incredibly boring. For a moment, she said nothing. Painting was the first I learned after… everything. We didn’t have photography, it was the only way for me to keep a part of her close. To not forget her. But as the ages passed, I was unable to fully draw her. I began to forget. 

Dreadful. Just… fucking dreadful. She didn’t think she could imagine what it was like, to slowly forget a piece of your soul. That’s what she was, Oriana. A piece of Miranda’s soul, torn away from her by evil fucking people. And she had no other way to remember her than this, born too early for the chance to take a picture of her sister. How fucking unfair. 

Did Jack have anyone like that? That she was afraid of forgetting if she ever lived forever? All the people in her life before the Normandy had been ephemeral, passengers that eventually left and that she’d already forgotten without a second thought. Maybe… she thought of their crew, of that old cunt Zaeed, of Tali who had become an unexpected game partner, of all the others she had formed bonds with, which she never thought she was capable of until Shepard dragged her out of Purgatory. Shepard… it would suck to forget Shepard. 

Miranda’s face popped in her mind. 

But to forget her. To live a lifetime without seeing her face or feel her hands… fuck. Jack blinked rapidly, chasing away the terrible thought and feeling. If she died, would she still be able to think of Miranda? Or was there really nothing after? Even if she survived the Collectors, at some point she’ll die, whatever she did she was bound to die. Of sickness, of old age, anything. And then… then no more Miranda. It would be over. And she would be alone again, in the galaxy she hated so much. Jack didn’t want this to happen, she didn’t want to think about Miranda falling into loneliness again, didn’t want to imagine her plunging herself into work just to find a way to die. She’d been tormented enough, both of them had been tormented enough by life. 

In this exact moment, Jack swore to herself that she would do anything to keep that from happening. She found one person that made everything matter, no fucking way in hell she was about to give that up. 

Miranda’s voice echoed in her head again, pulling her away from those god awful thoughts. It was a shock, when I saw her on Illium. It was like all the fragments tied themselves back together in a single push. 

Jack slowly moved backwards and out of the room, closing the door on a sea of melancholic memories. After we squash those bugs, we’ll go see her and I’ll take a picture of you both together, and another, and a hundred if I have to. You won’t have to paint her anymore. You won’t forget. 

There was no answer and Jack thought she said something wrong until a wave of pure affection and warmth washed over her like the tide, leaving her breathless. And then, Miranda left her mind, gentle as a spring breeze. She held her heart for a moment, sure it was about to burst out of her ribcage. Jesus fucking Christ what was happening to her. 

Jack explored, and figured the left wing was nothing but empty rooms, some were furnished, as if expecting guests, others were simply storage or living rooms. All the interesting stuff must be where Miranda went, or the attic if there was even one. There was always interesting shit in attics, but there was no way she would find where the fuck she could get up there. She took a sharp turn and was faced with another door. Who built this? Honestly the architect must’ve been on some hard drugs, this place made no sense. 

Jack sighed and opened the door. And she didn’t expect to enter the largest library she ever saw. Mind you, the only library she ever went to was Teltin’s so this one was some upgrade. Rows upon rows of books scattered on two stories with ladders resting on the shelves to reach the highest places. She was on a balcony that looked down on the main floor of the library, with black and white tiles designed into a motif Jack couldn’t decipher. Some sort of rune? Five windows with open red drapes letting the moon shine through were standing in rows on the left side and as she descended the spiral staircase, she took notice of a condemned stone fireplace encased in the wall, in front of which were an expensive forest green leather couch and tufted chair the same color. 

The condemned fireplace was not the only one she came upon, all the rooms had one and all of them were barricaded by an iron gate. Jack shuddered, knowing exactly why they were this way. When she reached the main floor, she wasted no time dropping her backpack near the couch and rushed between the shelves, touching the leatherbound book backs, inhaling the scent of old paper. It was tidy, all books were put in specific categories and boy oh boy, so many categories. Science, history, geography, languages, art, fiction… everything you could dream of. Jack could spend days in here. 

One book caught her eye and she had to laugh. Of course she would have this one. She took the book, and traced the engraved title with her fingers. 

“Fucking Carmilla.” Wait. Wasn’t there someone on that council of hers named Carmilla? Before she could ponder more, she glanced a little further down the aisle to an empty slot. “Oh-” She ran back to the couch, with her new book in hand which she placed on the small table in front of the fireplace and rummaged through her backpack until she fetched Dracula. What? She never travelled without it. 

Going back to the empty slot, she slid the book in and grinned, “Perfect fit.” Her fingers stayed on the book’s back for a while, like they were stuck. But she figured it was time to let go. After all, that book was misplaced in the first place and somehow ended up in her hands, until it led her to Miranda. Her real life Dracula. And now it was back in its rightful place. Full circle. Jack didn’t need it anymore, it had accompanied her through rough times and saved her from her own mind time and again but… She couldn’t cling on it forever. She dropped her hand, “Back where you belong.”

She abandoned exploring in favor of reading, sitting down on the comfy leather chair with a glass of probably very expensive whiskey she found laying around on a tray beside the fireplace. And since the moon was shining so brightly through the windows, no lights were needed as one ray hit the book just right. 

Jack was so immersed that she didn’t hear her approach. She never did, in fact, her footsteps were always so light, so calculated and precise, but lately, like the time she came back from the Shadow Broker’s base, Jack felt her presence in her very core. But tonight, it eluded her which allowed Miranda to surprise her. 

A hand appeared from behind the chair she was sitting in, sliding down her chest in an insistent caress. Not for the first time tonight, Jack was startled, slamming the book shut, “Cheerleader, I told you-” Words stuck in her throat when Miranda slowly stepped in view, the hand that had been on her chest mere seconds ago, travelling up her shoulders until the vampire was fully in front of her, wearing nothing but a silk bathrobe. The book slipped from Jack’s hand and fell on the hardwood floor but she couldn’t tear her gaze away from the vision standing tall in front of her. 

The pallor of Miranda’s skin was accentuated by moonlight, and the glow of her eyes shone brighter than she’d ever seen before. Slick dark tresses fell down one shoulder exposing the right side of her neck for Jack to admire. Everything she was, stole Jack’s breath away. “Miri-” 

Miranda pressed one finger to Jack’s lips, shutting her up, and her voice, smooth like honey, requested, “No words. Tonight, I want to take my time with you.” She leaned down to kiss the biotic’s cheek, her jaw, descending upon her neck that had Jack shivering and gripping the chair’s arms. Cold hands snaked under her hoodie and up her stomach while Miranda’s lips closed around the junction between neck and shoulder, sucking and tearing a moan out of Jack’s throat. 

Wordlessly, she guided Jack’s arms up, taking off the hoodie and leaving tattooed skin bare. The piece of clothing was discarded and Miranda stood back, her eyes drinking in Jack’s body. The biotic normally was far from being shy about her body, hell she walked around the Normandy practically naked, but the way Miranda looked at her… it was so intense, it made her feel more naked than she already was, peeling back every layer of her being. 

The vampire bit her lip, her hand coming up to cover her mouth, as if she had been blown away, “You truly are a work of art.”

And now it was Jack’s turn to hide her face. She tilted her head back, both hands coming to cover her face as she was unable to bear the full weight of Miranda’s stare. “Fuck… stop that. Don’t-”

The dark-haired woman leaned back down, taking support on the chair's arms, “Don’t what?” she asked softly and though Jack couldn’t see her right now, she knew the woman was just a breath away, she could feel the graze of her nose against hers. 

Jack didn’t answer, couldn’t answer. Don’t what? Don’t make me feel so special? Don’t make me fall- she gasped when lips wrapped around her nipple and two hands gripped her waist until they slid and arms encircled her, hugging her close as Miranda bit and sucked softly on her tit. Her hand came down to grip the vampire’s hair and she arched her back, leaning more into the embrace. 

Jack opened her eyes to see Miranda kneeling between her legs, looking up at her with a reverence she didn’t feel deserving of. She let go of Jack’s breast to lay a series of wet kisses and bites down her abs while one of her hands snaked up to play with her other breast, tweaking a nipple between her fingers. “Fuck-” she choked, and the one hand still supporting her dug its claws in her back, “Ah-”

“You always make such pretty sounds for me…” Miranda sighed against her skin, moaning against the trail of hair leading down Jack’s pants. 

“Miri- come on…” She pushed down on the vampire’s head but was swatted away by the hand that was occupied with her tits. 

“I told you,” she said calmly, unbuttoning Jack’s cargo pants, “I want to take my time with you tonight.” She took off the pants and threw them away. Miranda spread Jack’s legs and kissed her through her boxers, noticing the wet patch, “mmh… you’ve been pent up haven’t you? I wonder, was it since you saw me at the docks?” Jack squirmed under her. 

“What the fuck do you think?” The biotic hissed through clenched teeth and Miranda pressed her thumb against Jack’s clit in retaliation for her tone causing her legs to twitch and her back to arch. Evil fucking woman.

“You have such a filthy mouth.” The sound of a claw unsheathing like a sword reached Jack’s ears and she looked down to see Miranda smirking deviously up at her before slicing her underwear into pieces until it simply fell away and left her exposed. Miranda licked her fangs, sighing blissfully at the sight of Jack’s glistening folds. 

And something about having a predator between her legs with claws that could rip apart her skin, made Jack gush. “Oh…” Miranda exhaled, “you liked that.” She buried her face between the biotic’s legs, tongue lapping at her entrance before circling her clit and her lips closed around it, sucking. 

“Ah fuck- yes-” Jack squeezed her thighs around the vampire’s head, bucking her hips more and a full bodied shudder took over her when the same claw that tore her underwear grazed the skin of her thigh. Miranda pulled away, mouth open and panting with Jack’s slick running down her chin. But the biotic would have none of this and tried in vain to push Miranda’s face back where it was, “Are you gonna be a fucking tease all night?” And then, the bitch nicked the skin of her thigh with her claw, a thin line of blood appearing. 

Before she managed to get a word in about how she should be fucking careful, tattoos were expensive goddamnit, the cheerleader licked the blood and the wound closed. “Mmmh…” Miranda’s eyes rolled back, “You drive me insane, you know?” 

She rose, bathrobe slipping from one shoulder and straddled Jack on the armchair. The ex-con’s eyes followed the bathrobe’s path, and despite being pissed about being teased, she forcefully gripped Miranda’s hips and bit down on her exposed shoulder. 

The vampire scratched the back of Jack’s head, bringing her closer to her skin, “Puppy has fangs?” She asked in a demeaning and overly sweet tone. “Cute.”

Jack pulled back, snapping her hand around Miranda’s throat and squeezing, “Fuck you.” But the bitch liked that, leaning more into the grip with a lazy grin on her face, asking Jack to squeeze and squeeze. “You,” Miranda bit down on Jack’s lip as the biotic talked, then captured her lips in a messy kiss, “you’re devious.” The dark-haired woman moaned in between kisses and grinded her pussy against Jack’s stomach. She could feel how wet Miranda was, completely naked under her bathrobe. 

“I want more, Jack…” Miranda said, panting in Jack’s mouth, “Let me have more…” Fuck, her eyes were pitch-black, desire swimming in them.

But she hesitated, “The virus-”

“I’ll take only what I can handle,” she whined then, “please… it’s been so long.” 

How could she refuse her? “Fine. But,” she grabbed Miranda’s wrist and pushed it down between her legs, “just fuck me.”

The vampire grinned, fangs glinting under the moonlight before she pressed two fingers against Jack’s clit, making her sigh in pleasure, head falling back against the back of the chair. She tilted her head to the side, exposing her neck while Miranda rubbed her folds, gathering wetness on her fingers. She breathed in and out, anticipating the sharp pain but knew it would soon turn to pleasure. Fangs teased her neck and Jack dug her fingers into the vampire’s plush hips.

“Spread your legs for me, baby,” Miranda rasped against her neck and holy fuck did she just call her baby? Did her 700 year old vampire call her baby? And did she really whimper like a little bitch in answer to that petname? She was the one supposed to make Miranda whimper and sob not the other way around. “That’s it, just like that.” Two fingers pushed inside her and her arms instinctively wrapped around the older woman’s neck. 

Miranda started a slow pace that made Jack quiver as it reached deep and filled her just right… she wasn’t used to gentle sex and words but since they got together, Jack had to admit she took a liking to it. When Miranda’s fingers curled up, was when the bite came, fangs puncturing her neck. She hissed and her nails scratched down Miranda’s back but the pain soon turned into euphoria as the vampire drank and her fingers pushed in and out, palm grinding against her clit. And she would’ve cum, oh she was so fucking close and Miranda moaning against her neck was only spurring her on. 

But then that stupid fucking vampire decided that she was going to be the worst tease on Earth and slid her fingers and fangs out. 

“For fuck sake, Miri!” she groaned loudly, banging her head back before she sobbed at the loss. The last thing she wanted was to sound needy.

But Miranda didn’t listen, deaf to Jack’s pleas and instead got back down on her knees, rubbing her cheek all the way up Jack’s thigh, resting there and looking up at the biotic with those hooded eyes and bloody lips stretched into an enticing smile. She had no right… no right to look so sexy when she just ravaged Jack and left her hanging. “Your neck is nice but… it tastes so much better here…” 

Without warning, Miranda bit down the inside of the biotic’s thigh. The last time she did that was the first time they fucked and it had been glorious. Jack tangled her fingers in dark locks and forced her closer but it was over as soon as it began, “I swear to fucking god if you don’t fuck me-” and instead of staying between her legs, Miranda nipped Jack’s skin under her navel, up her stomach, between her breasts and stopped right above her heart.

“Patience.” 

“Think I’ve been patient enough…” she grumbled, irritated to no end at being denied her orgasm. 

“I told you I was going to take my time.” Thankfully, Miranda’s fingers returned between her legs, rubbing up and down the biotic’s lips, “We barely have time as it is on the Normandy, and you know, I always,” this time, she dipped three fingers in and Jack let out a soundless scream, the burn bringing her right to the edge, “Wanted to try here.” 

Miranda bit down just above the biotic’s breast, this time not holding back and fucking Jack with a rough and fast pace while she suckled on tattooed skin with growling moans. "Took you- long enough-” She couldn’t help the small whimpers that escaped her lips, the sensation of fangs and fingers combined, Miranda’s palm slapping her clit with each thrust, were enough to push her off the cliff. Her vision blurred and legs tensed, her back arched and her hips stuttered. It hit her like a lightning bolt, fast and intense, coursing through her whole body and for a moment, her view blackened. Miranda guided her through her orgasm, slowing down until the last spasm died down and Jack slumped down on the chair, boneless.

The vampire pulled her fangs out, licking the wound as usual to close it, savouring the last drop and stood up elegantly, like she hadn't just fucked the ex-con to oblivion while having herself a meal. Jack stared at her, panting and her mouth went dry. She looked like a satiated cat, head tilted back and licking her bloody lips clean, bathrobe hanging on by its last thread and ready to fall. Miranda brought her wet fingers to her mouth and wiped a drop of blood, mixing it with Jack’s cum before sucking and cleaning them. The moan she let out while doing it was almost enough to give Jack another orgasm and she’s had about enough being the only naked. 

She tugged on the bathrobe’s belt and it fell open. Miranda slid her fingers out of her mouth with a wet pop and let the robe fall down on the floor, leaving her fully naked. “What are you going to do about this?” But Jack was too absorbed by the sight, breath robbed out of her lungs.

There was Miranda… gloriously naked under moonlight, a marble statue come to life, ethereal. And as one would handle a delicate piece of art, Jack tugged the vampire gently by the waist until Miranda straddled her hips. Fingers caressed her brow softly, “What’s with those eyes?” Miranda asked, barely a whisper. 

“I just… can’t believe you’re real.” 

Her smile made Jack’s heart skip a beat. Or twelve. “Well… if this is a dream, I don’t want to wake up.” 

Jack drank in the sight and willed her hands to move, touching every inch of skin, palming two perfect tits, biting and sucking on Miranda’s nipples the way she knew the other woman loved. She hugged her close to her body and snaked one hand down while continuing her ministrations, wasting no time in thrusting inside her lover’s pussy. “You’re drenched… taking my fingers so easily…” she moaned against Miranda's breast, twirling her tongue around the dark-haired woman's nipple who hissed in pleasure.

Miranda clutched Jack’s nape and the back of her skull, hugging her closer to her breast, breath stuttering and thighs quaking. She started to bounce up and down but Jack stopped her with a hand on her hip, “You have no idea how much I want you to fucking ride me but we can’t afford another accident,” the vampire whined, displeased, “I know, we’ll find a way,” she nudged Miranda’s cheek with her nose, “but for now, you let me take care of you.” 

Their eyes locked and Miranda nodded, a small gasp escaping when Jack thrusted up. She watched Miranda’s eyes fluttering with each push, both refusing to look away from each other. Dark hair fell and curtained them, shielding them from the outside world and Miranda took Jack’s face between her hands, sighing in pleasure when her fingers touched that spongy spot. 

She relished in each gasp, each soundless moan, little whimpers barely audible and the way Miranda’s hitched breathing hit her lips. Sex had never felt so intimate. So personal. Jack never looked anyone in the eyes when she fucked them but here she just couldn’t look away. 

She realized, that she wasn’t fucking Miranda. No, that was something else entirely.

Oh.

Oh fuck.

Love. She was making love. She loved her. This was beyond lust, when her eyes lingered on Miranda, there was lust but there was so much more than that, adoration, awe, the way one look at her profile stole Jack’s breath away. Or how her voice soothed the quelling, everpresent rage under her skin, how the feel of her body against hers was maddening, the withdrawal almost fatal. The way Miranda was always, always, on her mind. 

She was in love. 

She was so deeply in love it didn’t even scare her anymore, she just craved more. More of Miranda, more of what they had. She was so in love she would open her chest and tear her heart out to offer it, maybe just to subdue the ache.

In this moment, in this instant, Jack realized, she would quite literally do anything for Miranda. 

Miranda pressed a hand against Jack’s cheek, softly bringing her back in the moment, “Jack,” she panted, hips rolling against the biotic’s fingers, “are you alright?” And her lips are so close to Jack’s, her hand so cold it burned. It’s when the vampire’s thumb wiped away a tear, that Jack noticed she was crying. “You’re… crying.” Oh fuck. It was all just so much. She never felt so much, so strongly it was overwhelming.

“Yeah…” Jack whispered against full lips, and she curled her fingers just right Miranda gasped, legs tensing, “I feel so fucking great.” She did. She truly did. She was… whole. For the first time in her life, the emptiness she carried around disappeared.

There was something in Miranda’s eyes she can’t pinpoint but they’re so fucking beautiful she thrusted her fingers a bit harshly, taken aback, and her lover shuddered against her, claws digging in her shoulders before she said in a choked voice, “Me too.”  

Mine. Jack thought. She’s mine. And I’m hers. Before, the thought of belonging to someone was enough to make her retch and scowl but now, it was the complete opposite. She wanted to belong to this woman, and she wanted in turn for Miranda to belong to her. 

“Yours…” Miranda whispered against her lips. Of course she heard this. Jack screamed so loud in her mind it could only reach her, “After my death, I never-” She gasped when Jack hooked her fingers, lips wrapping around a stiff nipple while her free hand grasped a plump asscheek, “-never let anyone- touch me-” she buried her face in her lover’s neck, fangs teasing the skin, “before you-” 

Jack pulled her fingers out and lifted Miranda up by her thighs. The vampire yelped and almost fell over the chair but caught herself on the back of it. “Jack- what are you-” She let out long moan when the biotic’s tongue pushed inside her and her arms gave up under her, she fell on her elbows with her only support being the chair and Jack’s arms who were deceptively strong, holding her up without any hint of tiring. “Oh god…” 

Jack was devouring her. She just tasted so fucking good it should be illegal and the way Miranda clenched around her tongue and gushed, her cum leaking down the biotic’s chin, it was enough to render Jack completely feral. 

Miranda came with a sigh and scream stuck in her throat. She came so hard the strength to do anything but tear down the leather under her hands left her. She shook, her legs slipping from Jack’s tight grip and the biotic just had enough of her own strength left to gently put her back down on her lap before she fell. 

They both held each other close, naked and breathless, with not an inch of space left between their bodies. Jack sunk her face into Miranda’s neck who did the same and they stayed this way, shuddering, shaken by silent revelations. But it was peaceful. Maybe the most peaceful either of them ever have been. 

Jack didn’t say it. She never said those words before, doesn’t know how to convey everything she felt but something in Miranda’s eyes, the way they shimmered and held her gaze, searching deep into her soul, told her that the vampire might have understood. Or maybe Jack was reading too much into it and if it was the case, then it didn’t matter because now she knew what she felt and no one but her needed to know. Maybe one day she’ll be ready to say the words, but not tonight. If Jack survived this, then she would tell Miranda. There was no point in the cruelty of confessing to her if she was taken from her right after. Not that she intended to die, oh she’ll do everything to survive. She always did everything to survive. But sometimes you just had to think of all the outcomes, and there wasn’t just her to think about anymore.

So tonight she wanted to bask in these emotions she’s never had before, she wanted to enjoy what could be her last days with… with the woman she loved. 

The woman she loved. Fuck. That sounded so good.